【连载】《哈利波特》---《Harry Potter》中英对照_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:5845 回复:53

[Novel] 【连载】《哈利波特》---《Harry Potter》中英对照

刷新数据 楼层直达
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 20楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  Harry looked bemusedly at the photograph Colin was brandishing under his nose.
  A moving, black-and-white Lockhart was tugging hard on an arm Harry recognized as his own. He was pleased to see that his photographic self was putting up a good fight and refusing to be dragged into view. As Harry watched, Lockhart gave up and slumped, panting, against the white edge of the picture.
  "Will you sign it?" said Colin eagerly.
  "No," said Harry flatly, glancing around to check that the room was really deserted. "Sorry, Colin, I'm in a hurry - Quidditch practice -"
  He climbed through the portrait hole.
  "Oh, wow! Wait for me! I've never watched a Quidditch game before!"
  Colin scrambled through the hole after him.
  "It'll be really boring," Harry said quickly, but Colin ignored him, his face shining with excitement.
  "You were the youngest House player in a hundred years, weren't you, Harry? Weren't you?" said Colin, trotting alongside him. "You must be brilliant. I've never flown. Is it easy? Is that your own broom? Is that the best one there is?"
  Harry didn't know how to get rid of him. It was like having an extremely talkative shadow.
  "I don't really understand Quidditch," said Colin breathlessly. "Is it true there are four balls? And two of them fly around trying to knock people off their brooms?"
  "Yes," said Harry heavily, resigned to explaining the complicated rules of Quidditch. "They're called Bludgers. There are two Beaters
  *106*
  on each team who carry clubs to beat the Bludgers away from their side. Fred and George Weasley are the Gryffindor Beaters."
  "And what are the other balls for?" Colin asked, tripping down a couple of steps because he was gazing open-mouthed at Harry.
  "Well, the Quafe - that's the biggish red one - is the one that scores goals. Three Chasers on each team throw the Quaffle to each other and try and get it through the goal posts at the end of the pitch - they're three long poles with hoops on the end."
  "And the fourth ball -"
  "- is the Golden Snitch," said Harry, "and it's very small, very fast, and difficult to catch. But that's what the Seeker's got to do, because a game of Quidditch doesn't end until the Snitch has been caught. And whichever team's Seeker gets the Snitch earns his team an extra hundred and fifty points."
  "And you're the Gryffindor Seeker, aren't you?" said Colin in awe.
  "Yes," said Harry as they left the castle and started across the dew- drenched grass. "And there's the Keeper, too. He guards the goal posts. That's it, really."
  But Colin didn't stop questioning Harry all the way down the sloping lawns to the Quidditch field, and Harry only shook him off when he reached the changing rooms; Colin called after him in a piping voice, "I'll go and get a good seat, Harry!" and hurried off to the stands.
  The rest of the Gryffindor team were already in the changing room. Wood was the only person who looked truly awake. Fred and George Weasley were sitting, puffy-eyed and touslehaired, next to fourth year Alicia Spinnet, who seemed to be nodding off against the wall behind her. Her fellow Chasers, Katie
  *107*
  Bell and Angelina Johnson, were yawning side by side opposite them.
  "There you are, Harry, what kept you?" said Wood briskly. "Now, I wanted a quick talk with you all before we actually get onto the field, because I spent the summer devising a whole new training program, which I really think will make all the difference ....
  Wood was holding up a large diagram of a Quidditch field, on which were drawn many lines, arrows, and crosses in differentcolored inks. He took out his wand, tapped the board, and the arrows began to wiggle over the diagram like caterpillars. As Wood launched into a speech about his new tactics, Fred Weasley's head drooped right onto Alicia Spinnet's shoulder and he began to snore.
  The first board took nearly twenty minutes to explain, but there was another board under that, and a third under that one. Harry sank into a stupor as Wood droned on and on.
  "So," said Wood, at long last, jerking Harry from a wistful fantasy about what he could be eating for breakfast at this very moment up at the castle. "Is that clear? Any questions?"
  "I've got a question, Oliver," said George, who had woken with a start. "Why couldn't you have told us all this yesterday when we were awake?"
  Wood wasn't pleased.
  "Now, listen here, you lot," he said, glowering at them all. "We should have won the Quidditch cup last year. We're easily the best team. But unfortunately -owing to circumstances beyond our control - "
  *108*
  Harry shifted guiltily in his seat. He had been unconscious in the hospital wing for the final match of the previous year, meaning that Gryffindor had been a player short and had suffered their worst defeat in three hundred years.
  Wood took a moment to regain control of himself. Their last defeat was clearly still torturing him.
  "So this year, we train harder than ever before .... Okay, let's go and put our new theories into practice!" Wood shouted, seizing his broomstick and leading the way out of the locker rooms. Stifflegged and still yawning, his team followed.
  They had been in the locker room so long that the sun was up completely now, although remnants of mist hung over the grass in the stadium. As Harry walked onto the field, he saw Ron and Hermione sitting in the stands.
  "Aren't you finished yet?" called Ron incredulously.
  "Haven't even started," said Harry, looking jealously at the toast and marmalade Ron and Hermione had brought out of the Great Hall. "Wood's been teaching us new moves."
  He mounted his broomstick and kicked at the ground, soaring up into the air. The cool morning air whipped his face, waking him far more effectively than Wood's long talk. It felt wonderful to be back on the Quidditch field. He soared right around the stadium at full speed, racing Fred and George.
  "What's that funny clicking noise?" called Fred as they hurtled around the corner.
  Harry looked into the stands. Colin was sitting in one of the highest seats, his camera raised, taking picture after picture, the sound strangely magnified in the deserted stadium.
  *io9*
  "Look this way, Harry! This way!" he cried shrilly.
  "Who's that?" said Fred.
  "No idea," Harry lied, putting on a spurt of speed that took him as far away as possible from Colin.
  "What's going on?" said Wood, frowning, as he skimmed through the air toward them. "Why's that first year taking pictures? I don't like it. He could be a Slytherin spy, trying to find out about our new training program."
  "He's in Gryffindor," said Harry quickly.
  "And the Slytherins don't need a spy, Oliver," said George.
  "What makes you say that?" said Wood testily.
  "Because they're here in person," said George, pointing.
  Several people in green robes were walking onto the field, broomsticks in their hands.
  "I don't believe it!" Wood hissed in outrage. "I booked the field for today! We'll see about this!"
  Wood shot toward the ground, landing rather harder than he meant to in his anger, staggering slightly as he dismounted. Harry, Fred, and George followed.
  "Flint!" Wood bellowed at the Slytherin Captain. "This is our practice time! We got up specially! You can clear off now!"
  Marcus Flint was even larger than Wood. He had a look of trollish cunning on his face as he replied, "Plenty of room for all of us, Wood."
  Angelina, Alicia, and Katie had come over, too. There were no girls on the Slytherin team, who stood shoulder to shoulder, facing the Gryffindors, leering to a man.
  "But I booked the field!" said Wood, positively spitting with rage. "I booked it!"
  *110*
  "Ah," said Flint. "But I've got a specially signed note here from Professor Snape. `I, Professor S. Snape, give the Slytherin team permission to practice today on the Quidditch field owing to the need to train their new Seeker."'
  "You've got a new Seeker?" said Wood, distracted. "Where?"
  And from behind the six large figures before them came a seventh, smaller boy, smirking all over his pale, pointed face. It was Draco Malfoy.
  "Aren't you Lucius Malfoy's son?" said Fred, looking at Malfoy with dislike.
  "Funny you should mention Draco's father," said Flint as the whole Slytherin team smiled still more broadly. "Let me show you the generous gift he's made to the Slytherin team."
  All seven of them held out their broomsticks. Seven highly polished, brand-new handles and seven sets of fine gold lettering spelling the words Nimbus Two Thousand and One gleamed under the Gryffindors' noses in the early morning sun.
  "Very latest model. Only came out last month," said Flint carelessly, flicking a speck of dust from the end of his own. "I believe it outstrips the old Two Thousand series by a considerable amount. As for the old Cleansweeps" - he smiled nastily at Fred and George, who were both clutching Cleansweep Fives - "sweeps the board with them."
  None of the Gryffindor team could think of anything to say for a moment. Malfoy was smirking so broadly his cold eyes were reduced to slits.
  "Oh, look," said Flint. "A field invasion."
  Ron and Hermione were crossing the grass to see what was going on.
  *111*
  "What's happening?" Ron asked Harry. "Why aren't you playing? And what's he doing here?"
  He was looking at Malfoy, taking in his Slytherin Quidditch robes.
  "I'm the new Slytherin Seeker, Weasley," said Malfoy, smugly. "Everyone's just been admiring the brooms my father's bought our team.
  Ron gaped, open-mouthed, at the seven superb broomsticks in front of him.
  "Good, aren't they?" said Malfoy smoothly. "But perhaps the Gryffindor team will be able to raise some gold and get new brooms, too. You could raffle off those Cleansweep Fives; I expect a museum would bid for them."
  The Slytherin team howled with laughter.
  "At least no one on the Gryffindor team had to buy their way in," said Hermione sharply. "They got in on pure talent."
  The smug look on Malfoy's face flickered.
  "No one asked your opinion, you fiIthy little Mudblood," he spat.
  Harry knew at once that Malfoy had said something really bad because there was an instant uproar at his words. Flint had to dive in front of Malfoy to stop Fred and George jumping on him, Alicia shrieked, "How dare you!" ; and Ron plunged his hand into his robes, pulled out his wand, yelling, "You'll pay for that one, Malfoy!" and pointed it furiously under Flint's arm at Malfoys face.
  A loud bang echoed around the stadium and a jet of green light shot out of the wrong end of Ron's wand, hitting him in the stomach and sending him reeling backward onto the grass.
  12
  "Ron! Ron! Are you all right?" squealed Hermione.
  Ron opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Instead he gave an almighty belch and several slugs dribbled out of his mouth onto his lap.
  The Slytherin team were paralyzed with laughter. Flint was doubled up, hanging onto his new broomstick for support. Malfoy was on all fours, banging the ground with his fist. The Gryffindors were gathered around Ron, who kept belching large, glistening slugs. Nobody seemed to want to touch him.
  "We'd better get him to Hagrid's, it's nearest," said Harry to Hermione, who nodded bravely, and the pair of them pulled Ron up by the arms.
  "What happened, Harry? What happened? Is he ill? But you can cure him, can't you?" Colin had run down from his seat and was now dancing alongside them as they left the field. Ron gave a huge heave and more slugs dribbled down his front.
  "Oooh," said Colin, fascinated and raising his camera. "Can you hold him still, Harry?"
  "Get out of the way, Colin!" said Harry angrily. He and Hermione supported Ron out of the stadium and across the grounds toward the edge of the forest.
  "Nearly there, Ron," said Hermione as the gamekeeper's cabin came into view. "You'll be all right in a minute - almost there -"
  They were within twenty feet of Hagrid's house when the front door opened, but it wasn't Hagrid who emerged. Gilderoy Lockhart, wearing robes of palest mauve today, came striding out.
  "Quick, behind here," Harry hissed, dragging Ron behind a nearby bush. Hermione followed, somewhat reluctantly.
  *113* *
  "It's a simple matter if you know what you're doing!" Lockhart was saying loudly to Hagrid. "If you need help, you know where I am! I'll let you have a copy of my book. I'm surprised you haven't already got one - I'll sign one tonight and send it over. Well, good-bye!" And he strode away toward the castle.
  Harry waited until Lockhart was out of sight, then pulled Ron out of the bush and up to Hagrid's front door. They knocked urgently.
  Hagrid appeared at once, looking very grumpy, but his expression brightened when he saw who it was.
  "Bin wonderin' when you'd come ter see me - come in, come in - thought you mighta bin Professor Lockhart back again -"
  Harry and Hermione supported Ron over the threshold into the one- roomed cabin, which had an enormous bed in one corner, a fire crackling merrily in the other. Hagrid didn't seem perturbed by Ron's slug problem, which Harry hastily explained as he lowered Ron into a chair.
  "Better out than in," he said cheerfully, plunking a large copper basin in front of him. "Get 'em all up, Ron."
  "I don't think there's anything to do except wait for it to stop," said Hermione anxiously, watching Ron bend over the basin. "That's a difficult curse to work at the best of times, but with a broken wand -"
  Hagrid was bustling around making them tea. His boarhound, Fang, was slobbering over Harry.
  "What did Lockhart want with you, Hagrid?" Harry asked, scratching Fang's ears.
  "Givin' me advice on gettin' kelpies out of a well," growled
  *114*
  Hagrid, moving a half-plucked rooster off his scrubbed table and setting down the teapot. "Like I don' know. An' bangin' on about some banshee he banished. If one word of it was true, I'll eat my kettle."
  It was most unlike Hagrid to criticize a Hogwarts' teacher, and Harry looked at him in surprise. Hermione, however, said in a voice somewhat higher than usual, "I think you're being a bit unfair. Professor Dumbledore obviously thought he was the best man for the job -"
  "He was the on' man for the job," said Hagrid, offering them a Y
  plate of treacle fudge, while Ron coughed squelchily into his basin. "An' I mean the on' one. Gettin' very difficult ter find anyone fer Y
  the Dark Arts job. People aren't too keen ter take it on, see. They're startin' ter think it's jinxed. No one's lasted long fer a while now. So tell me," said Hagrid, jerking his head at Ron. "Who was he tryin' ter curse?"
  "Malfoy called Hermione something - it must've been really bad, because everyone went wild."
  "It was bad," said Ron hoarsely, emerging over the tabletop looking pale and sweaty. "Malfoy called her `Mudblood,' Hagrid -"
  Ron dived out of sight again as a fresh wave of slugs made their appearance. Hagrid looked outraged.
  "He didn'!" he growled at Hermione.
  "He did," she said. "But I don't know what it means. I could tell it was really rude, of course -"
  "It's about the most insulting thing he could think of," gasped Ron, coming back up. "Mudblood's a really foul name for someone who is Muggle-born - you know, non-magic parents. There are
  some wizards - like Malfoy's family - who think they're better than everyone else because they're what people call pure-blood." He gave a small burp, and a single slug fell into his outstretched hand. He threw it into the basin and continued, "I mean, the rest of us know it doesn't make any difference at all. Look at Neville Longbottom - he's pure-blood and he can hardly stand a cauldron the right way up."
  "An' they haven't invented a spell our Hermione can' do," said Hagrid proudly, making Hermione go a brilliant shade of magenta.
  "It's a disgusting thing to call someone," said Ron, wiping his sweaty brow with a shaking hand. "Dirty blood, see. Common blood. It's ridiculous. Most wizards these days are half-blood anyway. If we hadn't married Muggles we'd've died out."
  He retched and ducked out of sight again.
  "Well, I don' blame yeh fer tryin' ter curse him, Ron," said Hagrid loudly over the thuds of more slugs hitting the basin. "Bu' maybe it was a good thing yer wand backfired. 'Spect Lucius Malfoy would've come marchin' up ter school if yeh'd cursed his son. Least yer not in trouble."
  Harry would have pointed out that trouble didn't come much worse than having slugs pouring out of your mouth, but he couldn't; Hagrid's treacle fudge had cemented his jaws together.
  "Harry," said Hagrid abruptly as though struck by a sudden thought. "Gotta bone ter pick with yeh. I've heard you've bin givin' out signed photos. How come I haven't got one?"
  Furious, Harry wrenched his teeth apart.
  "I have not been giving out signed photos," he said hotly. "If Lockhart's still spreading that around -"
  *116*
  But then he saw that Hagrid was laughing.
  "I'm on'y jokin'," he said, patting Harry genially on the back and sending him face first into the table. "I knew yeh hadn't really. I told Lockhart yeh didn' need teh. Yer more famous than him without tryin'."
  "Bet he didn't like that," said Harry, sitting up and rubbing his chin.
  "Don' think he did," said Hagrid, his eyes twinkling. "An' then I told him Id never read one o' his books an' he decided ter go. Treacle fudge, Ron?" he added as Ron reappeared.
  "No thanks," said Ron weakly. "Better not risk it."
  "Come an' see what I've bin growin'," said Hagrid as Harry and Hermione finished the last of their tea.
  In the small vegetable patch behind Hagrid's house were a dozen of the largest pumpkins Harry had ever seen. Each was the size of a large boulder.
  "Gettin' on well, aren't they?" said Hagrid happily. "Fer the Halloween feast ... should be big enough by then."
  "What've you been feeding them?" said Harry.
  Hagrid looked over his shoulder to check that they were alone.
  "Well, I've bin givin' them - you know - a bit o' help -"
  Harry noticed Hagrid's flowery pink umbrella leaning against the back wall of the cabin. Harry had had reason to believe before now that this umbrella was not all it looked; in fact, he had the strong impression that Hagrid's old school wand was concealed inside it. Hagrid wasn't supposed to use magic. He had been expelled from Hogwarts in his third year, but Harry had never found out why -any mention of the matter and Hagrid would clear his
  *117*
  throat loudly and become mysteriously deaf until the subject was changed.
  "An Engorgement Charm, I suppose?" said Hermione, halfway between disapproval and amusement. "Well, you've done a good job on them."
  "That's what yer little sister said," said Hagrid, nodding at Ron. "Met her jus' yesterday." Hagrid looked sideways at Harry, his beard twitching. "Said she was jus' lookin' round the grounds, but I reckon she was hopin' she might run inter someone else at my house." He winked at Harry. "If yeh ask me, she wouldn' say no ter a signed -"
  "Oh, shut up," said Harry. Ron snorted with laughter and the ground was sprayed with slugs.
  "Watch it!" Hagrid roared, pulling Ron away from his precious pumpkins.
  It was nearly lunchtime and as Harry had only had one bit of treacle fudge since dawn, he was keen to go back to school to eat. They said good-bye to Hagrid and walked back up to the castle, Ron hiccoughing occasionally, but only bringing up two very small slugs.
  They had barely set foot in the cool entrance hall when a voice rang out, "There you are, Potter - Weasley." Professor McGonagall was walking toward them, looking stern. "You will both do your detentions this evening."
  "What're we doing, Professor?" said Ron, nervously suppressing a burp.
  "You will be polishing the silver in the trophy room with Mr. Filch," said Professor McGonagall. "And no magic, Weasley - elbow grease."
  *118*
  Ron gulped. Argus Filch, the caretaker, was loathed by every student in the school.
  "And you, Potter, will be helping Professor Lockhart answer his fan mail," said Professor McGonagall.
  "Oh n - Professor, can't I go and do the trophy room, too?" said Harry desperately.
  "Certainly not," said Professor McGonagall, raising her eyebrows. "Professor Lockhart requested you particularly. Eight o'clock sharp, both of you."
  Harry and Ron slouched into the Great Hall in states of deepest gloom, Hermione behind them, wearing a well-you-did-break-school- rules  sort of expression. Harry didn't enjoy his shepherd's pie as much as he'd thought. Both he and Ron felt they'd got the worse deal.
  "Filch'll have me there all night," said Ron heavily. "No magic! There must be about a hundred cups in that room. I'm no good at Muggle cleaning."
  "I'd swap anytime," said Harry hollowly. "I've had loads of practice with the Dursleys. Answering Lockhart's fan mail ... he'll be a nightmare ......
  Saturday afternoon seemed to melt away, and in what seemed like no time, it was five minutes to eight, and Harry was dragging his feet along the second-floor corridor to Lockhart's office. He gritted his teeth and knocked.
  The door flew open at once. Lockhart beamed down at him.
  "Ah, here's the scalawag!" he said. "Come in, Harry, come in -"
  Shining brightly on the walls by the light of many candles were countless framed photographs of Lockhart. He had even signed a few of them. Another large pile lay on his desk.
  "You can address the envelopes!" Lockhart told Harry, as though this was a huge treat. "This first one's to Gladys Gudgeon, bless her - huge fan of mine -"
  The minutes snailed by. Harry let Lockhart's voice wash over him, occasionally saying, "Mmm" and "Right" and "Yeah." Now and then he caught a phrase like, "Fame's a fickle friend, Harry," or "Celebrity is as celebrity does, remember that."
  The candles burned lower and lower, making the light dance over the many moving faces of Lockhart watching him. Harry moved his aching hand over what felt like the thousandth envelope, writing out Veronica Smethley's address. It must be nearly time to leave, Harry thought miserably, please let it be nearly time...
  And then he heard something - something quite apart from the spitting of the dying candles and Lockhart's prattle about his fans.
  It was a voice, a voice to chill the bone marrow, a voice of breathtaking, ice-cold venom.
  "Come ... come to me.... Let me rip you.... Let me tear you .... Let me kill you . . . ."
  Harry gave a huge jump and a large lilac blot appeared on Veronica Smethley's street.
  "What?" he said loudly.
  "I know!" said Lockhart. "Six solid months at the top of the best- seller list! Broke all records!"
  "No," said Harry frantically. "That voice!"
  "Sorry?" said Lockhart, looking puzzled. "What voice?"
  "That - that voice that said - didn't you hear it?"
  Lockhart was looking at Harry in high astonishment.
  * 3-2o *
  "What are you talking about, Harry? Perhaps you're getting a litde drowsy? Great Scott - look at the time! We've been here nearly four hours! Id never have believed it - the time's flown, hasn't it?"
  Harry didn't answer. He was straining his ears to hear the voice again, but there was no sound now except for Lockhart telling him he mustn't expect a treat like this every time he got detention. Feeling dazed, Harry left.
  It was so late that the Gryffindor common room was almost empty. Harry went straight up to the dormitory. Ron wasn't back yet. Harry pulled on his pajamas, got into bed, and waited. Half an hour later, Ron arrived, nursing his right arm and bringing a strong smell of polish into the darkened room.
  "My muscles have all seized up," he groaned, sinking on his bed. "Fourteen times he made me buff up that Quidditch cup before he was satisfied. And then I had another slug attack all over a Special Award for Services to the School. Took ages to get the slime off... How was it with Lockhart?"
  Keeping his voice low so as not to wake Neville, Dean, and Seamus, Harry told Ron exactly what he had heard.
  "And Lockhart said he couldn't hear it?" said Ron. Harry could see him frowning in the moonlight. "D'you think he was lying? But I don't get it - even someone invisible would've had to open the door."
  "I know," said Harry, lying back in his four-poster and staring at the canopy above him. "I don't get it either."
  * 12-1 *
  122
  October arrived, spreading a damp chill over the grounds and into the castle. Madam Pomfrey, the nurse, was kept busy by a sudden spate of colds among the staff and students. Her Pepperup potion worked instantly, though it left the drinker smoking at the ears for several hours afterward. Ginny Weasley, who had been looking pale, was bullied into taking some by Percy. The steam pouring from under her vivid hair gave the impression that her whole head was on fire.
  Raindrops the size of bullets thundered on the castle windows for days on end; the lake rose, the flower beds turned into muddy streams, and Hagrid's pumpkins swelled to the size of garden sheds. Oliver Wood's enthusiasm for regular training sessions, however, was not dampened, which was why Harry was to be found, late one stormy Saturday afternoon a few days before Halloween, returning to Gryffindor Tower, drenched to the skin and splattered with mud..
  123
  Even aside from the rain and wind it hadn't been a happy practice session.
  Fred and George, who had been spying on the Slytherin team, had seen for themselves the speed of those new Nimbus Two Thousand and Ones. They reported that the Slytherin team was no more than seven greenish blurs, shooting through the air like missiles.
  As Harry squelched along the deserted corridor he came across somebody who looked just as preoccupied as he was. Nearly Headless Nick, the ghost of Gryffindor Tower, was staring morosely out of a window, muttering under his breath, ". . . don't fulfill their requirements . . . half an inch, if that . . ."
  "Hello, Nick," said Harry.
  "Hello, hello," said Nearly Headless Nick, starting and looking round. He wore a dashing, plumed hat on his long curly hair, and a tunic with a ruff, which concealed the fact that his neck was almost completely severed. He was pale as smoke, and Harry could see right through him to the dark sky and torrential rain outside.
  "You look troubled, young Potter," said Nick, folding a transparent letter as he spoke and tucking it inside his doublet.
  "So do you," said Harry.
  "Ah," Nearly Headless Nick waved an elegant hand, "a matter of no importance. . . . It's not as though I really wanted to join. . . . Thought I'd apply, but apparently I 'don't fulfill requirements' -"
  In spite of his airy tone, there was a look of great bitterness on his face.
  "But you would think, wouldn't you," he erupted suddenly, pulling the letter back out of his pocket, "that getting hit forty-five times in the neck with a blunt axe would qualify you to join the Headless Hunt?"
  124
  "Oh - yes," said Harry, who was obviously supposed to agree.
  "I mean, nobody wishes more than I do that it had all been quick and clean, and my head had come off properly, I mean, it would have saved me a great deal of pain and ridicule. However -" Nearly Headless Nick shook his letter open and read furiously: "'We can only accept huntsmen whose heads have parted company with their bodies. You will appreciate that it would be impossible otherwise for members to participate in hunt activities such as Horseback Head-Juggling and Head Polo. It is with the greatest regret, therefore, that I must inform you that you do not fulfill our requirements.
  With very best wishes, Sir Patrick Delaney-Podmore.'"
  Fuming, Nearly Headless Nick stuffed the letter away.
  "Half an inch of skin and sinew holding my neck on, Harry! Most people would think that's good and beheaded, but oh, no, it's not enough for Sir Properly Decapitated-Podmore."
  Nearly Headless Nick took several deep breaths and then said, in a far calmer tone, "So - what's bothering you? Anything I can do?"
  "No," said Harry. "Not unless you know where we can get seven free Nimbus Two Thousand and Ones for our match against Sly -"
  The rest of Harry's sentence was drowned out by a high-pitched mewling from somewhere near his ankles. He looked down and found himself gazing into a pair of lamp-like yellow eyes. It was Mrs. Norris, the skeletal gray cat who was used by the caretaker, Argus Filch, as a sort of deputy in his endless battle against students.
  "You'd better get out of here, Harry," said Nick quickly. "Filch isn't in a good mood - he's got the flu and some third years accidentally plastered frog brains all over the ceiling in dungeon five. He's been cleaning all morning, and if he sees you dripping mud all over the place -"
  .125
  "Right," said Harry, backing away from the accusing stare of Mrs. Norris, but not quickly enough. Drawn to the spot by the mysterious power that seemed to connect him with his foul cat, Argus Filch burst suddenly through a tapestry to Harry's right, wheezing and looking wildly about for the rule-breaker.
  There was a thick tartan scarf bound around his head, and his nose was unusually purple.
  "Filth!" he shouted, his jowls aquiver, his eyes popping alarmingly as he pointed at the muddy puddle that had dripped from Harry's Quidditch robes.
  "Mess and muck everywhere! I've had enough of it, I tell you! Follow me, Potter!"
  So Harry waved a gloomy good-bye to Nearly Headless Nick and followed Filch back downstairs, doubling the number of muddy footprints on the floor.
  Harry had never been inside Filch's office before; it was a place most students avoided. The room was dingy and windowless, lit by a single oil lamp dangling from the low ceiling. A faint smell of fried fish lingered about the place. Wooden filing cabinets stood around the walls; from their labels, Harry could see that they contained details of every pupil Filch had ever punished. Fred and George Weasley had an entire drawer to themselves. A highly polished collection of chains and manacles hung on the wall behind Filch's desk. It was common knowledge that he was always begging Dumbledore to let him suspend students by their ankles from the ceiling.
  Filch grabbed a quill from a pot on his desk and began shuffling around looking for parchment.
  "Dung," he muttered furiously, "great sizzling dragon bogies . . . frog brains . . . rat intestines . . . I've had enough of it . . . make an example . . . where's the form . . . yes . . ."
  .126
  He retrieved a large roll of parchment from his desk drawer and stretched it out in front of him, dipping his long black quill into the ink pot.
  "Name . . . Harry Potter. Crime . . ."
  "It was only a bit of mud!" said Harry.
  "It's only a bit of mud to you, boy, but to me it's an extra hour scrubbing!"
  shouted Filch, a drip shivering unpleasantly at the end of his bulbous nose.
  "Crime . . . befouling the castle . . . suggested sentence . . ."
  Dabbing at his streaming nose, Filch squinted unpleasantly at Harry who waited with bated breath for his sentence to fall.
  But as Filch lowered his quill, there was a great BANG! on the ceiling of the office, which made the oil lamp rattle.
  "PEEVES!" Filch roared, flinging down his quill in a transport of rage. "I'll have you this time, I'll have you!"
  And without a backward glance at Harry, Filch ran flat-footed from the office, Mrs. Norris streaking alongside him.
  Peeves was the school poltergeist, a grinning, airborne menace who lived to cause havoc and distress. Harry didn't much like Peeves, but couldn't help feeling grateful for his timing. Hopefully, whatever Peeves had done (and it sounded as though he'd wrecked something very big this time) would distract Filch from Harry.
  Thinking that he should probably wait for Filch to come back, Harry sank into a moth-eaten chair next to the desk. There was only one thing on it apart from his half-completed form: a large, glossy, purple envelope with silver lettering on the front. With a quick glance at the door to check that Filch wasn't on his way back, Harry picked up the envelope and read: kwikspell A Correspondence Course in Beginners' Magic.
  .127
  Intrigued, Harry flicked the envelope open and pulled out the sheaf of parchment inside. More curly silver writing on the front page said: Feel out of step in the world of modern magic? Find yourself making excuses not to perform simple spells? Ever been taunted for your woeful wandwork? There is an answer! Kwikspell is an all-new, fail-safe, quick-result, easy-learn course. Hundreds of witches and wizards have benefited from the Kwikspell method! Madam Z. Nettles of Topsham writes: "I had no memory for incantations and my potions were a family joke! Now, after a Kwikspell course, I am the center of attention at parties and friends beg for the recipe of my Scintillation Solution!" Warlock D. J. Prod of Didsbury says: "My wife used to sneer at my feeble charms, but one month into your fabulous Kwikspell course and I succeeded in turning her into a yak! Thank you, Kwikspell!"
   Fascinated, Harry thumbed through the rest of the envelope's contents. Why on earth did Filch want a Kwikspell course? Did this mean he wasn't a proper wizard? Harry was just reading "Lesson One: Holding Your Wand (Some Useful Tips)" when shuffling footsteps outside told him Filch was coming back. Stuffing the parchment back into the envelope, Harry threw it back onto the desk just as the door opened.
  Filch was looking triumphant.
  "That vanishing cabinet was extremely valuable!" he was saying gleefully to Mrs. Norris. "We'll have Peeves out this time, my sweet -"
  His eyes fell on Harry and then darted to the Kwikspell envelope, which, Harry realized too late, was lying two feet away from where it had started.
  Filch's pasty face went brick red. Harry braced himself for a tidal wave of fury. Filch hobbled across to his desk, snatched up the envelope, and threw it into a drawer.
  "Have you - did you read -?" he sputtered.
  .128
  "No," Harry lied quickly.
  Filch's knobbly hands were twisting together.
  "If I thought you'd read my private - not that it's mine - for a friend - be that as it may - however -"
  Harry was staring at him, alarmed; Filch had never looked madder. His eyes were popping, a tic was going in one of his pouchy cheeks, and the tartan scarf didn't help.
  "Very well - go - and don't breathe a word - not that - however, if you didn't read - go now, I have to write up Peeves' report - go -"
  Amazed at his luck, Harry sped out of the office, up the corridor, and back upstairs. To escape from Filch's office without punishment was probably some kind of school record.
  "Harry! Harry! Did it work?"
  Nearly Headless Nick came gliding out of a classroom. Behind him, Harry could see the wreckage of a large black-and-gold cabinet that appeared to have been dropped from a great height.
  "I persuaded Peeves to crash it right over Filch's office," said Nick eagerly.
  "Thought it might distract him -"
  "Was that you?" said Harry gratefully. "Yeah, it worked, I didn't even get detention. Thanks, Nick!"
  They set off up the corridor together. Nearly Headless Nick, Harry noticed, was still holding Sir Patrick's rejection letter..
  .129
  "I wish there was something I could do for you about the Headless Hunt,"
  Harry said.
  Nearly Headless Nick stopped in his tracks and Harry walked right through him. He wished he hadn't; it was like stepping through an icy shower.
  "But there is something you could do for me," said Nick excitedly. "Harry - would I be asking too much - but no, you wouldn't want -"
  "What is it?" said Harry.
  "Well, this Halloween will be my five hundredth deathday," said Nearly Headless Nick, drawing himself up and looking dignified.
  "Oh," said Harry, not sure whether he should look sorry or happy about this.
  "Right."
  "I'm holding a party down in one of the roomier dungeons. Friends will be coming from all over the country. It would be such an honor if you would attend. Mr. Weasley and Miss Granger would be most welcome, too, of course - but I daresay you'd rather go to the school feast?" He watched Harry on tenterhooks.
  "No," said Harry quickly, "I'll come -"
  "My dear boy! Harry Potter, at my deathday party! And" - he hesitated, looking excited - "do you think you could possibly mention to Sir Patrick how very frightening and impressive you find me?"
  "Of - of course," said Harry.
  Nearly Headless Nick beamed at him. "A deathday party?" said Hermione keenly when Harry had changed at last and joined her and Ron in the common room. "I bet there aren't many living people who can say they've been to one of those - it'll be fascinating!".
  .130
  "Why would anyone want to celebrate the day they died?" said Ron, who was halfway through his Potions homework and grumpy. "Sounds dead depressing to me. . . ."
  Rain was still lashing the windows, which were now inky black, but inside all looked bright and cheerful. The firelight glowed over the countless squashy armchairs where people sat reading, talking, doing homework or, in the case of Fred and George Weasley, trying to find out what would happen if you fed a Filibuster firework to a salamander. Fred had "rescued" the brilliant orange, fire-dwelling lizard from a Care of Magical Creatures class and it was now smouldering gently on a table surrounded by a knot of curious people.
  Harry was at the point of telling Ron and Hermione about Filch and the Kwikspell course when the salamander suddenly whizzed into the air, emitting loud sparks and bangs as it whirled wildly round the room. The sight of Percy bellowing himself hoarse at Fred and George, the spectacular display of tangerine stars showering from the salamander's mouth, and its escape into the fire, with accompanying explosions, drove both Filch and the Kwikspell envelope from Harry's mind. By the time Halloween arrived, Harry was regretting his rash promise to go to the deathday party. The rest of the school was happily anticipating their Halloween feast; the Great Hall had been decorated with the usual live bats, Hagrid's vast pumpkins had been carved into lanterns large enough for three men to sit in, and there were rumors that Dumbledore had booked a troupe of dancing skeletons for the entertainment.
  "A promise is a promise," Hermione reminded Harry bossily. "You said you'd go to the deathday party."
  So at seven o'clock, Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked straight past the doorway to the packed Great Hall, which was glittering invitingly with gold plates and candles, and directed their steps instead toward the dungeons.
  .131
  The passageway leading to Nearly Headless Nick's party had been lined with candles, too, though the effect was far from cheerful: These were long, thin, jet-black tapers, all burning bright blue, casting a dim, ghostly light even over their own living faces. The temperature dropped with every step they took. As Harry shivered and drew his robes tightly around him, he heard what sounded like a thousand fingernails scraping an enormous blackboard.
  "Is that supposed to be music?" Ron whispered. They turned a corner and saw Nearly Headless Nick standing at a doorway hung with black velvet drapes.
  "My dear friends," he said mournfully. "Welcome, welcome . . . so pleased you could come. . . ."
  He swept off his plumed hat and bowed them inside.
  It was an incredible sight. The dungeon was full of hundreds of pearly-white, translucent people, mostly drifting around a crowded dance floor, waltzing to the dreadful, quavering sound of thirty musical saws, played by an orchestra on a raised, black-draped platform. A chandelier overhead blazed midnight-blue with a thousand more black candles. Their breath rose in a mist before them; it was like stepping into a freezer.
  "Shall we have a look around?" Harry suggested, wanting to warm up his feet.
  "Careful not to walk through anyone," said Ron nervously, and they set off around the edge of the dance floor. They passed a group of gloomy nuns, a ragged man wearing chains, and the Fat Friar, a cheerful Hufflepuff ghost, who was talking to a knight with an arrow sticking out of his forehead. Harry wasn't surprised to see that the Bloody Baron, a gaunt, staring Slytherin ghost covered in silver bloodstains, was being given a wide berth by the other ghosts.
  .132
  "Oh, no," said Hermione, stopping abruptly. "Turn back, turn back, I don't want to talk to Moaning Myrtle -"
  "Who?" said Harry as they backtracked quickly.
  "She haunts one of the toilets in the girls' bathroom on the first floor," said Hermione.
  "She haunts a toilet?"
  "Yes. It's been out-of-order all year because she keeps having tantrums and flooding the place. I never went in there anyway if I could avoid it; it's awful trying to have a pee with her wailing at you -"
  "Look, food!" said Ron.
  On the other side of the dungeon was a long table, also covered in black velvet. They approached it eagerly but next moment had stopped in their tracks, horrified. The smell was quite disgusting. Large, rotten fish were laid on handsome silver platters; cakes, burned charcoal-black, were heaped on salvers; there was a great maggoty haggis, a slab of cheese covered in furry green mold and, in pride of place, an enormous gray cake in the shape of a tombstone, with tar-like icing forming the words, Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington died 31st October, 1492 Harry watched, amazed, as a portly ghost approached the table, crouched low, and walked through it, his mouth held wide so that it passed through one of the stinking salmon.
  "Can you taste it if you walk though it?" Harry asked him.
  "Almost," said the ghost sadly, and he drifted away.
  .133
  "I expect they've let it rot to give it a stronger flavor," said Hermione knowledgeably, pinching her nose and leaning closer to look at the putrid haggis.
  "Can we move? I feel sick," said Ron.
  They had barely turned around, however, when a little man swooped suddenly from under the table and came to a halt in midair before them.
  "Hello, Peeves," said Harry cautiously.
  Unlike the ghosts around them, Peeves the Poltergeist was the very reverse of pale and transparent. He was wearing a bright orange party hat, a revolving bow tie, and a broad grin on his wide, wicked face.
  "Nibbles?" he said sweetly, offering them a bowl of peanuts covered in fungus.
  "No thanks," said Hermione.
  "Heard you talking about poor Myrtle," said Peeves, his eyes dancing.
  "Rude you was about poor Myrtle." He took a deep breath and bellowed, "OY! MYRTLE!"
  "Oh, no, Peeves, don't tell her what I said, she'll be really upset," Hermione whispered frantically. "I didn't mean it, I don't mind her - er, hello, Myrtle."
  The squat ghost of a girl had glided over. She had the glummest face Harry had ever seen, half-hidden behind lank hair and thick, pearly spectacles.
  "What?" she said sulkily.
  "How are you, Myrtle?" said Hermione in a falsely bright voice. "It's nice to see you out of the toilet."
  .134
  Myrtle sniffed.
  "Miss Granger was just talking about you -" said Peeves slyly in Myrtle's ear.
  "Just saying - saying - how nice you look tonight," said Hermione, glaring at Peeves.
  Myrtle eyed Hermione suspiciously.
  "You're making fun of me," she said, silver tears welling rapidly in her small, see-through eyes.
  "No - honestly - didn't I just say how nice Myrtle's looking?" said Hermione, nudging Harry and Ron painfully in the ribs.
  "Oh, yeah -"
  "She did -"
  "Don't lie to me," Myrtle gasped, tears now flooding down her face, while Peeves chuckled happily over her shoulder. "D'you think I don't know what people call me behind my back? Fat Myrtle! Ugly Myrtle! Miserable, moaning, moping Myrtle!"
  "You've forgotten pimply," Peeves hissed in her ear.
  Moaning Myrtle burst into anguished sobs and fled from the dungeon.
  Peeves shot after her, pelting her with moldy peanuts, yelling, "Pimply!
  Pimply!"
  "Oh, dear," said Hermione sadly.
  Nearly Headless Nick now drifted toward them through the crowd.
  .135
  "Enjoying yourselves?"
  "Oh, yes," they lied.
  "Not a bad turnout," said Nearly Headless Nick proudly. "The Wailing Widow came all the way up from Kent. . . . It's nearly time for my speech, I'd better go and warn the orchestra. . . ."
  The orchestra, however, stopped playing at that very moment. They, and everyone else in the dungeon, fell silent, looking around in excitement, as a hunting horn sounded.
  "Oh, here we go," said Nearly Headless Nick bitterly.
  Through the dungeon wall burst a dozen ghost horses, each ridden by a headless horseman. The assembly clapped wildly; Harry started to clap, too, but stopped quickly at the sight of Nick's face.
  The horses galloped into the middle of the dance floor and halted, rearing and plunging. At the front of the pack was a large ghost who held his bearded head under his arm, from which position he was blowing the horn.
  The ghost leapt down, lifted his head high in the air so he could see over the crowd (everyone laughed), and strode over to Nearly Headless Nick, squashing his head back onto his neck.
  "Nick!" he roared. "How are you? Head still hanging in there?"
  He gave a hearty guffaw and clapped Nearly Headless Nick on the shoulder.
  "Welcome, Patrick," said Nick stiffly.
  "Live 'uns!" said Sir Patrick, spotting Harry, Ron, and Hermione and giving a huge, fake jump of astonishment, so that his head fell off again (the crowd howled with laughter).
  .136
  "Very amusing," said Nearly Headless Nick darkly.
  "Don't mind Nick!" shouted Sir Patrick's head from the floor. "Still upset we won't let him join the Hunt! But I mean to say - look at the fellow -"
  "I think," said Harry hurriedly, at a meaningful look from Nick, "Nick's very - frightening and - er -"
  "Ha!" yelled Sir Patrick's head. "Bet he asked you to say that!"
  "If I could have everyone's attention, it's time for my speech!" said Nearly Headless Nick loudly, striding toward the podium and climbing into an icy blue spotlight.
  "My late lamented lords, ladies, and gentlemen, it is my great sorrow . . ."
  But nobody heard much more. Sir Patrick and the rest of the Headless Hunt had just started a game of Head Hockey and the crowd were turning to watch. Nearly Headless Nick tried vainly to recapture his audience, but gave up as Sir Patrick's head went sailing past him to loud cheers.
  Harry was very cold by now, not to mention hungry.
  "I can't stand much more of this," Ron muttered, his teeth chattering, as the orchestra ground back into action and the ghosts swept back onto the dance floor.
  "Let's go," Harry agreed.
  They backed toward the door, nodding and beaming at anyone who looked at them, and a minute later were hurrying back up the passageway full of black candles.
  "Pudding might not be finished yet," said Ron hopefully, leading the way toward the steps to the entrance hall.
  .137
  And then Harry heard it.
  ". . . rip . . . tear . . . kill . . ."
  It was the same voice, the same cold, murderous voice he had heard in Lockhart's office.
  He stumbled to a halt, clutching at the stone wall, listening with all his might, looking around, squinting up and down the dimly lit passageway.
  "Harry, what're you -?"
  "It's that voice again - shut up a minute -"
  ". . . soo hungry . . . for so long . . ."
  "Listen!" said Harry urgently, and Ron and Hermione froze, watching him.
  ". . . kill . . . time to kill . . ."
  The voice was growing fainter. Harry was sure it was moving away - moving upward. A mixture of fear and excitement gripped him as he stared at the dark ceiling; how could it be moving upward? Was it a phantom, to whom stone ceilings didn't matter?
  "This way," he shouted, and he began to run, up the stairs, into the entrance hall. It was no good hoping to hear anything here, the babble of talk from the Halloween feast was echoing out of the Great Hall. Harry sprinted up the marble staircase to the first floor, Ron and Hermione clattering behind him.
  "Harry, what're we -"
  "SHH!"
  .138
  Harry strained his ears. Distantly, from the floor above, and growing fainter still, he heard the voice: ". . . I smell blood. . . . I SMELL BLOOD!"
  His stomach lurched - "It's going to kill someone!" he shouted, and ignoring Ron's and Hermione's bewildered faces, he ran up the next flight of steps three at a time, trying to listen over his own pounding footsteps - Harry hurtled around the whole of the second floor, Ron and Hermione panting behind him, not stopping until they turned a corner into the last, deserted passage.
  "Harry, what was that all about?" said Ron, wiping sweat off his face. "I couldn't hear anything. . . ."
  But Hermione gave a sudden gasp, pointing down the corridor.
  "Look!"
  Something was shining on the wall ahead. They approached slowly, squinting through the darkness. Foot-high words had been daubed on the wall between two windows, shimmering in the light cast by the flaming torches. the chamber of secrets has been opened. enemies of the heir, beware.
  "What's that thing - hanging underneath?" said Ron, a slight quiver in his voice.
  As they edged nearer, Harry almost slipped - there was a large puddle of water on the floor; Ron and Hermione grabbed him, and they inched toward the message, eyes fixed on a dark shadow beneath it. All three of them realized what it was at once, and leapt backward with a splash..Mrs. Norris,
  the caretaker's cat, was hanging by her tail from the torch bracket. She was stiff as a board, her eyes wide and staring.
  For a few seconds, they didn't move. Then Ron said, "Let's get out of here."
  "Shouldn't we try and help -" Harry began awkwardly.
  "Trust me," said Ron. "We don't want to be found here."
  But it was too late. A rumble, as though of distant thunder, told them that the feast had just ended. From either end of the corridor where they stood came the sound of hundreds of feet climbing the stairs, and the loud, happy talk of well-fed people; next moment, students were crashing into the passage from both ends.
  The chatter, the bustle, the noise died suddenly as the people in front spotted the hanging cat. Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood alone, in the middle of the corridor, as silence fell among the mass of students pressing forward to see the grisly sight.
  Then someone shouted through the quiet.
  "Enemies of the Heir, beware! You'll be next, Mudbloods!"
  It was Draco Malfoy. He had pushed to the front of the crowd, his cold eyes alive, his usually bloodless face flushed, as he grinned at the sight of the hanging, immobile cat.



第八章 忌辰晚会
 
 

 
  十月来临了,湿乎乎的寒气弥漫在场地上,渗透进城堡。教工和学生中间突然流行起了感冒,弄得护士长庞弗雷夫人手忙脚乱。她的提神剂有着立竿见影的效果,不过喝下这种药水的人,接连几个小时耳朵里会冒烟。金妮·韦斯莱最近一直病恹恹的,被珀西强迫着喝了一些提神剂。结果,她鲜艳的头发下冒出一股股蒸气,整个脑袋像着了火似的。
 
  像子弹一样大的雨点噼噼啪啪地打在城堡的窗户上,好几天都没有停止。湖水上涨,花坛里一片泥流,海格种的南瓜一个个膨胀得有花棚那么大。然而,奥利弗·伍德定期开展魁地奇训练的热情并没有因此而减低,所以,我们才会在万圣节的前几天,在一个风雨交加的星期六黄昏,看见哈利训练归来,返回格兰芬多的城堡。他全身都湿透了,沾满泥浆。
 
  即使不刮风也不下雨,这次训练也不会愉快。弗雷德和乔治一直在侦察斯莱特林队的情况,他们亲眼看见了那些新扫帚光轮2001的速度。他们回来汇报说,斯莱特林队的队员们现在只是七个模糊的淡绿色影子,像喷气机一样在空中嗖嗖地穿梭。
 
  哈利咕叽咕叽地走在空无一人的走廊上,突然看见一个和他一样心事重重的人。格兰芬多城堡的幽灵,“差点没头的”尼克正忧郁地望着窗外,嘴里低声念叨着:“……不符合他们的条件……就差半寸,如果那……”
 
  “你好。尼克。”哈利说。
 
  “你好,你好。”差点没头的尼克吃了一惊,四下张望着。他长长的鬈发上扣着一顶很时髦的、插着羽毛的帽子,身上穿着一件长达膝盖的束腰外衣,上面镶着车轮状的皱领,掩盖住了他的脖子几乎被完全割断的事实。他像一缕轻烟一样似有若无,哈利可以透过他的身体眺望外面黑暗的天空和倾盆大雨。
 
  “你好像有心事,年轻的波特。”尼克说着,把一封透明的信叠起来,藏进了紧身上衣里。
 
  “你也是啊。”哈利说。
 
  “啊,”差点没头的尼克挥着一只优雅修长的手,“小事一桩……并不是我真的想参加……我以为可以申请,可是看样子我‘不符合条件’。”
 
  他的口气是满不在乎的,但他脸上却显出了深切的痛苦。
 
  “你倒是说说看,”他突然爆发了,把那封信又从口袋里抽了出来,“脖子上被一把钝斧子砍了四十四下,有没有资格参加无头猎手队?”
 
  “噢——有的。”哈利显然应该表示同意。
 
  “我的意思是,我比任何人都希望事情办得干净利落,希望我的脑袋完全彻底地断掉,我的意思是,那会使我免受许多痛苦,也不致被人取笑。可是……”差点没头的尼克把信抖开,愤怒地念了起来:
 
  我们只能接受脑袋与身体分家的猎手。你会充分地意识到,如果不是这样,成员将不可能参加马背头戏和头顶球之类的猎手队活动。因此,我非常遗憾地通知您,您不符合我们的条件。顺致问候,帕特里克德波魔先生。
 
  差点没头的尼克气呼呼地把信塞进衣服。
 
  “只有一点儿皮和筋连着我的脖子啊,哈利!大多数人都会认为,这实际上和掉脑袋一个样儿。可是不行,在彻底掉脑袋的德波魔先生看来,这还不够。”
 
  差点没头的尼克深深吸了几口气,然后用平静多了的口吻说:“那么——你又为什么事发愁呢?我能帮得上忙吗?”
 
  “不能,”哈利说,“除非你知道上哪儿能弄到七把免费的光轮2001,让我们在比赛中对付斯莱——”
 
  “喵——”哈利的脚脖子附近突然发出一声尖厉刺耳的叫声,淹没了他的话音。他低下头,看见两只像灯一样发亮的黄眼睛。是洛丽丝夫人,这只骨瘦如柴的灰猫受到看门人费尔奇的重用,在他与学生之间没完没了的战斗中充当他的副手。
 
  “你最好离开这里,哈利,”尼克赶紧说,“费尔奇情绪不好。他感冒了,还有几个三年级学生不小心把青蛙的脑浆抹在了第五地下教室的天花板上。他整整冲洗了一个上午,如果他看见你把泥水滴得到处都是……”
 
  “说得对,”哈利说,一边后退着离开洛丽丝夫人谴责的目光,可是已经来不及了。费尔奇和他这只讨厌的猫之间,大概有某种神秘的力量联系着。他突然从一条挂毯后面冲到哈利右边,呼哧呼哧喘着气,气疯了似的东张西望,寻找违反校规的人。他脑袋上扎着一条厚厚的格子花纹围巾,鼻子红得很不正常。
 
  “脏东西!”他喊道,指着从哈利的魁地奇队服上滴下来的泥浆和脏水,眼睛鼓得怪吓人的,双下巴上的肉颤抖着。“到处都是脏东西,到处一团糟!告诉你吧,我受够了!波特,跟我走!”
 
  哈利愁闷地朝差点没头的尼克挥手告剐,跟着费尔奇走下楼梯,在地板上又留下一串泥泞的脚印。
 
  哈利以前从未进过费尔奇的办公室,大多数学生对这个地方避之惟恐不及。房间里昏暗肮脏,没有窗户,只有一盏孤零零的油灯从低矮的天花板上吊下来。空气里弥漫着一股淡淡的煎鱼气味。四周的墙边排着许多木头文件柜;从标签上看,哈利知道柜里收藏着费尔奇处罚过的每个学生的详细资料。弗雷德和乔治两个人就占了整整一个抽屉。在费尔奇书桌后面的墙上,挂着一套亮晶晶的绞链和手铐、脚镣之类的东西。大家都知道,费尔奇经常请求邓布利多允许他吊住学生的脚踝,把学生从天花板上倒挂下来。
 
  费尔奇从书桌上的一只罐子里抓过一支羽毛笔,然后拖着脚走来走去,寻找羊皮纸。
 
  “讨厌,”他怒气冲冲地嘟囔着,“咝咝作响的大鼻涕虫……青蛙脑浆……老鼠肠子……我受够了……要杀鸡给猴看……表格呢……在这里……”
 
  他从书桌抽屉里取出一大卷羊皮纸,铺在面前,然后拿起长长的黑羽毛笔,在墨水池里蘸了蘸。
 
  “姓名……哈利·波特。罪行……”
 
  “就是一点点泥浆!”哈利说。
 
  “对你来说是一点点泥浆,孩子,但对我来说,又得洗洗擦擦,忙上一个小时!”费尔奇说道,他鼓鼓囊囊的鼻子尖上抖动着一滴令人恶心的鼻涕。“罪行
……玷污城堡……处罚建议……”
 
  费尔奇擦了擦流下来的鼻涕,眯起眼睛,不怀好意地看着哈利。哈利屏住呼吸,等待宣判。
 
  然而,就在费尔奇的笔落下去的时候,办公室的天花板上传来了一声巨响,“啷!”油灯被震得格格作响。
 
  “皮皮鬼!”费尔奇吼道,一气之下,狠狠地扔掉了羽毛笔。“这次我一定不放过你,我要抓住你!”
 
  皮皮鬼是学校里专门闹恶作剧的鬼,整天嘻皮笑脸,在空中蹿来蹿去,惹是生非,制造灾难和不幸。哈利不太喜欢皮皮鬼,但他不由得感激皮皮鬼这次闹得正是时候。但愿皮皮鬼不管做了什么(从声音昕,他这次似乎打碎了一个很大的东西),都能使费尔奇的注意力从哈利身上转移开去。
 
  哈利认为他大概应该等费尔奇回来,就在书桌边的一张被虫蛀坏的椅子上坐下了。桌子上除了他那张填了一半的表格,还有另外一件东西——一个鼓鼓囊囊的紫色信封,上面印着一些银色的字。哈利飞快地朝门口瞥了一眼,确信费尔奇还没有回来,便拿起信封,看了起来:快速念咒魔法入门函授课程。哈利觉得困惑,便打开信封,从里面抽出一扎羊皮纸,只见第一页上又印着一些银色的花体字:您觉得跟不上现代魔法世界的节拍吗?您发现自己在寻找借口不表演简单的魔法吗?你有没有因为蹩脚的魔杖技法而受人嘲笑?答案就在这里!快速念咒是一种万无一失、收效神速、简便易学的全新课程。已有成百上千的男女巫师从快速念咒中受益匪浅!托普山的讨人嫌女士这样写道:“我记不住咒语,我调制的魔药受到全家人的取笑!现在,经过一期快速念咒课程的学习,我已成为晚会上大家注意的中心,朋友们都向我讨要闪烁魔药的配方!”迪茨布里的惹祸精巫师说:“我妻子过去总是嘲笑我蹩脚的魔法,但是在你们神奇的快速念咒班里学习了一个月之后,我成功地将她变成了一头牦牛!谢谢你,快速念咒!”哈利被吸引住了,他用手指翻动着信封里其余的羊皮纸。费尔奇为什么要学习快速念咒课程呢?这难道意味着他不是一个正规的巫师?哈利刚刚读到“第一课:拿住你的魔杖(几点有用的忠告)”,外面就传来了踢踢踏踏的脚步声。他知道费尔奇回来了,便赶紧把羊皮纸塞进信封,扔回到桌上。就在这时,门开了。
 
  费尔奇一副大获全胜的样子。“那个消失柜特别珍贵!”他高兴地对洛丽丝夫人说,“这次我们可以叫皮皮鬼滚蛋了,亲爱的!”
 
  他的目光落到了哈利身上,又赶紧转向那个快速念咒信封,哈利这才发现它离刚才的位置偏了两英尺,然而已经来不及了。
 
  费尔奇苍白的脸一下子变得通红。哈利鼓起勇气,等待着他大发雷霆。费尔奇一瘸一拐地走向桌子,一把抓起信封,扔进了抽屉。
 
  “你有没有——你看了——?”他语无伦次地问。
 
  “没有。”哈利赶紧撒谎。
 
  费尔奇把两只关节突出的手拧在一起。
 
  “如果我认为你偷看我的私人……不,这不是我的……替一个朋友弄的……不管怎么样吧……不过……”
 
  哈利瞪着他,惊讶极了,费尔奇从来没有显得这样恼怒。他的眼球暴突着,松垂的脸颊有一边突然抽搐起来,即使扎着格子花纹的围巾也无济于事。
 
  “很好……走吧……不要透露一个字……我不是说……不过,如果你没有看
……你走吧,我还要写皮皮鬼的报告呢……走吧……”
 
  哈利简直不敢相信自己的运气,于是飞快地离开办公室,穿过走廊,来到楼上。没受到惩罚就从费尔奇的办公室逃脱出来,这大概也算本校的一项最新记录了。
 
  “哈利!哈利!管用吗?”差点没头的尼克从一间教室里闪了出来。在他身后,哈利看见一只黑色和金色相间的柜子摔碎在地上,看样子是从很高的地方落下来的。“我劝说皮皮鬼把它砸在费尔奇的办公室顶上,”尼克急切地说,“我想这大概会转移他的注意——”
 
  “原来是你?”哈利感激地说,“啊,太管用了,我甚至没有被罚留校。谢谢你,尼克!”
 
  他们一起在走廊里走着。哈利注意到,差点没头的尼克手里还拿着帕特里克先生的那封回绝信。
 
  “关于无头猎手队的事,我希望我能为你做点什么。”哈利说。
 
  差点没头的尼克立刻停住脚步,哈利径直从他身体里穿过。他真希望自己没有这样做;那感觉就好像是冲了一个冰水浴。
 
  “你确实可以为我做一件事,”尼克兴奋地说,“哈利——我的要求是不是太过分了——不行,你不会愿意——”
 
  “什么呀?”哈利问道。
 
  “好吧,今年的万圣节将是我的五百岁忌辰。”差点没头的尼克说着,挺起了胸膛,显出一副高贵的样子。
 
  “噢,”哈利说,对这个消息,他不知道应该是表示出难过还是高兴,“是吗?”
 
  “我要在一间比较宽敞的地下教室里开一个晚会。我的朋友们将从全国各地赶来。如果你也能参加,我将不胜荣幸。当然啦,韦斯莱先生和格兰杰小姐也是最受欢迎的——可是,我敢说你情愿参加学校的宴会,是吗?”他焦急不安地看着哈利。
 
  “不是,”哈利很快地说,“我会来的——”
 
  “哦,我亲爱的孩子!哈利波特,参加我的忌辰晚会,太棒了!还有,”他迟疑着,显得十分兴奋,“劳驾,你可不可以对帕特里克先生提一句,就说你觉得我特别吓人,给人印象特别深刻,好吗?”
 
  “当——当然可以。”哈利说。
 
  差点没头的尼克向他露出了笑容。
 
  “忌辰晚会?”赫敏兴致很高地说,“我敢打赌没有几个活着的人能说他们参加过这种晚会——肯定是很奇妙的!”
 
  这时哈利终于换好了衣服,在公共休息室里找到了她和罗恩。
 
  “为什么有人要庆祝他们死亡的日子呢?”罗恩带着怒气说,他正在做魔药课的家庭作业,“我听着觉得怪沉闷的……”
 
  窗外仍然下着倾盆大雨,天已经黑得像墨汁一样,屋里却是明亮而欢快的。火光映照着无数张柔软的扶手椅,人们坐在里面看书、聊天、做家庭作业。弗雷德和乔治韦斯莱这对孪生兄弟呢,他们正在研究如果给一只火蜥蜴吃一些费力拔烟火,会出现什么效果。弗雷德把这只鲜艳的橘红色蜥蜴从保护神奇生物课的课堂上“拯救”出来,此刻,它趴在一张桌子上闷闷地燃烧着,四周围着一群好奇的人。
 
  哈利正要把费尔奇和快速念咒函授课的事告诉罗恩和赫敏,突然,那边的火蜥蜴嗖地蹿到半空,在房间里疯狂地旋转,噼噼啪啪地放出火花,还伴随着一些邦邦的巨响。珀西嘶哑着嗓子狠狠地训斥弗雷德和乔治。火蜥蜴的嘴里喷出橘红色的星星,十分美丽壮观。它带着接二连三的爆炸声,逃进了炉火里。所有这一切,使哈利把费尔奇和那个快速念咒的信封忘得一于二净。
 
  万圣节到来了,哈利正在后悔自己不该那么草率地答应去参加忌辰晚会。学校里的其他同学都开开心心地参加万圣节的宴会,礼堂里已经像平常那样,用活蝙蝠装饰起来了。海格种的巨大南瓜被雕刻成了一盏盏灯笼,大得可以容三个人坐在里面。人们还传言说,邓布利多预定了一支骷髅舞蹈团,给大家助兴。
 
  “一言既出,驷马难追。”赫敏盛气凌人地提醒哈利,“你说过你要去参加忌辰晚会的。”
 
  于是,七点钟的时候,哈利、罗恩和赫敏径直穿过门道,这条门道正好通往拥挤的礼堂。那里张灯结彩,烛光闪耀,桌上摆放着金盘子,非常诱人,但他们还是朝地下教室的方向走去。
 
  通向差点没头的尼克的晚会的那条过道,也已经点着蜡烛了,但效果却一点也不令人愉快:它们都是黑乎乎的、细细的小蜡烛,燃烧的时候闪着蓝盈盈的光芒,即使照在他们三个充满生机的脸上,也显得阴森森的。他们每走一步,气温都在降低。哈利颤抖着,把衣服拉紧了裹住自己。这时,他听见一种声音,仿佛是一千个指甲在一块巨大的黑板上刮来刮去。
 
  “那也叫音乐?”罗恩低声说。他们转过一个拐角,看见差点没头的尼克站在一个门口,身上披挂着黑色天鹅绒的幕布。
 
  “我亲爱的朋友,”他无限忧伤地说,“欢迎,欢迎……你们能来,我真是太高兴了……”
 
  他脱掉插着羽毛的帽子,鞠躬请他们进去。
 
  眼前的景象真是令人难以置信。地下教室里挤满了几百个乳白色的、半透明的身影,他们大多在拥挤不堪的舞场上游来荡去,和着三十把乐锯发出的可怕而颤抖的声音跳着华尔兹舞,演奏乐锯的乐队就坐在铺着黑布的舞台上。头顶上的一个枝形吊灯里也点燃了一千支蜡烛,放出午夜的蓝光。他们三个人的呼吸在面前形成一团团雾气,仿佛走进了冷藏室。
 
  “我们到处看看吧?”哈利提出建议,想暖一暖他的脚。
 
  “小心,不要从什么人的身体里穿过。”罗恩紧张地说,他们绕着舞场边缘慢慢地走,经过一群闷闷不乐的修女、一个戴着锁链的衣衫褴褛的男人,还有一个胖修士。一个赫奇帕奇的鬼魂,性情活泼愉快,此刻正在和一个脑门上插着一根箭的骑士聊天。哈利还看到了血人巴罗,这是在他的意料中的。血人巴罗是斯莱特林的鬼魂,他骨瘦如柴,两眼发直,身上沾满银色的血迹,其他鬼魂正给他腾出一大块地方。
 
  “哦,糟糕,”赫敏突然停住脚步,“快转身,快转身,我不想跟哭泣的桃金娘说话——”
 
  “谁?”他们匆匆由原路返回时,哈利问道。
 
  “她待在一楼的女生盥洗室里。”赫敏说。
 
  “待在盥洗室里?”
 
  “对。盥洗室一年到头出故障,因为她不停地发脾气,把水泼得到处都是。我只要能够避免,是尽量不到那里去的。你上厕所,她冲你尖声哭叫,真是太可怕了——”
 
  “看,吃的东西!”罗恩说。地下教室的另一头是一张长长的桌子,上面也铺着黑色天鹅绒。他们迫不及待地走上前去,紧接着就惊恐万分地停下了,气味太难闻了。大块大块已经腐烂的肉放在漂亮的银盘子里,漆黑的、烤成焦炭的蛋糕堆在大托盘里;还有大量长满蛆虫的肉馅羊肚,一块覆盖着绿毛的奶酪。在桌子的正中央,放着一块巨大的墓碑形的灰色蛋糕,上面用焦油状的糖霜拼出了这样的文字:尼古拉斯德敏西·波平顿①爵士逝于1492年10月31日。
 
  哈利看得目瞪口呆。这时一个肥胖的鬼魂向桌子走来,他蹲下身子,直接从桌子中间通过,嘴巴张得大大的,正好穿过一条臭气熏天的大马哈鱼。
 
  “你这样直接穿过去,能尝出味道吗?”哈利问他。
 
  “差不多吧。”鬼魂悲哀地说,转身飘走了。
 
  “我猜想他们让食物腐烂,是想让味道更浓一些。”赫敏很有见识地说,她捂着鼻子,靠上前去细看腐烂的肉馅羊肚。
 
  “我们走吧,我感到恶心了。”罗恩说。他们还没来得及转身,一个矮小的男鬼突然从桌子底下钻了出来,停在他们面前的半空中。
 
  “你好,皮皮鬼。”哈利小心翼翼地说。皮皮鬼是一个专门喜欢搞恶作剧的鬼,他和他们周围的那些鬼魂不同,不是苍白而透明的。恰恰相反,他戴着一顶鲜艳的橘红色晚会帽,打着旋转的蝴蝶领结,一副坏样的阔脸上龇牙咧嘴地露出笑容。
 
  “想来点儿吗?”他甜甜地说,递给他们一碗长满霉菌的花生。
 
  “不,谢谢。”赫敏说。
 
  “听见你们在议论可怜的桃金娘。”皮皮鬼说,眼睛忽闪忽闪的,“议论可怜的桃金娘,真不礼貌。”他深深吸了口气,大吼一声:“喂,桃金娘!”
 
  “哦,不要,皮皮鬼,别把我的话告诉她,她会感到很难过的。”赫敏着急地低声说,“我是说着玩儿的,我不介意她那样——噢,你好,桃金娘。”
 
  一个矮矮胖胖的姑娘的鬼魂飘然而至。她那张脸是哈利见过的最忧郁阴沉的脸,被直溜溜的长发和厚厚的、珍珠色的眼镜遮去了一半。
 
  “怎么?”她绷着脸问。
 
  “你好,桃金娘。”赫敏用假装很愉快的声音说,“很高兴在盥洗室外面看到你。”
 
  桃金娘抽了抽鼻子。
 
  “格兰杰小姐刚才正议论你呢——”皮皮鬼狡猾地在桃金娘耳边说。
 
  “我正在说——在说——你今晚的样子真漂亮。”赫敏狠狠地瞪着皮皮鬼,说道。
 
  桃金娘狐疑地看着赫敏。
 
  “你们在取笑我。”她说着,眼泪就扑簌簌地从她透明的小眼睛里飞快地落下来。
 
  “没有——真的——我刚才不是说桃金娘的样子很漂亮吗?”赫敏说,一边用臂肘使劲捣着哈利和罗恩的肋骨。
 
  “是啊……”
 
  “她是这么说的……”
 
  “别骗我。”桃金娘喘着气说,眼泪滔滔不绝地滚下面颊,皮皮鬼在她身后快活地咯咯直笑。“你们以为我不知道别人在背后叫我什么吗?肥婆桃金娘!丑八怪桃金娘!可怜的、哭哭啼啼、闷闷不乐的桃金娘!”
 
  “你漏说了一个‘满脸粉刺的’。”皮皮鬼压低声音在她耳边说。
 
  哭泣的桃金娘突然伤心地抽泣起来,奔出了地下教室。皮皮鬼飞快地在她后面追着,用发霉的花生砸她,一边大喊:“满脸粉刺!满脸粉刺!”
 
  “哦,天哪。”赫敏难过地说。
 
  差点没头的尼克从人群中飘然而至。
 
  “玩得高兴吗?”
 
  “哦,高兴。”他们撒谎说。
 
  “人数还令人满意,”差点没头的尼克骄傲地说,“哭喊的寡妇大老远地从肯特郡赶来……我讲话的时间快要到了,我最好去跟乐队提个醒儿……”
 
  没想到,就在这时候,乐队突然停止了演奏。他们和地下教室里的每个人都沉默下来,兴奋地环顾四周,一只猎号吹响了。
 
  “哦,糟了。”差点没头的尼克痛苦地说。
 
  从地下教室的墙壁突然奔出十二匹鬼马,每匹马上面都有一个无头的骑手。全体参加晚会的人热烈鼓掌;哈利也拍起了巴掌,但一看到尼克的脸色,他就赶紧停住了。
 
  十二匹鬼马跑到舞场中央,猛地站住了,先用后腿直立起来,又踢起后蹄冲蹿。最前面的马上是一个大块头的鬼,长着络腮胡的脑袋夹在胳膊底下,吹着号角。他从马上跳下来,把脑袋高高地举在半空中,这样他便可以从上面看着众人了(大家都哈哈大笑);他大踏步向差点没头的尼克走来,一边马马虎虎地把脑袋往脖子上一塞。
 
  “尼克!”他大声吼道,“你好吗?脑袋还挂在那儿吗?”他发出一阵粗野的狂笑,拍了拍差点没头的尼克的肩膀。
 
  “欢迎光临,帕特里克。”尼克态度生硬地说。
 
  “活人!”帕特里克先生一眼看见了哈利、罗恩和赫敏,假装吃惊地高高跳起,结果脑袋又掉了下来(大家哄堂大笑)。
 
  “非常有趣。”差点没头的尼克板着脸说。
 
  “别管尼克!”帕特里克先生的脑袋从地板上喊道,“他还为我们不让他参加猎手队而耿耿于怀呢!可是我想说——你们看看这家伙——”
 
  “我认为,”哈利看到尼克意味深长的目光,慌忙说道,“尼克非常——吓人,而且——哦——”
 
  “哈哈!”帕特里克先生的脑袋嚷道,“我猜是他叫你这么说的吧!”
 
  “请诸位注意了,现在我开始讲话!”差点没头的尼克大声说,迈大步走向讲台,来到一道冰冷的蓝色聚光灯下。“我已故的勋爵们、女士们和先生们,我怀着极大的悲痛……”
 
  后面的话便没人能听见了。帕特里克先生和无头猎手队的其他成员玩起了一种头顶曲棍球的游戏,众人都转身观看。差点没头的尼克徒劳地试图重新抓住观众,可是帕特里克先生的脑袋在一片欢呼声中从他身边飞过,他只好败下阵来。
 
  这时,哈利已经很冷了,肚子更是饿得咕咕直叫。
 
  “我再也受不住了。”罗恩嘟囔说,他的牙齿地打战。这时乐队又吱吱呀呀地开始演奏了,大鬼小鬼们飘飘然地回到舞场。
 
  “我们走吧。”哈利赞同道。
 
  他们向门口移动,一边对每个看着他们的人点头微笑。一分钟后,他们就匆匆走在点着黑蜡烛的过道里了。
 
  “布丁大概还没有吃完吧。”罗恩满怀希望地说,领头向通往门厅的台阶走去。
 
  这时,哈利听见了。
 
  “……撕你……撕裂你……杀死你……”
 
  又是那个声音,那个他曾在洛哈特办公室里听见过的冷冰冰的、杀气腾腾的声音。
 
  他踉跄着停下脚步,抓住石墙,全神贯注地听着,一边环顾四周,眯着眼睛在光线昏暗的过道里上上下下地寻找。
 
  “哈利,你怎么——?”
 
  “那个声音又出现了——先别说话——”
 
  “……饿坏了……好久好久了……”
 
  “听!”哈利急迫地说,罗恩和赫敏呆住了,注视着他。
 
  “……杀人……是时候了……”
 
  声音越来越弱了。哈利可以肯定它在移动——向上移动。他盯着漆黑的天花板,心里突然产生了一种既恐惧又兴奋的感觉;它怎么可能向上移动呢?难道它是一个幽灵,石头砌成的天花板根本挡不住它?
 
  “走这边。”他喊道,撒腿跑了起来,跑上楼梯,跑进门厅。这里回荡着礼堂里万圣节宴会的欢声笑语,不太可能听见其他动静。哈利全速奔上了大理石楼梯,来到二楼,罗恩和赫敏跌跌撞撞地跟在后面。
 
  “哈利,我们在做什——”
 
  “嘘!”
 
  哈利竖起耳朵。远远地,从上面一层楼上,那个声音又传来了,而且变得越发微弱:“……我闻到了血腥味……我闻到了血腥味!”
 
  哈利的肚子猛地抽动起来。“它要杀人了!”他喊道,然后不顾罗恩和赫敏脸上困惑的表情,三步两步登上一层楼梯,一边在他沉重的脚步声中倾听着。
 
  哈利飞奔着把三楼转了个遍,罗恩和赫敏气喘吁吁地跟在后面,三个人马不停蹄,最后转过一个墙角,来到最后一条空荡荡的过道里。
 
  “哈利,这到底是怎么回事?”罗恩说,一边擦去脸上的汗珠。“我什么也听不见……”
 
  赫敏突然倒抽一口冷气,指着走廊的下方。
 
  “看!”
 
  在他们面前的墙上,有什么东西在闪闪发亮。他们慢慢走近,眯着眼在黑暗中仔细辨认。在两扇窗户之间,距地面一尺高的墙面上,涂抹着一些字迹,在燃烧的火把的映照下闪着微光。
 
  密室被打开了。
 
  与继承人为敌者,警惕。
 
  “那是什么东西——挂在下面?”罗恩说,声音有些颤抖。
 
  他们小心翼翼地靠近,哈利差点儿滑了一跤——地上有一大摊水。罗恩和赫敏一把抓住他,他们一点点儿地走近那条标语,眼睛死死盯着下面的一团黑影。三个人同时看清了那是什么,吓得向后一跳,溅起一片水花。
 
  是洛丽丝夫人,看门人的那只猫,尾巴挂在火把的支架上,身体僵硬得像块木板,眼睛睁得大大的,直勾勾地瞪着。
 
  三个人一动不动地站着,足有好几秒钟,然后罗恩说道:“我们赶快离开这里吧。”
 
  “是不是应该设法抢救——”哈利不很流利地说。
 
  “听我说,”罗恩说,“我们可不想在这里被人发现。”
 
  然而已经来不及了。一阵低沉的喧闹声,像远处的雷声一样,告诉他们宴会刚刚结束。从他们所处的走廊的两端,传来几百只脚登上楼梯的声音,以及人们茶足饭饱后愉快的高声谈笑。接着,学生们就推推挤挤地从两端拥进过道。
 
  当前面的人看见那只倒挂的猫时,热热闹闹、叽叽喳喳的声音突然消失了。哈利、罗恩和赫敏孤零零地站在走廊中间,学生们一下子安静了,纷纷挤上前来看这可怕的一幕。
 
  在这片寂静中,有人高声说话了。
 
  “与继承人为敌者,警惕!下一个就是你,泥巴种!”是德拉科·马尔福。他已经挤到人群前面,冰冷的眼睛活泛了起来,平常毫无血色的脸涨得通红。他看着挂在那里的那只静止僵硬的猫,脸上露出了狞笑。

 

°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 21楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER NINE
  THE WRTITING ON THE WALL
  What's going on here? What's going on?" Attracted no doubt by Malfoy's shout, Argus Filch came shouldering his way through the crowd. Then he saw Mrs. Norris and fell back, clutching his face in horror.
  "My cat! My cat! What's happened to Mrs. Norris?" he shrieked.
  And his popping eyes fell on Harry.
  "You!"he screeched. "You! You've murdered my cat! You've killed her! I'll kill you! I'll -"
  "Argus!"
  Dumbledore had arrived on the scene, followed by a number of other teachers. In seconds, he had swept past Harry, Ron, and Hermione and detached Mrs. Norris from the torch bracket.
  "Come with me, Argus," he said to Filch. "You, too, Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley, Miss Granger."
  Lockhart stepped forward eagerly.
  *140*
  "My office is nearest, Headmaster - just upstairs - please feel free -"
  "Thank you, Gilderoy," said Dumbledore.
  The silent crowd parted to let them pass. Lockhart, looking excited and important, hurried after Dumbledore; so did Professors McGonagall and Snape.
  As they entered Lockhart's darkened office there was a flurry of movement across the walls; Harry saw several of the Lockharts in the pictures dodging out of sight, their hair in rollers. The real Lockhart lit the candles on his desk and stood back. Dumbledore lay Mrs. Norris on the polished surface and began to examine her. Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged tense looks and sank into chairs outside the pool of candlelight, watching.
  The tip of Dumbledore's long, crooked nose was barely an inch from Mrs. Norris's fur. He was looking at her closely through his half-moon spectacles, his long fingers gently prodding and poking. Professor McGonagall was bent almost as close, her eyes narrowed. Snape loomed behind them, half in shadow, wearing a most peculiar expression: It was as though he was trying hard not to smile. And Lockhart was hovering around all of them, making suggestions.
  "It was definitely a curse that killed her - probably the Transmogrifian Torture - I've seen it used many times, so unlucky I wasn't there, I know the very countercurse that would have saved her . .....
  Lockhart's comments were punctuated by Filch's dry, racking sobs. He was slumped in a chair by the desk, unable to look at Mrs. Norris, his face in his hands. Much as he detested Filch, Harry
  *141*
  couldn't help feeling a bit sorry for him, though not nearly as sorry as he felt for himself If Dumbledore believed Filch, he would be expelled for sure.
  Dumbledore was now muttering strange words under his breath and tapping Mrs. Norris with his wand but nothing happened: She continued to look as though she had been recently stuffed.
  ". . . I remember something very similar happening in Ouagadogou," said Lockhart, "a series of attacks, the full story's in my autobiography, I was able to provide the townsfolk with various amulets, which cleared the matter up at once ......
  The photographs of Lockhart on the walls were all nodding in agreement as he talked. One of them had forgotten to remove his hair net.
  At last Dumbledore straightened up.
  "She's not dead, Argus," he said softly.
  Lockhart stopped abruptly in the middle of counting the number of murders he had prevented.
  "Not dead?" choked Filch, looking through his fingers at Mrs. Norris. "But why's she all - all stiff and frozen?"
  "She has been Petrified," said Dumbledore ("Ah! I thought so!" said Lockhart). "But how, I cannot say . . . ."
  "Ask him!" shrieked Filch, turning his blotched and tearstained face to Harry.
  "No second year could have done this," said Dumbledore firmly. "it would take Dark Magic of the most advanced -"
  "He did it, he did it!" Filch spat, his pouchy face purpling. "You saw what he wrote on the wall! He found - in my office - he knows I'm a - I'm a -" Filch's face worked horribly. "He knows I'm a Squib!" he finished.
  142
  "I never touched Mrs. Norris!" Harry said loudly, uncomfortably aware of everyone looking at him, including all the Lockharts on the walls. "And I don't even know what a Squib is."
  "Rubbish!" snarled Filch. "He saw my Kwikspell letter!"
  "If I might speak, Headmaster," said Snape from the shadows, and Harry's sense of forboding increased; he was sure nothing Snape had to say was going to do him any good.
  "Potter and his friends may have simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time," he said, a slight sneer curling his mouth as though he doubted it. "But we do have a set of suspicious circumstances here. Why was he in the upstairs corridor at all? Why wasn't he at the Halloween feast?"
  Harry, Ron and Hermione all launched into an explanation about the deathday party. ". . . there were hundreds of ghosts, theyll tell you we were there -"
  "But why not join the feast afterward?" said Snape, his black eyes glittering in the candlelight. "Why go up to that corridor?"
  Ron and Hermione looked at Harry.
  "Because - because -" Harry said, his heart thumping very fast; something told him it would sound very far-fetched if he told them he had been led there by a bodiless voice no one but he could hear, "because we were tired and wanted to go to bed," he said.
  "Without any supper?" said Snape, a triumphant smile flickering across his gaunt face. "I didn't think ghosts provided food fit for living people at their parties."
  "We weren't hungry," said Ron loudly as his stomach gave a huge rumble.
  Snape's nasty smile widened.
  *143*
  "I suggest, Headmaster, that Potter is not being entirely truthful," he said. "It might be a good idea if he were deprived of certain privileges until he is ready to tell us the whole story. I personally feel he should be taken off the Gryffindor Quidditch team until he is ready to be honest."
  "Really, Severus," said Professor McGonagall sharply, "I see no reason to stop the boy playing Quidditch. This cat wasn't hit over the head with a broomstick. There is no evidence at all that Potter has done anything wrong."
  Dumbledore was giving Harry a searching look. His twinkling light- blue gaze made Harry feel as though he were being X-rayed.
  "Innocent until proven guilty, Severus," he said firmly.
  Snape looked furious. So did Filch.
  "My cat has been Petrified!" he shrieked, his eyes popping. "I want to see some punishment!"
  "We will be able to cure her, Argus," said Dumbledore patiently. "Professer Sprout recently managed to procure some Mandrakes. As soon as they have reached their full size, I will have a potion made that will revive Mrs. Norris."
  "I'll make it," Lockhart butted in. "I must have done it a hundred times. I could whip up a Mandrake Restorative Draught in my sleep -"
  "Excuse me," said Snape icily. "But I believe I am the Potions master at this school."
  There was a very awkward pause.
  "You may go," Dumbledore said to Harry, Ron, and Hermione.
  They went, as quickly as they could without actually running. When they were a floor up from Lockhart's office, they turned into
  *144*
  an empty classroom and closed the door quietly behind them. Harry squinted at his friends' darkened faces.
  "D'you think I should have told them about that voice I heard?"
  "No," said Ron, without hesitation. "Hearing voices no one else can hear isn't a good sign, even in the wizarding world."
  Something in Ron's voice made Harry ask, "You do believe me, don't you?"
  "'Course I do," said Ron quickly. "But -you must admit it's weird ......
  "I know it's weird," said Harry. "The whole thing's weird. What was that writing on the wall about? The Cbamber Has Been Opened... What's that supposed to mean?"
  "You know, it rings a sort of bell," said Ron slowly. "I think someone told me a story about a secret chamber at Hogwarts once ... might've been Bill . . . ."
  "And what on earth's a Squib?" said Harry.
  To his surprise, Ron stifled a snigger.
  "Well - it's not funny really - but as it's Filch, he said. "A Squib is someone who was born into a wizarding family but hasn't got any magic powers. Kind of the opposite of Muggle-born wizards, but Squibs are quite unusual. If Filch's trying to learn magic from a Kwikspell course, I reckon he must be a Squib. It would explain a lot. Like why he hates students so much." Ron gave a satisfied smile. "He's bitter."
  A clock chimed somewhere.
  "Midnight," said Harry. "We'd better get to bed before Snape comes along and tries to frame us for something else."
  *145*
  For a few days, the school could talk of little else but the attack on Mrs. Norris. Filch kept it fresh in everyone's minds by pacing the spot where she had been attacked, as though he thought the attacker might come back. Harry had seen him scrubbing the message on the wall with Mrs. Skower's All-Purpose Magical Mess Remover, but to no effect; the words still gleamed as brightly as ever on the stone. When Filch wasn't guarding the scene of the crime, he was skulking red- eyed through the corridors, lunging out at unsuspecting students and trying to put them in detention for things like "breathing loudly' and "looking happy."
  Ginny Weasley seemed very disturbed by Mrs. Norris's fate. According to Ron, she was a great cat lover.
  "But you haven't really got to know Mrs. Norris," Ron told her bracingly. "Honestly, we're much better off without her." Ginny's lip trembled. "Stuff like this doesn't often happen at Hogwarts," Ron assured her. "They'll catch the maniac who did it and have him out of here in no time. I just hope he's got time to Petrify Filch before he's expelled. I'm only joking -" Ron added hastily as Ginny blanched.
  The attack had also had an effect on Hermione. It was quite usual for Hermione to spend a lot of time reading, but she was now doing almost nothing else. Nor could Harry and Ron get much response from her when they asked what she was up to, and not until the following Wednesday did they find out.
  Harry had been held back in Potions, where Snape had made him stay behind to scrape tubeworms off the desks. After a hurried lunch, he went upstairs to meet Ron in the library, and saw Justin Finch- Fletchley, the Hufflepuff boy from Herbology, coming
  *146*
  toward him. Harry had just opened his mouth to say hello when Justin caught sight of him, turned abruptly, and sped off in the opposite direction.
  Harry found Ron at the back of the library, measuring his History of Magic homework. Professor Binns had asked for a threefoot-long composition on "The Medieval Assembly of European
  Wizards."
  "I don't believe it, I'm still eight inches short    said Ron fu
  riously, letting go of his parchment, which sprang back into a roll. "And Hermione's done four feet seven inches and her writing's tiny. "
  "Where is she?" asked Harry, grabbing the tape measure and unrolling his own homework.
  "Somewhere over there," said Ron, pointing along the shelves. "Looking for another book. I think she's trying to read the whole library before Christmas."
  Harry told Ron about Justin Finch-Fletchley running away from him.
  "Dunno why you care. I thought he was a bit of an idiot," said Ron, scribbling away, making his writing as large as possible. "All that junk about Lockhart being so great -"
  Hermione emerged from between the bookshelves. She looked irritable and at last seemed ready to talk to them.
  "All the copies of Hogwarts, A History have been taken out," she said, sitting down next to Harry and Ron. "And there's a two-week waiting list. I wish I hadn't left my copy at home, but I couldn't fit it in my trunk with all the Lockhart books."
  "Why do you want it?" said Harry.
  *141*
  "The same reason everyone else wants it," said Hermione, "to read up on the legend of the Chamber of Secrets."
  "What's that?" said Harry quickly.
  "That's just it. I can't remember," said Hermione, biting her lip. "And I can't find the story anywhere else -"
  "Hermione, let me read your composition," said Ron desperately, checking his watch.
  "No, I won't," said Hermione, suddenly severe. "You've had ten days to finish it -"
  "I only need another two inches, come on -"
  The bell rang. Ron and Hermione led the way to History of Magic, bickering.
  History of Magic was the dullest subject on their schedule. Professor Binns, who taught it, was their only ghost teacher, and the most exciting thing that ever happened in his classes was his entering the room through the blackboard. Ancient and shriveled, many people said he hadn't noticed he was dead. He had simply got up to teach one day and left his body behind him in an armchair in front of the staff room fire; his routine had not varied in the slightest since.
  Today was as boring as ever. Professor Binns opened his notes and began to read in a flat drone like an old vacuum cleaner until nearly everyone in the class was in a deep stupor, occasionally coming to long enough to copy down a name or date, then falling asleep again. He had been speaking for half an hour when something happened that had never happened before. Hermione put up her hand.
  Professor Binns, glancing up in the middle of a deadly dull lec
  *148*
  ture on the International Warlock Convention of 1289, looked amazed.
  "Miss - er -?"
  "Granger, Professor. I was wondering if you could tell us anything about the Chamber of Secrets," said Hermione in a clear voice.
  Dean Thomas, who had been sitting with his mouth hanging open, gazing out of the window, jerked out of his trance; Lavender Brown's head came up off her arms and Neville Longbottom's elbow slipped off his desk.
  Professor Binns blinked.
  "My subject is History of Magic," he said in his dry, wheezy voice. "I deal with facts, Miss Granger, not myths and legends." He cleared his throat with a small noise like chalk s!-ping and continued, "In September of that year, a subcommittee of Sardinian sorcerers
  "
  He stuttered to a halt. Hermione's hand was waving in the air again.
  "Miss Grant?"
  "Please, sir, don't legends always have a basis in fact?"
  Professor Binns was looking at her in such amazement, Harry was sure no student had ever interrupted him before, alive or dead.
  "Well," said Professor Binns slowly, "yes, one could argue that, I suppose." He peered at Hermione as though he had never seen a student properly before. "However, the legend of which you speak is such a very sensational, even ludicrous tale -"
  But the whole class was now hanging on Professor Binns's every word. He looked dimly at them all, every face turned to his. Harry
  *149*
  could tell he was completely thrown by such an unusual show of interest.
  "Oh, very well," he said slowly. "Let me see ... the Chamber of Secrets ...
  "You all know, of course, that Hogwarts was founded over a thousand years ago - the precise date is uncertain - by the four greatest witches and wizards of the age. The four school Houses are named after them: Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin. They built this castle together, far from prying Muggle eyes, for it was an age when magic was feared by common people, and witches and wizards suffered much persecution."
  He paused, gazed blearily around the room, and continued.
  "For a few years, the founders worked in harmony together, seeking out youngsters who showed signs of magic and bringing them to the castle to be educated. But then disagreements sprang up between them. A rift began to grow between Slytherin and the others. Slytherin wished to be more selective about the students admitted to Hogwarts. He believed that magical learning should be kept within all-magic families. He disliked taking students of Muggle parentage, believing them to be untrustworthy. After a while, there was a serious argument on the subject between Slytherin and Gryffindor, and Slytherin left the school."
  Professor Binns paused again, pursing his lips, looking like a wrinkled old tortoise.
  "Reliable historical sources tell us this much," he said. "But these honest facts have been obscured by the fanciful legend of the Chamber of Secrets. The story goes that Slytherin had built a
  *150*
  hidden chamber in the castle, of which the other founders knew nothing.
  "Slytherin, according to the legend, sealed the Chamber of Secrets so that none would be able to open it until his own true heir arrived at the school. The heir alone would be able to unseal the Chamber of Secrets, unleash the horror within, and use it to purge the school of all who were unworthy to study magic."
  There was silence as he finished telling the story, but it wasn't the usual, sleepy silence that filled Professor Binns's classes. There was unease in the air as everyone continued to watch him, hoping for more. Professor Binns looked faintly annoyed.
  "The whole thing is arrant nonsense, of course," he said. "Naturally, the school has been searched for evidence of such a chamber, many times, by the most learned witches and wizards. It does not exist. A tale told to frighten the gullible."
  Hermione's hand was back in the air.
  "Sir - what exactly do you mean by the `horror within' the Chamber?"
  "That is believed to be some sort of monster, which the Heir of Slytherin alone can control," said Professor Binns in his dry, reedy voice.
  The class exchanged nervous looks.
  "I tell you, the thing does not exist," said Professor Binns, shuffling his notes. "There is no Chamber and no monster."
  "But, sir," said Seamus Finnigan, "if the Chamber can only be opened by Slytherin's true heir, no one else would be able to find it, would they?"
  "Nonsense, O'Flaherty," said Professor Binns in an aggravated
  *151*
  tone. "If a long succession of Hogwarts headmasters and headmistresses haven't found the thing -"
  "But, Professor," piped up Parvati Patil, "you'd probably have to use Dark Magic to open it -"
  "Just because a wizard doesn't use Dark Magic doesn't mean he can't, Miss Pennyfeather," snapped Professor Binns. "I repeat, if the likes of Dumbledore -"
  "But maybe you've got to be related to Slytherin, so Dumbledore couldn't -" began Dean Thomas, but Professor Binns had had enough.
  "That will do," he said sharply. "It is a myth! It does not exist! There is not a shred of evidence that Slytherin ever built so much as a secret broom cupboard! I regret telling you such a foolish story! We will return, if you please, to history, to solid, believable, verifiable fact!"
  And within five minutes, the class had sunk back into its usual torpor.
  "I always knew Salazar Slytherin was a twisted old loony," Ron told Harry and Hermione as they fought their way through the teeming corridors at the end of the lesson to drop off their bags before dinner. "But I never knew he started all this pure-blood stuff. I wouldn't be in his house if you paid me. Honestly, if the Sorting Hat had tried to put me in Slytherin, I'd've got the train straight back home ......
  Hermione nodded fervently, but Harry didn't say anything. His stomach had just dropped unpleasantly.
  Harry had never told Ron and Hermione that the Sorting Hat
  *152*
  had seriously considered putting him in Slytherin. He could remember, as though it were yesterday, the small voice that had spoken in his ear when he'd placed the hat on his head a year before: You could be great, you know, it's all here in your head, and Slytherin would help you on the way to greatness, no doubt about that...
  But Harry, who had already heard of Slytherin House's reputa
  tion for turning out Dark wizards, had thought desperately, Not Slytherin! and the hat had said, Oh, well, if you're sure ... better be Gryffindor...
  As they were shunted along in the throng, Colin Creevy went past.
  "Hiya, Harry!"
  "Hullo, Colin," said Harry automatically.
  "Harry - Harry - a boy in my class has been saying you're
  But Colin was so small he couldn~t fight against the tide of people bearing him toward the Great Hall; they heard him squeak, "See you, Harry!" and he was gone.
  "What's a boy in his class saying about you?" Hermione wondered.
  "That I'm Slytherin's heir, I expect," said Harry, his stomach dropping another inch or so as he suddenly remembered the way Justin Finch- Fletchley had run away from him at lunchtime.
  "People here'll believe anything," said Ron in disgust.
  The crowd thinned and they were able to climb the next staircase without difficulty.
  "D'you really think there's a Chamber of Secrets?" Ron asked Hermione.
  "I don't know," she said, frowning. "Dumbledore couldn't cure
  * 1,5 % *
  Mrs. Norris, and that makes me think that whatever attacked her might not be - well - human."
  As she spoke, they turned a corner and found themselves at the end of the very corridor where the attack had happened. They stopped and looked. The scene was just as it had been that night, except that there was no stiff cat hanging from the torch bracket, and an empty chair stood against the wall bearing the message "The Chamber of Secrets has been Opened."
  "That's where Filch has been keeping guard," Ron muttered.
  They looked at each other. The corridor was deserted.
  "Can't hurt to have a poke around," said Harry, dropping his bag and getting to his hands and knees so that he could crawl along, searching for clues.
  "Scorch marks!" he said. "Here - and here -"
  "Come and look at this!" said Hermione. "This is funny . . . ."
  Harry got up and crossed to the window next to the message on the wall. Hermione was pointing at the topmost pane, where around twenty spiders were scuttling, apparently fighting to get through a small crack. A long, silvery thread was dangling like a rope, as though they had all climbed it in their hurry to get outside.
  "Have you ever seen spiders act like that?" said Hermione wonderingly.
  "No," said Harry, "have you, Ron? Ron?"
  He looked over his shoulder. Ron was standing well back and seemed to be fighting the impulse to run.
  "What's up?" said Harry.
  "I - don't - like - spiders," said Ron tensely.
  "I never knew that," said Hermione, looking at Ron in surprise. "You've used spiders in Potions loads of times ......
  *154*
  "I don't mind them dead," said Ron, who was carefully looking anywhere but at the window. "I just don't like the way they move ....
  Hermione giggled.
  "It's not funny," said Ron, fiercely. "If you must know, when I was three, Fred turned my - my teddy bear into a great big fiIthy spider because I broke his toy broomstick .... You wouldn't like them either if you'd been holding your bear and suddenly it had too many legs and. . . "
  He broke off, shuddering. Hermione was obviously still trying not to laugh. Feeling they had better get off the subject, Harry said, "Remember all that water on the floor? Where did that come from? Someone's mopped it up."
  "It was about here," said Ron, recovering himself to walk a few paces past Filch's chair and pointing. "Level with this door."
  He reached for the brass doorknob but suddenly withdrew his hand as though he'd been burned.
  "What's the matter?" said Harry.
  "Can't go in there," said Ron gruffly. "That's a girls' toilet."
  "Oh, Ron, there won't be anyone in there," said Hermione, standing up and coming over. "That's Moaning Myrtle's place. Come on, let's have a look."
  And ignoring the large OUT of ORDER sign, she opened the door.
  It was the gloomiest, most depressing bathroom Harry had ever set foot in. Under a large, cracked, and spotted mirror were a row of chipped sinks. The floor was damp and reflected the dull light given off by the stubs of a few candles, burning low in their holders; the wooden doors to the stalls were flaking and scratched and one of them was dangling off its hinges.
  * -L 5,5
  Hermione put her fingers to her lips and set off toward the end stall. When she reached it she said, "Hello, Myrtle, how are you?"
  Harry and Ron went to look. Moaning Myrtle was floating above the tank of the toilet, picking a spot on her chin.
  "This is a girls' bathroom," she said, eyeing Ron and Harry suspiciously. "They're not girls."
  "No," Hermione agreed. "I just wanted to show them how er - nice it is in here."
  She waved vaguely at the dirty old mirror and the damp floor.
  "Ask her if she saw anything," Harry mouthed at Hermione.
  "What are you whispering?" said Myrtle, staring at him.
  "Nothing," said Harry quickly. "We wanted to ask -"
  "I wish people would stop talking behind my back!" said Myrtle, in a voice choked with tears. "I do have feelings, you know, even if I am dead -"
  "Myrtle, no one wants to upset you," said Hermione. "Harry only -"
  "No one wants to upset me! That's a good one!" howled Myrtle. "My life was nothing but misery at this place and now people come along ruining my death!"
  "We wanted to ask you if you've seen anything funny lately," said Hermione quickly. "Because a cat was attacked right outside your front door on Halloween."
  "Did you see anyone near here that night?" said Harry.
  "I wasn't paying attention," said Myrtle dramatically. "Peeves upset me so much I came in here and tried to kill myself Then, of course, I remembered that I'm - that I'm "
  "Already dead," said Ron helpfully.
  * IL 56*
  Myrtle gave a tragic sob, rose up in the air, turned over, and dived headfirst into the toilet, splashing water all over them and vanishing from sight, although from the direction of her muffled sobs, she had come to rest somewhere in the U-bend.
  Harry and Ron stood with their mouths open, but Hermione shrugged wearily and said, "Honestly, that was almost cheerful for Myrtle .... Come on, let's go."
  Harry had barely closed the door on Myrtle's gurgling sobs when a loud voice made all three of them jump.
  "RON!"
  Percy Weasley had stopped dead at the head of the stairs, prefect badge agleam, an expression of complete shock on his face.
  "That's a girls' bathroom!" he gasped. "What were you -?"
  "Just having a look around," Ron shrugged. "Clues, you know -"
  Percy swelled in a manner that reminded Harry forcefully of Mrs. Weasley.
  "Get - away - from - there -" Perry said, striding toward them and starting to bustle them along, flapping his arms. "Don't you care what this looks like? Coming back here while everyone's at dinner -"
  "Why shouldn't we be here?" said Ron hotly, stopping short and glaring at Percy. "Listen, we never laid a finger on that cat!"
  "That's what I told Ginny," said Percy fiercely, "but she still seems to think you're going to be expelled, I've never seen her so upset, crying her eyes out, you might think of her, all the first years are thoroughly overexcited by this business -"
  "You don't care about Ginny," said Ron, whose ears were now
  *157*
  reddening. "You're just worried I'm going to mess up your chances of being Head Boy -"
  "Five points from Gryffindor!" Percy said tersely, fingering his prefect badge. "And I hope it teaches you a lesson! No more detective work, or I'll write to Mum!"
  And he strode off, the back of his neck as red as Ron's ears.
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione chose seats as far as possible from Percy in the common room that night. Ron was still in a very bad temper and kept blotting his Charms homework. When he reached absently for his wand to remove the smudges, it ignited the parchment. Fuming almost as much as his homework, Ron slammed The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 2 shut. To Harry's surprise, Hermione followed suit.
  "Who can it be, though?" she said in a quiet voice, as though continuing a conversation they had just been having. "Who'd want to frighten all the Squibs and Muggle-borns out of Hogwarts?"
  "Let's think," said Ron in mock puzzlement. "Who do we know who thinks Muggle-borns are scum?"
  He looked at Hermione. Hermione looked back, unconvinced.
  "If you're talking about Malfoy -"
  "Of course I am!" said Ron. "You heard him - `You'll be next, Mudbloods!'- come on, you've only got to look at his foul rat face to know it's him -"
  "Malfoy, the Heir of Slytherin?" said Hermione skeptically.
  "Look at his family," said Harry, closing his books, too. "The whole lot of them have been in Slytherin; he's always boasting about it. They could easily be Slytherin's descendants. His father's definitely evil enough."
  *158*
  "They couldve had the key to the Chamber of Secrets for centuries!" said Ron. "Handing it down, father to son ......
  "Well," said Hermione cautiously, "I suppose it's possible ......
  "But how do we prove it?" said Harry darkly.
  "There might be a way," said Hermione slowly, dropping her voice still further with a quick glance across the room at Percy. "Of course, it would be difficult. And dangerous, very dangerous. We'd be breaking about fifty school rules, I expect -"
  "If, in a month or so, you feel like explaining, you will let us know, won't you?" said Ron irritably.
  "All right," said Hermione coldly. "What we'd need to do is to get inside the Slytherin common room and ask Malfoy a few questions without him realizing it's us."
  "But that's impossible," Harry said as Ron laughed.
  "No, it's not," said Hermione. "All we'd need would be some Polyjuice Potion."
  "What's that?" said Ron and Harry together.
  "Snape mentioned it in class a few weeks ago -"
  "D'you think we've got nothing better to do in Potions than listen to Snape?" muttered Ron.
  "It transforms you into somebody else. Think about it! We could change into three of the Slytherins. No one would know it was us. Malfoy would probably tell us anything. He's probably boasting about it in the Slytherin common room right now, if only we could hear him."
  "This Polyjuice stuff sounds a bit dodgy to me," said Ron, frowning. "What if we were stuck looking like three of the Slytherins forever?"
  "It wears off after a while," said Hermione, waving her hand
  *159*
  impatiently. "But getting hold of the recipe will be very difficult. Snape said it was in a book called Moste Potente Potions and it's bound to be in the Restricted Section of the library." There was only one way to get out a book from the Restricted Section: You needed a signed note of permission from a teacher. "Hard to see why we'd want the book, really," said Ron, "if we weren't going to try and make one of the potions." "I think," said Hermione, "that if we made it sound as though we were just interested in the theory, we might stand a chance ...... "Oh, come on, no teacher's going to fall for that," said Ron. "They'd have to be really thick . . . ."


第九章 墙上的字
 
 

 
  “这里出了什么事?出了什么事?”
 
  费尔奇无疑是被马尔福的喊声吸引过来的,他用肩膀挤过人群。接着,他看见了洛丽丝夫人,他跌跌撞撞地后退几步,惊恐地用手抓住自己的脸。
 
  “我的猫!我的猫!洛丽丝夫人怎么了?”他尖叫道。
 
  这时,他突起的眼睛看见了哈利。
 
  “你!”他尖声嚷道,“你!你杀死了我的猫!你杀死了它!我要杀死你!我要——”
 
  “费尔奇!”
 
  邓布利多赶到了现场,后面跟着许多其他老师。一眨眼的工夫,他就走过哈利、罗恩和赫敏身边,把洛丽丝夫人从火把支架上解了下来。
 
  “跟我来吧,费尔奇。”他对费尔奇说,“还有你们,波特先生、韦斯莱先生、格兰杰小姐。”
 
  洛哈特急煎煎地走上前来。
 
  “我的办公室离这儿最近,校长——就在楼上——你们可以——”
 
  “谢谢你,吉德罗。”邓布利多说。
 
  沉默的人群向两边分开,让他们通过。洛哈特非常兴奋,一副神气活现的样子,匆匆跟在邓布利多身后;麦格教授和斯内普也跟了上来。
 
  当他们走进洛哈特昏暗的办公室时,墙上突然起了一阵骚动。哈利看见几张照片上的洛哈特慌慌张张地躲了起来,他们的头发上还带着卷发筒。这时,真正的洛哈特点燃了桌上的蜡烛,退到后面。邓布利多把洛丽丝夫人放在光洁的桌面上,开始仔细检查。哈利、罗恩和赫敏紧张地交换了一下眼色,便坐到烛光照不到的几把椅子上,密切注视着。
 
  邓布利多长长的鹰钩鼻的鼻尖几乎碰到了洛丽丝夫人身上的毛。他透过半月形的眼镜片仔细端详着它,修长的手指轻轻地这里戳戳,那里捅捅。麦格教授弯着腰,脸也差不多碰到猫了,眯着眼睛细细地看着。斯内普站在他们后面,半个身子藏在阴影里,显得阴森森的。他脸上的表情十分古怪:就好像在拼命克制自己不要笑出来。洛哈特在他们周围徘徊,不停地出谋划策。
 
  “肯定是一个魔咒害死了它——很有可能是变形拷打魔咒。我多次看见别人使用这种咒语,真遗憾我当时不在场,我恰好知道那个解咒法,本来可以救它的
……”
 
  洛哈特的话被费尔奇无泪的伤心哭泣打断了。费尔奇瘫坐在桌旁的一张椅子上,用手捂着脸,不敢看洛丽丝夫人。哈利尽管不喜欢费尔奇,但此刻也忍不住对他产生了一些同情,不过他更同情的是他自己。如果邓布利多相信了费尔奇的话,他肯定会被开除。
 
  这时,邓布利多低声念叨着一些奇怪的话,并且用他的魔杖敲了敲洛丽丝夫人,然而没有反应——洛丽丝夫人还是僵硬地躺在那里,如同一个刚刚做好的标本。
 
  “……我记得在瓦加杜古①发生过十分类似的事情,”洛哈特说,“一系列的攻击事件,我的自传里有详细记载。当时,我给老百姓们提供了各种各样的护身符,一下子就解决了问题……”
 
  他说话的时候,墙上那些洛哈特的照片都纷纷点头,表示同意。其中一个忘记了取下他的发网。
 
  最后,邓布利多直起身来。
 
  “它没有死,费尔奇。”他轻声说。
 
  洛哈特正在数他共阻止了多少次谋杀事件,这时突然停住了。
 
  “没有死?”费尔奇哽咽着说,从手指缝里看着洛丽丝夫人,“那它为什么全身——全身僵硬,像被冻住了一样?”

  “它被石化了,”邓布利多说(“啊!我也是这样认为的!”洛哈特说),“但究竟是怎么回事,我不清楚……”
 
  “问他!”费尔奇尖叫道,把斑斑驳驳、沾满泪痕的脸转向哈利。
 
  “二年级学生是不可能做到这点的,”邓布利多坚决地说,“这需要最高深的黑魔法——”
 
  “是他干的,是他干的!”费尔奇唾沫四溅地说,肥胖松垂的脸变成了紫红色。“你们看见了他在墙上写的字!他发现了——在我的办公室——他知道我是个——我是个——”费尔奇的脸可怕地抽搐着。“他知道我是个哑炮!”
 
  “我根本就没碰洛丽丝夫人!”哈利大声说,他不安地意识到大家都在看着他,包括墙上所有的洛哈特。“我连哑炮是什么意思都不知道。”
 
  “胡说!”费尔奇咆哮着说,“他看见了我那封快速念咒的函授信!”
 
  “请允许我说一句,校长。”斯内普在阴影里说,哈利内心不祥的感觉更强烈了。他相信,斯内普说的话绝不会对自己有任何好处。
 
  “也许,波特和他的朋友只是不该在那个时间出现在那个地方,”斯内普说道,嘴唇扭动着露出一丝讥笑,仿佛他对此深表怀疑,“但我们确实遇到了一系列的疑点。他们究竟为什么要到上面的走廊去呢?他们为什么没有参加万圣节的宴会?”
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏争先恐后地解释他们去参加忌辰晚会了。“……来了几百个幽灵,他们可以证明我们在那儿——”
 
  “可是在这之后呢,为什么不来参加宴会?”斯内普说,漆黑的眼睛在烛光里闪闪发光。“为什么到上面的走廊去?”
 
  罗恩和赫敏都看着哈利。
 
  “因为——因为——”哈利说,他的心怦怦地狂跳着。他隐约觉得,如果他对他们说,他是被一个只有他自己能听见的、没有形体的声音领到那里去的,这听上去肯定站不住脚。“因为我们累了,想早点儿睡觉。”他说。
 
  “不吃晚饭?”斯内普说,枯瘦的脸上闪过一个得意的笑容,“我认为,鬼魂在晚会上提供的食物大概不太适合活人吧。”
 
  “我们不饿。”罗恩大声说,同时他的肚子叽里咕噜地响了起来。
 
  斯内普难看的笑容更明显了。
 
  “我的意见是,校长,波特没有完全说实话。”他说,“我们或许应该取消他的一些特权,直到他把事情原原本本地告诉我们。我个人认为,最好让他离开格兰芬多魁地奇队,等态度老实了再说。”
 
  “说实在的,西弗勒斯,”麦格教授厉声说,“我看没有理由不让这孩子打球。这只猫又不是被扫帚打中了脑袋。而且没有证据显示波特做了任何错事。”
 
  邓布利多用探究的目光看了哈利一眼。面对他炯炯发亮的蓝眼睛的凝视,哈利觉得自己被看透了。
 
  “只要没被证明有罪,就是无辜的,西弗勒斯。”他坚定地说。
 
  斯内普显得十分恼怒,费尔奇也是一样。“我的猫被石化了!”他尖叫着,眼球向外突起。“我希望看到有人受到一些惩罚!”
 
  “我们可以治好它的,费尔奇。”邓布利多耐心地说,“斯普劳特夫人最近弄到了一些曼德拉草。一旦它们长大成熟,我就有一种药可以使洛丽丝夫人起死回生了。”
 
  “我来配制,”洛哈特插嘴说,“我配制了肯定有一百次了,我可以一边做梦一边配制曼德拉草复活药剂——”
 
  “请原谅,”斯内普冷冷地说,“我认为我才是这个学校的魔药课老师。”
 
  一阵令人尴尬的沉默。
 
  “你们可以走了。”邓布利多对哈利、罗恩和赫敏说。
 
  他们尽量加快脚步,差点跑了起来。来到洛哈特办公室的楼上时,他们钻进一间空教室,轻轻地关上门。哈利眯起眼睛看着黑暗中两个朋友的脸。
 
  “你们说,我是不是应该对他们说说我听见的那个声音?”
 
  “别说,”罗恩不假思索地说,“听见别人听不见的声音,这不是一个好兆头,即使在魔法世界里也是这样。”
 
  哈利从罗恩的声音里听出了点儿什么,他问道:“你是相信我的,是吗?”
 
  “我当然相信,”罗恩很快地说,“可是——你必须承认这很离奇……”
 
  “我知道这很离奇,”哈利说,“整个事件都很离奇。墙上的那些文字是怎么回事?密室曾经被打开过……这到底是什么意思呢?”
 
  “噢,这倒使我想起了什么,”罗恩慢慢地说,“好像有一次什么人跟我说过霍格沃茨的密室……大概是比尔吧……”
 
  “哑炮又是什么玩艺儿?”哈利问。
 
  使他吃惊的是,罗恩居然捂住嘴咯咯笑了起来。“是这样——实际上并不可笑——但放在费尔奇身上……”他说,“哑炮是指一个人生在巫师家庭,却没有一点神奇的能力。哑炮和麻瓜出身的巫师正好相反,不过哑炮是很少见的。如果费尔奇想通过快速念咒函授课程来学习魔法,那他肯定是个哑炮。这就能说明很多问题了,比如他为什么那么仇恨学生,”罗恩露出一个满意的微笑,“他嫉妒啊。”
 
  什么地方敲响了钟声。
 
  “十二点了,”哈利说,“我们赶紧上床睡觉吧,可别等斯内普又过来找我们的茬儿,诬陷我们。”
 
  接连好几天,学生们都不谈别的,整天议论洛丽丝夫人遭到攻击的事。费尔奇的表现使大家时时刻刻忘不了这件事。他经常在洛丽丝夫人遇害的地方踱来踱去,似乎以为攻击者还会再来。哈利看见他用“斯科尔夫人牌万能神奇去污剂”擦洗墙上的文字,但是白费力气,那些文字仍然那么明亮地在石墙上闪烁。费尔奇如果不在犯罪现场巡逻,便瞪着两只红通通的眼睛,偷偷隐蔽在走廊里,然后突然扑向毫无防备的学生,千方百计找借口关他们禁闭,比如说他们“喘气声太大”,或“嘻皮笑脸”。
 
  金妮韦斯莱似乎为洛丽丝夫人的遭遇感到非常不安。据罗恩说,她一向是非常喜欢猫的。
 
  “实际上你并不认识洛丽丝夫人呀。”罗恩想使她振作起来,“说句实话,没有它我们更加自在。”金妮的嘴唇开始颤抖。“这种事霍格沃茨不会经常发生的,”罗恩安慰她,“他们很快就会抓住那个肇事的疯子,把他从这里赶出去。我只希望他在被开除前,还来得及把费尔奇也给石化了。我只是开个玩笑——”罗恩看到金妮的脸刷地变白了,赶紧又说了一句。
 
  攻击事件对赫敏也产生了影响。赫敏平常总是花很多时间看书,现在却整天几乎什么事也不干。哈利和罗恩问她在做什么,她也爱理不理的,一直到第二个星期三,他们才揭开了这个谜底。
 
  哈利在魔药课上被留了堂,斯内普叫他留下来擦去桌上的多毛虫。哈利匆匆吃过午饭,就上楼到图书馆来找罗恩。路上,他看见一起上草药课的赫奇帕奇男孩贾斯廷·芬列里迎面走来。哈利正要张嘴打招呼,可是贾斯廷一看见他,却突然转身,往相反方向逃走了。
 
  哈利在图书馆后面找到了罗恩,他正在用尺子量他魔法史课的作业。宾斯教授要求学生写一篇三英尺长的“中世纪欧洲巫师大全”的作文。
 
  “我真没法相信,还差八英寸……”罗恩气愤地说,一松手,羊皮纸立刻又卷了起来,“赫敏写了四英尺七英寸,而且她的字写得很小很小。”
 
  “她在哪儿?”哈利问道,一边抓过卷尺,摊开他自己的家庭作业。
 
  “就在那儿,”罗恩指着那一排排书架说,“又在找书呢。她大概想在圣诞节之前读完所有的藏书。”
 
  哈利告诉罗恩,刚才贾斯廷芬列里一看见自己就跑。
 
  “你在乎他做什么,我一直认为他有点呆头呆脑。”罗愚一边说,一边潦潦草草地写着,尽量把字写得很大。“都是些废话,说洛哈特多么多么伟大——”
 
  赫敏从书架间走了出来。她显得非常恼火,但是终于愿意跟他们说话了。
 
  “几本《霍格沃茨(一段校史)》都被人借走了,”她说着,在哈利和罗恩身边坐了下来,“登记要借的人已经排到两星期之后了。唉,真希望我没有把我的那本留在家里,可是箱子里装了洛哈特的那么多厚书,再也塞不下它了。”
 
  “你为什么想看它?”哈利问。
 
  “和别人想看它的理由一样,”赫敏说,“查一查关于密室的传说。”
 
  “密室是什么?”哈利紧跟着问道。
 
  “问题就在这里,我记不清了,”赫敏咬着嘴唇,说道,“而且我在别处查不到这个故事——”
 
  “赫敏,让我看看你的作文吧。”罗恩看了看手表,心急火燎地说。
 
  “不,不行,”赫敏说,突然严肃起来,“你本来有十天时间,完全来得及写完。”
 
  “我只差两英寸了,再……”
 
  上课铃响了。罗恩和赫敏一路争吵着,朝魔法史课的课堂走去。
 
  魔法史是他们课程表上最枯燥的课程。在他们的所有老师中,只有教这门课的宾斯教授是一个鬼。在他的课上,最令人兴奋的事情是他穿过黑板进入教室。他年纪非常老了,皮肉皱缩得很厉害,许多人都说他并没有留意自己已经死了。他活着的时候,有一天站起来去上课,不小心把身体留在了教工休息室炉火前的一张扶手椅里。从那以后,他每天的一切活动照旧,没有丝毫变化。
 
  今天,课堂上仍旧和平常一样乏味。宾斯教授打开他的笔记,用干巴巴、低沉单调的声音念着,就像一台老掉牙的吸尘器,最后全班同学都昏昏沉沉的,偶尔回过神来,抄下一个姓名或日期,然后又陷入半睡眠状态。他说了半小时后,发生了一件以前从未发生过的事。赫敏把手举了起来。

  宾斯教授正在非常枯燥地讲解一二八九年的国际巫师大会,他抬起头来,显得非常吃惊。“你是——”
 
  “我是格兰杰,教授。不知道您能不能告诉我们密室是怎么回事。”赫敏声音清亮地说。
 
  迪安刚才一直张着嘴,呆呆地望着窗外,这时突然从恍惚状态中清醒过来;拉文德·布朗的脑袋从胳膊里抬了起来;纳威的臂肘从桌上放了下去。
 
  宾斯教授眨了眨眼睛。“我这门课是魔法史,”他用那干巴巴、气喘吁吁的声音说,“我研究事实,格兰杰小姐,而不是神话和传说。”他清了清嗓子,发出轻轻一声像粉笔折断的声音,继续说道:“就在那年十月,一个由撒丁岛魔法师组成的专门小组——”
 
  他结结巴巴地停了下来。赫敏又把手举在半空中挥动着。
 
  “格兰杰小姐?”
 
  “我想请教一下,先生,传说都是有一定的事实基础的,不是吗?”
 
  宾斯教授看着她,惊讶极了。哈利相信,宾斯教授不管是活着还是死后,都没有哪个学生这样打断过他。
 
  “好吧,”宾斯教授慢吞吞地说,“是啊,我想,你可以这样说。”他使劲地看着赫敏,就好像他以前从未好好打量过一个学生。“可是,你所说的传说是一个非常耸人听闻,甚至滑稽可笑的故事……”
 
  现在,全班同学都在全神贯注地听着宾斯教授讲的每一个字了。他老眼昏花地看着他们,只见每一张脸都转向了他。哈利看得出来,大家表现出这样不同寻常的浓厚兴趣,实在使宾斯先生太为难了。
 
  “哦,那么好吧,”他慢慢地说,“让我想想……密室……
 
  “你们大家肯定都知道,霍格沃茨学校是一千多年前创办的,具体日期不太确定——创办者是当时最伟大的四个男女巫师。四个学院就是以他们的名字命名的:戈德里克格兰芬多,赫尔加赫奇帕奇,罗伊纳拉文克劳和萨拉查斯莱特林。他们共同建造了这座城堡,远离麻瓜们窥视的目光,因为在当时那个年代,老百姓们害怕魔法,男女巫师遭到很多迫害。”
 
  宾斯教授停顿下来,用模糊不清的视线环顾一下教室,继续说道:“开头几年,几个创办者一起和谐地工作,四处寻找显露出魔法苗头的年轻人,把他们带到城堡里好好培养。可是,慢慢地他们之间就有了分歧。斯莱特林和其他人之间的裂痕越来越大。斯莱特林希望霍格沃茨招收学生时更挑剔一些。他认为魔法教育只应局限于纯魔法家庭。他不愿意接收麻瓜生的孩子,认为他们是靠不住的。过了一些日子,斯莱特林和格兰芬多因为这个问题发生了一场激烈的争吵,然后斯莱特林便离开了学校。”
 
  宾斯教授又停顿了一下,噘起嘴唇,活像一只皱巴巴的老乌龟。
 
  “可靠的历史资料就告诉我们这些,”他说,“但是,这些纯粹的事实却被关于密室的古怪传说掩盖了。那个故事说,斯莱特林在城堡里建了一个秘密的房间,其他创办者对此一无所知。
 
  “根据这个传说的说法,斯莱特林封闭了密室,这样便没有人能够打开它,直到他真正的继承人来到学校。只有那个继承人能够开启密室,把里面的恐怖东西放出来,让它净化学校,清除所有不配学习魔法的人。”
 
  故事讲完了,全班一片寂静,但不是平常宾斯教授课堂上的那种睡意昏沉的寂静。每个人都继续盯着他,希望他再讲下去,气氛令人不安,宾斯教授显得微微有些恼火。
 
  “当然啦,整个这件事都是一派胡言,”他说道,“学校里自然调查过到底有没有这样一间密室,调查了许多次,请的都是最有学问的男女巫师。密室不存在。这只是一个故事,专门吓唬头脑简单的人。”
 
  赫敏的手又举在半空中了。“先生,您刚才说密室‘里面的恐怖东西’,指的是什么?”
 
  “人们认为是某种怪兽,只有斯莱特林的继承人才能控制。”宾斯教授用他干涩的、细弱的声音说。
 
  同学们交换了一下紧张的目光。
 
  “告诉你们,那东两根本就不存在。”宾斯教授笨手笨脚地整理着笔记,说道,“没有密室,也没有怪兽。”
 
  “可是,先生,”西莫斐尼甘说,“这密室既然只有斯莱特林的真正继承人才能打开,别人可能就根本发现不了,是不是?”
 
  “胡说八道,奥弗莱②,”宾斯教授用恼火的腔调说,“既然这么多的历届男女校长都没有发现那东西——”
 
  “可是,教授,”帕尔提佩蒂尔尖声说话了,“大概必须用黑魔法才能打开它——”
 
  “一个巫师没有使用黑魔法,并不意味着他不会使用,彭妮费瑟小姐③。”宾斯教授厉声地说,“我再重复一遍,既然邓布利多那佯的人——”
 
  “说不定,必须和斯莱特林有关系的人才能打开,所以邓布利多不能——”迪安托马斯还没说完,宾斯先生就不耐烦了。
 
  “够了,”他严厉地说,“这是一个神话!根本不存在!没有丝毫证据说明斯莱特林曾经建过这样一个秘密扫帚棚之类的东西。我真后悔告诉了你们这个荒唐的故事!如果你们愿意的话,让我们再回到历史,回到实实在在的、可信、可靠的事实上来吧!”
 
  不出五分钟,同学们又陷入了那种昏昏沉沉的睡意中。
 
  “我早就知道萨拉查斯莱特林是个变态的老疯子。”罗恩对哈利和赫敏说,“但我不知道是他想出了这套纯血统的鬼话。即使白给我钱,我也不会进他的学院。说句实话,如果当初分院帽把我放进斯莱特林,我二话不说,直接就乘火车回家……”
 
  这时已经下课了,他们费力地穿过拥挤的走廊,准备把书包放下去吃午饭。
 
  赫敏很热切地点头,可是哈利什么也没说。他的心突然很别扭地往下一沉。
哈利一直没有告诉罗恩和赫敏,当初分院帽曾非常认真地考虑要把他放在斯莱特林。他清楚地记得一年前他把帽子戴到头上时,那个在他耳边说话的小声音,这一切就像发生在昨天一样。
 
  “你会非常成功的,你知道吗,都在你脑袋里藏着呢,斯莱特林会帮助你获得成功,这是毫无疑问的……”
 
  但是,哈利事先已经听说斯莱特林学院是培养黑巫师的,名声不好,所以他不顾一切地在脑子里说:“不要去斯莱特林!”于是那帽子说:“哦,好吧,既然你这么确定……那就不妨去格兰芬多……”

  三个人被拥过来的人群挤到了一边,这时,科林克里维从他们身边走过。
 
  “你好,哈利!”
 
  “你好,科林。”哈利随口答道。
 
  “哈利——哈利——我们班上的一个男生最近一直说你是——”
 
  然而科林的个头太小了,挡不住把他推向礼堂的人流。他们只听见他尖声叫了一句:“再见,哈利!”就消失得无影无踪。
 
  “他们班上的那个男生说你什么呢?”赫敏不解地问。
 
  “我想,大概说我是斯莱特林的继承人吧。”哈利说,他的心又往下沉了一点儿,因为他突然想起吃午饭时贾斯廷芬列里匆忙逃避他的样子。
 
  “这里的人什么都相信。”罗恩厌恶地说。
 
  人群渐渐稀疏了,他们终于能够毫不费力地登上楼梯。
 
  “你真的认为有密室吗?”罗恩问赫敏。
 
  “我不知道,”她说着,皱起了眉头,“邓布利多治不好洛丽丝夫人,这使我想到,攻击它的那个家伙恐怕不是——哦——不是人类。”
 
  她说话的时候,他们拐过一个墙角,发现来到了发生攻击事件的那道走廊的顶端。眼前的场景和那天夜里一样,不过那只被石化的猫不再挂在火把的支架上了,而且在写着“密室被打开了”的文字的那面墙上,靠着一把空椅子。
 
  “费尔奇一直在这里站岗。”罗恩小声说。
 
  他们互相交换了一下眼色。走廊里没有人。
 
  “我们不妨找找看。”哈利说着,扔掉书包,四肢着地,在地上爬行着寻找线索。“烧焦的痕迹!”他说,“这里——还有这里——”
 
  “快过来看看这个!”赫敏说,“真有趣……”
 
  哈利爬起身,走向墙上那些文字旁边的窗户。赫敏指着最上面的那块玻璃,那里大约有二十只蜘蛛正在慌慌张张地爬行,似乎急于从玻璃上的一道小缝中钻出去。一根长长的银丝像绳索一样挂下来,看样子它们就是通过这根丝匆匆爬上来,逃向窗外的。
 
  “你看见过蜘蛛这种样子吗?”赫敏纳闷地问。
 
  “没有,”哈利说,“你呢,罗恩?罗恩?”
 
  他扭过头来。罗恩远远地站在后面,似乎正强忍住想逃走的冲动。
 
  “怎么啦?”哈利问。
 
  “我——不喜——不喜欢——蜘蛛。”罗恩紧张地说。
 
  “这我倒没听说过,”赫敏说,惊讶地看着罗恩,“你在魔药课上那么多次使用蜘蛛……”
 
  “死蜘蛛我不在乎,”罗恩说,小心地将目光避开那扇窗户,“我只是不喜欢它们爬动的样子——”
 
  赫敏咯咯地笑了。
 
  “有什么好笑的,”罗恩恼怒地说,“你要知道,我三岁的时候,弗雷德因为我弄坏了他的玩具扫帚,就把我的——我的玩具熊变成了一只丑陋的大蜘蛛。如果你有过我那样的经历,也不会喜欢它们的,如果你正抱着你的玩具熊,突然它冒出许多条腿来,而且……”
 
  他打了个冷战,说不下去了。赫敏显然还在忍着笑。哈利觉得他们最好别谈这个话题了,就说:“还记得当时地上的那摊水吗?是从哪儿来的?有人拖过地板。”
 
  “大概就在这里,”罗恩说,渐渐缓过劲来,几步走过费尔奇的椅子,指给他们看,“和这扇门平行。”他伸手去抓黄铜球形把手,却突然缩回手来,好像被火烫了一下似的。
 
  “怎么回事?”哈利问。
 
  “不能进去,”罗恩很不高兴地说,“是女生盥洗室。”
 
  “哦,罗恩,里面不会有人的。”赫敏说。她站直身子,走了过来,“这是哭泣的桃金娘的地盘。来吧,我们进去看看。”她没有理睬那个写着“故障”字样的大招牌,推开了门。
 
  这是哈利到过的最阴暗、最沉闷的地方。在一面污渍斑驳的、裂了缝的大镜子下面,是一排表面已经剥落的、石砌的水池。地板上湿漉漉的,几根蜡烛头低低地在托架上燃烧着,发出昏暗的光,照得地板阴森森的。一个个单间的木门油漆剥落,布满划痕;有一扇门的铰链脱开了,摇摇晃晃地悬挂在那里。
 
  赫敏用手捂着嘴,朝最里面的那个单间走去。到了门口,她说:“喂,桃金娘。你好吗?”
 
  哈利和罗恩也跟过去看。哭泣的桃金娘正在抽水马桶的水箱里飘浮着,揪着下巴上的一处地方。
 
  “这是女生盥洗室,”她说,用怀疑的目光打量着罗恩和哈利,“他们不是女生。”
 
  “是的,”赫敏表示赞同,“我想带他们来看看,这里——这里——是多么漂亮。”
 
  她朝肮脏的旧镜子和潮湿的地板含糊地挥了挥手。
 
  “问她有没有看见什么。”哈利压低声音对赫敏说。
 
  “你们在小声嘀咕什么?”桃金娘瞪着他们,问道。
 
  “没什么,”哈利赶紧说,“我们想问问你——”
 
  “我希望人们不要在背后议论我!”桃金娘带着哭腔说道,“我也是有感情的,你们知道,尽管我已经死了。”
 
  “桃金娘,没有人想使你难过,”赫敏说,“哈利只是——”
 
  “没有人想使我难过!这真是一个大笑话!”桃金娘哭叫着说,“我在这里的生活没有欢乐,只有悲伤,现在我死了,人们还不放过我!”
 
  “我们只想问问你,最近有没有看见什么有趣的事情,”赫敏赶紧说,“因为万圣节那天,有一只猫就在你的大门外遭到了袭击。”
 
  “那天夜里你在附近看见什么人没有?”哈利问。
 
  “我没有注意,”桃金娘情绪夸张地说,“皮皮鬼那么厉害地折磨我,我跑到这里来想自杀。后来,当然啦,我想起来我已经——我已经——”
 
  “已经死了。”罗恩帮她把话说完。
 
  桃金娘悲痛地啜泣一声,升到空中,转了个身,头朝下栽进了抽水马桶,把水花溅到他们身上,然后就不见了。从她沉闷的抽泣声听来,她躲在了马桶圈里的什么地方。
 
  哈利和罗恩目瞪口呆地站着,赫敏却懒洋洋地耸了耸肩膀,说道:“说实在的,这在桃金娘来说算是愉快的了……来,我们走吧。”
 
  哈利刚刚关上门,掩住桃金娘汩汩的哭泣声,突然一个人的说话声,把他们三个吓得跳了起来。
 
  “罗恩!”珀西韦斯莱在楼梯口停住脚步,级长的徽章在他胸前闪闪发亮,他的脸上挂着一种极度惊讶的表情。
 
  “那是女生盥洗室呀!”他喘着气说,“你们怎么——”
 
  “只是随便看看,”罗恩耸了耸肩,“寻找线索,你知道……”
 
  珀西端起了架子,那模样一下子就使哈利想到了韦斯莱夫人。
 
  “赶——快——离——开——”他说着,朝他们走来,并且张开臂膀,催促他们快走。“这成什么样子,你们不在乎吗?别人都在吃饭,你们却跑到这儿来
……”
 
  “为什么我们不能来这儿?”罗恩气呼呼地说,猛地停下脚步,瞪着珀西,“听着,我们没有对那只猫动一根手指!”
 
  “我对金妮也是这么说的,”珀西也毫不示弱,“但她似乎仍然认为你会被开除的。我从没见过她这么难过,整天痛哭流涕。你应该为她想想,一年级学生都被这件事弄得心神不宁——”
 
  “你根本不关心金妮,”罗恩说,他的耳朵正在变红,“你只是担心我会破坏你当男生学生会主席的前途。”
 
  “格兰芬多扣掉五分!”珀西用手指拨弄着级长的徽章,生硬地说,“我希望这能给你一个教训!不要再搞什么侦探活动了,不然我写信告诉妈妈!”他迈着大步走开了,他脖子后面跟罗恩的耳朵一样红。
 
  那天晚上在公共休息室里,哈利、罗恩和赫敏尽量坐得远离珀西。罗恩的情绪仍然很糟糕,在做魔法课作业时,他总是把墨水洒在纸上。当他心不在焉地拿出魔杖,想清除那些污点时,不料却把羊皮纸点着了。罗恩气得心里也蹿起了火苗,啪地合上了《标准咒语(二级)》。令哈利吃惊的是,赫敏也用力把书合上了。
 
  “可是,这会是谁呢?”她小声地说,似乎在继续他们刚才的对话,“谁希望把哑炮和麻瓜出身的人都赶出霍格沃茨呢?”
 
  “我们来考虑一下,”罗恩装出一副感到费解的样子,说,“据我们所知,谁认为麻瓜出身的人都是垃圾废物呢?”
 
  他看着赫敏,赫敏也看着他,脸上是将信将疑的神情。
 
  “如果你说的是马尔福——”
 
  “当然是他!”罗恩说,“你听见他说的:‘下一个就是你们,泥巴种!’其实,你只要看看他那张丑陋的老鼠脸,就知道是他——”
 
  “马尔福是斯莱特林的继承人?”赫敏怀疑地说。
 
  “看看他们那家人吧,”哈利也合上了书,“他们全家都在斯莱特林,他经常拿这个向人炫耀。他们很可能是斯莱特林的后代。他父亲就够邪恶的。”
 
  “他们也许拿着密室的钥匙,拿了好几个世纪!”罗恩说道,“一代代往下传,父亲传给儿子……”
 
  “是啊,”赫敏谨慎地说,“我认为这是可能的……”
 
  “我们怎么证明呢?”哈利悲观地说。
 
  “也许有一个办法,”赫敏慢慢地说,匆匆扫了一眼房间那头的珀西,把声音放得更低了,“当然啦,做起来不太容易,而且危险,非常危险。我们大概要违犯五十条校规。”
 
  “再过一个月左右,如果你愿意对我们说了,才会告诉我们,是吗?”罗恩不耐烦地说。
 
  “好吧,现在告诉你们也无妨。”赫敏冷静地说,“我们需要做的事情就是进入斯莱特林的公共休息室,向马尔福问几个问题,同时不让他认出我们。”
 
  “这是不可能的。”哈利说,罗恩笑出了声。
 
  “不,有可能,”赫敏说,“我们只需要一些复方汤剂。”
 
  “那是什么东西?”罗恩和哈利异口同声地问。
 
  “几个星期前,斯内普在课堂上提到过——”
 
  “在魔药课上,你除了听斯内普讲课,就没有别的更有趣的事情可做吗?”罗恩嘟囔着。
 
  “这种汤剂能把你变成另外一个人。想想吧!我们可以变成三个斯莱特林的学生。谁也不会知道是我们。马尔福可能会把一切都告诉我们的。眼下他大概就在斯莱特林的公共休息室里吹牛呢,只可惜我们听不见。”
 
  “我觉得这种复方什么的东西有点儿悬,”罗恩说着,皱起了眉头,“如果我们变成了三个斯莱特林,永远变不回来了怎么办?”
 
  “药效过一阵就会消失的,”赫敏不耐烦地挥了挥手,说道,“可是很难弄到配方。斯内普说是在一本名叫《强力药剂》的书里,它肯定在图书馆的禁书区内。”
 
  要从禁书区内借书,只有一个办法:弄到一位老师亲笔签名的批条。
 
  “我们没有理由要借那本书,”罗恩说道,“因为我们都不会去调制那些药剂。”
 
  “我认为,”赫敏说,“如果我们假装说对这套理论感兴趣,也许会有点希望……”
 
  “哦,得了,老师们不会这样轻易上当的,”罗恩说,“除非他们笨到了极点……”
 

 
  ①瓦加杜古,非洲上沃尔特的首都。
  ②③宾斯教授糊里糊涂,把学生的名字全搞混了。

 

°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 22楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER TEN
  THE ROGUE BLUDGER
  ince the disastrous episode of the pixies, Professor Lockhart had not brought live creatures to class. Instead, he read passages from his books to them, and sometimes reenacted some of the more dramatic bits. He usually picked Harry to help him with these reconstructions; so far, Harry had been forced to play a simple Transylvanian villager whom Lockhart had cured of a Babbling Curse, a yeti with a head cold, and a vampire who had been unable to eat anything except lettuce since Lockhart had dealt with him.
  Harry was hauled to the front of the class during their very next Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson, this time acting a werewolf If he hadn't had a very good reason for keeping Lockhart in a good mood, he would have refused to do it.
  "Nice loud howl, Harry - exactly - and then, if you'll believe it, I pounced - like this - slammed him to the floor - thus with one hand, I managed to hold him down - with my other, I
  *161*
  put my wand to his throat -I then screwed up my remaining strength and performed the immensely complex Homorphus Charm - he let out a piteous moan - go on, Harry - higher than that - good - the fur vanished - the fangs shrank - and he turned back into a man. Simple, yet effective - and another village will remember me forever as the hero who delivered them from the monthly terror of werewolf attacks."
  The bell rang and Lockhart got to his feet.
  "Homework - compose a poem about my defeat of the Wagga Wagga Werewolf! Signed copies of Magical Me to the author of the best one!"
  The class began to leave. Harry returned to the back of the room, where Ron and Hermione were waiting.
  "Ready?" Harry muttered.
  "Wait till everyone's gone," said Hermione nervously. "All right . . . "
  She approached Lockhart's desk, a piece of paper clutched tightly in her hand, Harry and Ron right behind her.
  "Er - Professor Lockhart?" Hermione stammered. "I wanted to - to get this book out of the library. Just for background reading." She held out the piece of paper, her hand shaking slightly. "But the thing is, it's in the Restricted Section of the library, so I need a teacher to sign for it - I'm sure it would help me understand what you say in Gadding with Ghouls about slow-acting venoms
  "Ah, Gadding with Ghouls!" said Lockhart, taking the note from Hermione and smiling widely at her. "Possibly my very favorite book. You enjoyed it?"
  -162
  "Oh, yes," said Hermione eagerly. "So clever, the way you trapped that last one with the tea-strainer -"
  "Well, I'm sure no one will mind me giving the best student of the year a little extra help," said Lockhart warmly, and he pulled out an enormous peacock quill. "Yes, nice, isn't it?" he said, misreading the revolted look on Ron's face. "I usually save it for book-signings."
  He scrawled an enormous loopy signature on the note and handed it back to Hermione.
  "So, Harry," said Lockhart, while Hermione folded the note with fumbling fingers and slipped it into her bag. "Tomorrow's the first Quidditch match of the season, I believe? Gryffindor against Slytherin, is it not? I hear you're a useful player. I was a Seeker, too. I was asked to try for the National Squad, but preferred to dedicate my life to the eradication of the Dark Forces. Still, if ever you feel the need for a little private training, don't hesitate to ask. Always happy to pass on my expertise to less able players ......
  Harry made an indistinct noise in his throat and then hurried off after Ron and Hermione.
  "I don't believe it," he said as the three of them examined the signature on the note. "He didn't even look at the book we wanted."
  "That's because he's a brainless git," said Ron. "But who cares, we've got what we needed -"
  "He is not a brainless git," said Hermione shrilly as they half ran toward the library.
  "Just because he said you were the best student of the year -"
  They dropped their voices as they entered the muffled stillness of the library. Madam Pince, the librarian, was a thin, irritable woman who looked like an underfed vulture.
  *163*
  "Moste Potente Potions?" she repeated suspiciously, trying to take the note from Hermione; but Hermione wouldn't let go.
  "I was wondering if I could keep it," she said breathlessly.
  "Oh, come on," said Ron, wrenching it from her grasp and thrusting it at Madam Pince. "We'll get you another autograph. Lockhart'll sign anything if it stands still long enough."
  Madam Pince held the note up to the light, as though determined to detect a forgery, but it passed the test. She stalked away between the lofty shelves and returned several minutes later carrying a large and moldy-looking book. Hermione put it carefully into her bag and they left, trying not to walk too quickly or look too guilty.
  Five minutes later, they were barricaded in Moaning Myrtle's out-of- order bathroom once again. Hermione had overridden Ron's objections by pointing out that it was the last place anyone in their right minds would go, so they were guaranteed some privacy. Moaning Myrtle was crying noisily in her stall, but they were ignoring her, and she them.
  Hermione opened Moste Potente Potions carefully, and the three of them bent over the damp-spotted pages. It was clear from a glance why it belonged in the Restricted Section. Some of the potions had effects almost too gruesome to think about, and there were some very unpleasant illustrations, which included a man who seemed to have been turned inside out and a witch sprouting several extra pairs of arms out of her head.
  "Here it is," said Hermione excitedly as she found the page headed The Polyjuice Potion. It was decorated with drawings of people halfway through transforming into other people. Harry sin
  *164*
  cerely hoped the artist had imagined the looks of intense pain on their faces.
  "This is the most complicated potion I've ever seen," said Hermione as they scanned the recipe. "Lacewing flies, leeches, fluxweed, and knotgrass," she murmured, running her finger down the list of ingredients. "Well, they're easy enough, they're in the student store- cupboard, we can help ourselves .... Oooh, look, powdered horn of a bicorn - don't know where we're going to get that - shredded skin of a boomslang -. that'll be tricky, too and of course a bit of whoever we want to change into."
  "Excuse me?" said Ron sharply. "What d'you mean, a bit of whoever we're changing into? I'm drinking nothing with Crabbe's toenails in it -"
  Hermione continued as though she hadn't heard him.
  "We don't have to worry about that yet, though, because we add those bits last ......
  Ron turned, speechless, to Harry, who had another worry.
  "D'you realize how much we're going to have to steal, Hermione? Shredded skin of a boomslang, that's definitely not in the students' cupboard. What're we going to do, break into Snape's private stores? I don't know if this is a good idea ......
  Hermione shut the book with a snap.
  "Well, if you two are going to chicken out, fine," she said. There were bright pink patches on her cheeks and her eyes were brighter than usual. "I don't want to break rules, you know. I think threatening Muggle-borns is far worse than brewing up a difficult potion. But if you don't want to find out if it's Malfoy, I'll go straight to Madam Pince now and hand the book back in ='
  *165
  "I never thought Id see the day when you'd be persuading us to break rules," said Ron. "All right, we'll do it. But not toenails, okay?"
  "How long will it take to make, anyway?" said Harry as Hermione, looking happier, opened the book again.
  "Well, since the fluxweed has got to be picked at the full moon and the lacewings have got to be stewed for twenty-one days ... I'd say it'd be ready in about a month, if we can get all the ingredients."
  "A month?" said Ron. "Malfoy could have attacked half the Muggle- borns in the school by then!" But Hermione's eyes narrowed dangerously again, and he added swiftly, "But it's the best plan we've got, so full steam ahead, I say."
  However, while Hermione was checking that the coast was clear for them to leave the bathroom, Ron muttered to Harry, "It'll be a lot less hassle if you can just knock Malfoy off his broom tomorrow.
  Harry woke early on Saturday morning and lay for a while thinking about the coming Quidditch match. He was nervous, mainly at the thought of what Wood would say if Gryffindor lost, but also at the idea of facing a team mounted on the fastest racing brooms gold could buy. He had never wanted to beat Slytherin so badly. After half an hour of lying there with his insides churning, he got up, dressed, and went down to breakfast early, where he found the rest of the Gryffindor team huddled at the long, empty table, all looking uptight and not speaking much.
  As eleven o'clock approached, the whole school started to make its way down to the Quidditch stadium. It was a muggy sort of day
  *166*
  with a hint of thunder in the air. Ron and Hermione came hurrying over to wish Harry good luck as he entered the locker rooms. The team pulled on their scarlet Gryffindor robes, then sat down to listen to Wood's usual pre-match pep talk.
  "Slytherin has better brooms than us," he began. "No point denying it. But we've got better people on our brooms. We've trained harder than they have, we've been flying in all weathers -" ("Too true," muttered George Weasley. "I haven't been properly dry since August") "- and we're going to make them rue the day they let that little bit of slime, Malfoy, buy his way onto their team."
  Chest heaving with emotion, Wood turned to Harry.
  "It'll be down to you, Harry, to show them that a Seeker has to have something more than a rich father. Get to that Snitch before Malfoy or die trying, Harry, because we've got to win today, we've got to."
  "So no pressure, Harry" said Fred, winking at him.
  As they walked out onto the pitch, a roar of noise greeted them; mainly cheers, because Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were anxious to see Slytherin beaten, but the Slytherins in the crowd made their boos and hisses heard, too. Madam Hooch, the Quidditch teacher, asked Flint and Wood to shake hands, which they did, giving each other threatening stares and gripping rather harder than was necessary.
  "On my whistle," said Madam Hooch. "Three ... two ... one. . .
  With a roar from the crowd to speed them upward, the fourteen players rose toward the leaden sky. Harry flew higher than any of them, squinting around for the Snitch.
  *167*
  "All right there, Scarhead?" yelled Malfoy, shooting underneath him as though to show off the speed of his broom.
  Harry had no time to reply. At that very moment, a heavy black Bludger came pelting toward him; he avoided it so narrowly that he felt it ruffle his hair as it passed.
  "Close one, Harry!" said George, streaking past him with his club in his hand, ready to knock the Bludger back toward a Slytherin. Harry saw George give the Bludger a powerful whack in the direction of Adrian Pucey, but the Bludger changed direction in midair and shot straight for Harry again.
  Harry dropped quickly to avoid it, and George managed to hit it hard toward Malfoy. Once again, the Bludger swerved like a boomerang and shot at Harry's head.
  Harry put on a burst of speed and zoomed toward the other end of the pitch. He could hear the Bludger whistling along behind him. What was going on? Bludgers never concentrated on one player like this; it was their job to try and unseat as many people as possible ....
  Fred Weasley was waiting for the Bludger at the other end. Harry ducked as Fred swung at the Bludger with all his might; the Bludger was knocked off course.
  "Gotcha!" Fred yelled happily, but he was wrong; as though it was magnetically attracted to Harry, the Bludger pelted after him once more and Harry was forced to fly off at full speed.
  It had started to rain; Harry felt heavy drops fall onto his face, splattering onto his glasses. He didn't have a clue what was going on in the rest of the game until he heard Lee Jordan, who was commentating, say, "Slytherin lead, sixty points to zero ='
  *168*
  The Slytherins' superior brooms were clearly doing their jobs, and meanwhile the mad Bludger was doing all it could to knock Harry out of the air. Fred and George were now flying so close to him on either side that Harry could see nothing at all except their flailing arms and had no chance to look for the Snitch, let alone catch it.
  "Someone's - tampered - with - this - Bludger -" Fred grunted, swinging his bat with all his might at it as it launched a new attack on Harry.
  "We need time out," said George, trying to signal to Wood and stop the Bludger breaking Harry's nose at the same time.
  Wood had obviously got the message. Madam Hooch's whistle rang out and Harry, Fred, and George dived for the ground, still trying to avoid the mad Bludger.
  "What's going on?" said Wood as the Gryffindor team huddled together, while Slytherins in the crowd jeered. "We're being flattened. Fred, George, where were you when that Bludger stopped Angelina scoring?"
  "We were twenty feet above her, stopping the other Bludger from murdering Harry, Oliver," said George angrily. "Someone's fixed it - it won't leave Harry alone. It hasn't gone for anyone else all game. The Slytherins must have done something to it."
  "But the Bludgers have been locked in Madam Hooch's office since our last practice, and there was nothing wrong with them then . . . . " said Wood, anxiously.
  Madam Hooch was walking toward them. Over her shoulder, Harry could see the Slytherin team jeering and pointing in his direction.
  169
  "Listen," said Harry as she came nearer and nearer, "with you two flying around me all the time the only way I'm going to catch the Snitch is if it flies up my sleeve. Go back to the rest of the team and let me deal with the rogue one."
  "Don't be thick," said Fred. "It'll take your head off."
  Wood was looking from Harry to the Weasleys.
  (I Oliver, this is insane," said Alicia Spinner angrily. "You can't let Harry deal with that thing on his own. Let's ask for an inquiry -))
  "If we stop now, we'll have to forfeit the match!" said Harry. "And we're not losing to Slytherin just because of a crazy Bludger! Come on, Oliver, tell them to leave me alone!"
  "This is all your fault," George said angrily to Wood. " `Get the Snitch or die trying,' what a stupid thing to tell him -"
  Madam Hooch had joined them.
  "Ready to resume play?" she asked Wood.
  Wood looked at the determined look on Harry's face.
  "All right," he said. "Fred, George, you heard Harry -leave him alone and let him deal with the Bludger on his own."
  The rain was falling more heavily now. On Madam Hooch's whistle, Harry kicked hard into the air and heard the telltale whoosh of the Bludger behind him. Higher and higher Harry climbed; he looped and swooped, spiraled, zigzagged, and rolled. Slightly dizzy, he nevertheless kept his eyes wide open, rain was speckling his glasses and ran up his nostrils as he hung upside down, avoiding another fierce dive from the Bludger. He could hear laughter from the crowd; he knew he must look very stupid, but the rogue Bludger was heavy and couldn't change direction as quickly as Harry could; he began a kind of roller-coaster ride around the
  *170*
  edges of the stadium, squinting through the silver sheets of rain to the Gryffindor goal posts, where Adrian Pucey was trying to get past Wood
  A whistling in Harry's ear told him the Bludger had just missed him again; he turned right over and sped in the opposite direction.
  "Training for the ballet, Potter?" yelled Malfoy as Harry was forced to do a stupid kind of twirl in midair to dodge the Bludger, and he fled, the Bludger trailing a few feet behind him; and then, glaring back at Malfoy in hatred, he saw it - the Golden Snitch. It was hovering inches above Malfoy's left ear - and Malfoy, busy laughing at Harry, hadn't seen it.
  For an agonizing moment, Harry hung in midair, not daring to speed toward Malfoy in case he looked up and saw the Snitch.
  WHAM.
  He had stayed still a second too long. The Bludger had hit him at last, smashed into his elbow, and Harry felt his arm break. Dimly, dazed by the searing pain in his arm, he slid sideways on his rain-drenched broom, one knee still crooked over it, his right arm dangling useless at his side - the Bludger came pelting back for a second attack, this time W-ming at his face - Harry swerved out of the way, one idea firmly lodged in his numb brain: get to Malfoy.
  Through a haze of rain and pain he dived for the shimmering, sneering face below him and saw its eyes widen with fear: Malfoy thought Harry was attacking him.
  "What the -" he gasped, careening out of Harry's way.
  Harry took his remaining hand off his broom and made a wild snatch; he felt his fingers close on the cold Snitch but was now only
  *171*
  gripping the broom with his legs, and there was a yell from the crowd below as he headed straight for the ground, trying hard not to pass out.
  With a splattering thud he hit the mud and rolled off his broom. His arm was hanging at a very strange angle; riddled with pain, he heard, as though from a distance, a good deal of whistling and shouting. He focused on the Snitch clutched in his good hand.
  "Aha," he said vaguely. "We've won."
  And he fainted.
  He came around, rain falling on his face, still lying on the field, with someone leaning over him. He saw a glitter of teeth.
  "Oh, no, not you," he moaned.
  "Doesn't know what he's saying," said Lockhart loudly to the anxious crowd of Gryffindors pressing around them. "Not to worry, Harry. I'm about to fix your arm."
  "No!"said Harry. "I'll keep it like this, thanks ......
  He tried to sit up, but the pain was terrible. He heard a familiar clicking noise nearby.
  "I don't want a photo of this, Colin," he said loudly.
  "Lie back, Harry," said Lockhart soothingly. "It's a simple charm I've used countless times -"
  "Why can't I just go to the hospital wing?" said Harry through clenched teeth.
  "He should really, Professor," said a muddy Wood, who couldn't help grinning even though his Seeker was injured. "Great capture, Harry, really spectacular, your best yet, Id say -"
  Through the thicket of legs around him, Harry spotted Fred and
  *112*
  George Weasley, wrestling the rogue Bludger into a box. It was still putting up a terrific fight.
  "Stand back," said Lockhart, who was rolling up his jade-green sleeves.
  "No - don't -" said Harry weakly, but Lockhart was twirling his wand and a second later had directed it straight at Harry's arm.
  A strange and unpleasant sensation started at Harry's shoulder and spread all the way down to his fingertips. It felt as though his arm was being deflated. He didn't dare look at what was happening. He had shut his eyes, his face turned away from his arm, but his worst fears were realized as the people above him gasped and Colin Creevey began clicking away madly. His arm didn't hurt anymore - nor did it feel remotely like an arm.
  "Ah," said Lockhart. "Yes. Well, that can sometimes happen. But the point is, the bones are no longer broken. That's the thing to bear in mind. So, Harry, just toddle up to the hospital wing - ah, Mr. Weasley, Miss Granger, would you escort him? - and Madam Pomfrey will be able to - er - tidy you up a bit."
  As Harry got to his feet, he felt strangely lopsided. Taking a deep breath he looked down at his right side. What he saw nearly made him pass out again.
  Poking out of the end of his robes was what looked like a thick, flesh- colored rubber glove. He tried to move his fingers. Nothing happened.
  Lockhart hadn't mended Harry's bones. He had removed them.
  Madam Pomfrey wasn't at all pleased.
  "You should have come straight to me!" she raged, holding up
  *173*
  the sad, limp remainder of what, half an hour before, had been a working arm. "I can mend bones in a second - but growing them back - "
  "You will be able to, won't you?" said Harry desperately.
  "I'll be able to, certainly, but it will be painful," said Madam Pomfrey grimly, throwing Harry a pair of pajamas. "You'll have to stay the night ......
  Hermione waited outside the curtain drawn around Harry's bed while Ron helped him into his pajamas. It took a while to stuff the rubbery, boneless arm into a sleeve.
  "How can you stick up for Lockhart now, Hermione, eh?" Ron called through the curtain as he pulled Harry's limp fingers through the cuff. "If Harry had wanted deboning he would have asked."
  "Anyone can make a mistake," said Hermione. "And it doesn't hurt anymore, does it, Harry?"
  "No," said Harry, getting into bed. "But it doesn't do anything else either."
  As he swung himself onto the bed, his arm flapped pointlessly.
  Hermione and Madam Pomfrey came around the curtain. Madam Pomfrey was holding a large bottle of something labeled Skele-Gro.
  "You're in for a rough night," she said, pouring out a steaming beakerful and handing it to him. "Regrowing bones is a nasty business.
  So was taking the Skele-Gro. It burned Harry's mouth and throat as it went down, making him cough and splutter. Still tut-tutting about dangerous sports and inept teachers, Madam Pomfrey re
  *114*
  treated, leaving Ron and Hermione to help Harry gulp down some water. "We won, though," said Ron, a grin breaking across his face. "That was some catch you made. Malfoy's face ... he looked ready to kill ...... "I want to know how he fixed that Bludger," said Hermione darkly. "We can add that to the list of questions we'll ask him when we've taken the Polyjuice Potion," said Harry, sinking back onto his pillows. "I hope it tastes better than this stuff .....
  "If it's got bits of Slytherins in it? You've got to be joking," said Ron. The door of the hospital wing burst open at that moment. Filthy and soaking wet, the rest of the Gryffindor team had arrived to see Harry. "Unbelievable flying, Harry," said George. "I've just seen Mar cus Flint yelling at Malfoy. Something about having the Snitch on top of his head and not noticing. Malfoy didn't seem too happy." They had brought cakes, sweets, and bottles of pumpkin juice; they gathered around Harry's bed and were just getting started on what promised to be a good party when Madam Pomfrey came storming over, shouting, "This boy needs rest, he's got thirty-three bones to regrow! Out! OUT!" And Harry was left alone, with nothing to distract him from the stabbing pains in his limp arm.
  Hours and hours later, Harry woke quite suddenly in the pitch blackness and gave a small yelp of pain: His arm now felt full of
  large splinters. For a second, he thought that was what had woken him. Then, with a thrill of horror, he realized that someone was sponging his forehead in the dark.
  "Get off!" he said loudly, and then, "Dobby!"
  The house-elf's goggling tennis ball eyes were peering at Harry through the darkness. A single tear was running down his long, pointed nose.
  "Harry Potter came back to school," he whispered miserably. "Dobby warned and warned Harry Potter. Ah sir, why didn't you heed Dobby? Why didn't Harry Potter go back home when he missed the train?"
  Harry heaved himself up on his pillows and pushed Dobby's sponge away.
  "What're you doing here?" he said. "And how did you know I missed the train?"
  Dobby's lip trembled and Harry was seized by a sudden suspicion.
  "It was you!" he said slowly. "You stopped the barrier from letting us through!"
  "Indeed yes, sir," said Dobby, nodding his head vigorously, ears flapping. "Dobby hid and watched for Harry Potter and sealed the gateway and Dobby had to iron his hands afterward" - he showed Harry ten long, bandaged fingers - "but Dobby didn't care, sir, for he thought Harry Potter was safe, and never did Dobby dream that Harry Potter would get to school another way!"
  He was rocking backward and forward, shaking his ugly head.
  "Dobby was 'so shocked when he heard Harry Potter was back at Hogwarts, he let his master's dinner burn! Such a flogging Dobby never had, sir . .....
  *176*
  Harry slumped back onto his pillows.
  "You nearly got Ron and me expelled," he said fiercely. "You'd better get lost before my bones come back, Dobby, or I might strangle you."
  Dobby smiled weakly.
  "Dobby is used to death threats, sir. Dobby gets them five times a day at home."
  He blew his nose on a corner of the filthy pillowcase he wore, looking so pathetic that Harry felt his anger ebb away in spite of himself.
  "Why d'you wear that thing, Dobby?" he asked curiously.
  "This, sir?" said Dobby, plucking at the pillowcase. "'Tis a mark of the house-elf's enslavement, sir. Dobby can only be freed if his masters present him with clothes, sir. The family is careful not to pass Dobby even a sock, sir, for then he would be free to leave their house forever."
  Dobby mopped his bulging eyes and said suddenly, "Harry Potter must go home! Dobby thought his Bludger would be enough to make -"
  "Your Bludger?" said Harry, anger rising once more. "What d'you mean, your Bludger? You made that Bludger try and kill me?"
  "Not kill you, sir, never kill you!" said Dobby, shocked. "Dobby wants to save Harry Potter's life! Better sent home, grievously injured, than remain here sir! Dobby only wanted Harry Potter hurt enough to be sent home!"
  "Oh, is that all?" said Harry angrily. "I don't suppose you're going to tell me why you wanted me sent home in pieces?"
  "Ah, if Harry Potter only knew!" Dobby groaned, more tears dripping onto his ragged pillowcase. "If he knew what he means
   *177*
  to us, to the lowly, the enslaved, we dregs of the magical world! Dobby remembers how it was when He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named was at the height of his powers, sir! We house-elfs were treated like vermin, sir! Of course, Dobby is still treated like that, sir," he admitted, drying his face on the pillowcase. "But mostly, sir, life has improved for my kind since you triumphed over He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Harry Potter survived, and the Dark Lord's power was broken, and it was a new dawn, sir, and Harry Potter shone like a beacon of hope for those of us who thought the Dark days would never end, sit... And now, at Hogwarts, terrible things are to happen, are perhaps happening already, and Dobby cannot let Harry Potter stay here now that history is to repeat itself, now that the Chamber of Secrets is open once more
  Dobby froze, horrorstruck, then grabbed Harry's water jug from his bedside table and cracked it over his own head, toppling out of sight. A second later, he crawled back onto the bed, cross-eyed, muttering, "Bad Dobby, very bad Dobby. . ."
  "So there is a Chamber of Secrets?" Harry whispered. "And did you say it's been opened before? Tell me, Dobby!"
  He seized the elf's bony wrist as Dobby's hand inched toward the water jug. "But I'm not Muggle-born - how can I be in danger from the Chamber?"
  "Ah, sir, ask no more, ask no more of poor Dobby," stammered the elf, his eyes huge in the dark. "Dark deeds are planned in this place, but Harry Potter must not be here when they happen - go home, Harry Potter, go home. Harry Potter must not meddle in this, sir, 'tis too dangerous -"
  "Who is it, Dobby?" Harry said, keeping a firm hold on Dobby's
  *178*
  wrist to stop him from hitting himself with the water jug again. "Who's opened it? Who opened it last time?"
  "Dobby can't, sir, Dobby can't, Dobby mustn't tell!" squealed the elf. "Go home, Harry Potter, go home!"
  "I'm not going anywhere!" said Harry fiercely. "One of my best friends is Muggle-born; she'll be first in line if the Chamber really has been opened -"
  "Harry Potter risks his own life for his friends!" moaned Dobby in a kind of miserable ecstasy. "So noble! So valiant! But he must save himself, he must, Harry Potter must not -"
  Dobby suddenly froze, his bat ears quivering. Harry heard it, too. There were footsteps coming down the passageway outside.
  "Dobby must go!" breathed the elf, terrified. There was a loud crack, and Harry's fist was suddenly clenched on thin air. He slumped back into bed, his eyes on the dark doorway to the hospital wing as the footsteps drew nearer.
  Next moment, Dumbledore was backing into the dormitory, wearing a long woolly dressing gown and a nightcap. He was carrying one end of what looked like a statue. Professor McGonagall appeared a second later, carrying its feet. Together, they heaved it onto a bed.
  "Get Madam Pomfrey," whispered Dumbledore, and Professor McGonagall hurried past the end of Harry's bed out of sight. Harry lay quite still, pretending to be asleep. He heard urgent voices, and then Professor McGonagall swept back into view, closely followed by Madam Pomfrey, who was pulling a cardigan on over her nightdress. He heard a sharp intake of breath.
  "What happened?" Madam Pomfrey whispered to Dumbledore, bending over the statue on the bed.
  *l79*
  "Another attack," said Dumbledore. "Minerva found him on the stairs.
  "There was a bunch of grapes next to him," said Professor McGonagall. "We think he was trying to sneak up here to visit Potter."
  Harry's stomach gave a horrible lurch. Slowly and carefully, he raised himself a few inches so he could look at the statue on the bed. A ray of moonlight lay across its staring face.
  It was Colin Creevey. His eyes were wide and his hands were stuck up in front of him, holding his camera.
  "Petrified?" whispered Madam Pomfrey.
  "Yes," said Professor McGonagall. "But I shudder to think ... If Albus hadn't been on the way downstairs for hot chocolate - who knows what might have -"
  The three of them stared down at Colin. Then Dumbledore leaned forward and wrenched the camera out of Colin's rigid grip.
  "You don't think he managed to get a picture of his attacker?" said Professor McGonagall eagerly.
  Dumbledore didn't answer. He opened the back of the camera.
  "Good gracious!" said Madam Pomfrey.
  A jet of steam had hissed out of the camera. Harry, three beds away, caught the acrid smell of burnt plastic.
  "Melted," said Madam Pomfrey wonderingly. "All melted..."
  "What does this mean, Albus?" Professor McGonagall asked urgently.
  "It means," said Dumbledore, "that the Chamber of Secrets is indeed open again."
  Madam Pomfrey clapped a hand to her mouth. Professor McGonagall stared at Dumbledore.
  *180*
  "But, Albus ... surely ... who?" "The question is not who," said Dumbledore, his eyes on Colin. "The question is, how . . . ." And from what Harry could see of Professor McGonagall's shad owy face, she didn't understand this any better than he did.


第十章 失控的游走球
 
 

 
  自从发生了那次小精灵的灾难事件后,洛哈特教授就再也不把活物带进课堂了。现在,他把他写的书大段大段地念给学生们听,有时候还把一些富有戏剧性的片断表演出来。他一般选择哈利协助他重现当时的场景。到目前为止,哈利被迫扮演的角色有:一个被施了吐泡泡魔咒、经洛哈特治愈的纯朴的特兰西瓦尼亚①村民;一个患了鼻伤风的喜马拉雅山雪人;还有一个吸血鬼,自从洛哈特跟它打过交道后,它就不吃别的,只吃萝卜了。
 
  这一节黑魔法防御术课,哈利又被拖到前面去了,这次是扮演一个狼人。哈利本来是不想合作的,但是有一个很重要的原因,必须让洛哈特保持心情愉快。
 
  “叫得好,哈利——太像了——然后,信不信由你,我猛扑过去——就像这样——砰的把他摔倒——这样——我用一只手把他摁在地上——另一只手拿着魔杖,抵住他的喉咙——然后我缓了缓劲,用剩下来的力气施了非常复杂的人形魔咒——他发出一声凄惨的呻吟——哈利,接着叫唤——还要高一些——很好——他身上的毛消失了——大尖牙缩回去了——他重新变成了一个人。简单有效——又有一个村子会永远记住我这位英雄,我使他们摆脱了每月一次受狼人袭击的恐慌。”

  下课铃响了,洛哈特站了起来。
 
  “家庭作业:就我战胜沃加沃加的事迹写一首诗!写得最好的将得到几本有作者亲笔签名的《会魔法的我》!”
 
  同学们开始离开。哈利回到教室后排,罗恩和赫敏正在那里等着。
 
  “可以了吗?”哈利小声问。
 
  “等大家都走了再说,”赫敏说,“行了……”
 
  她朝着洛哈特的讲台走去,手里紧紧地攥着一张纸条,哈利和罗恩跟在她身后。
 
  “哦——洛哈特教授——”赫敏结结巴巴地说道,“我想——想从图书馆借这本书。希望从里面了解一些背景知识。”她举起那张纸条,她的手微微有些颤抖。“可问题是,这本书在图书馆的禁书区内,所以我需要一位老师在纸条上签字——我相信,这本书会帮助我理解你在《与食尸鬼同游》里讲到的慢性发作的毒液……”
 
  “啊,《与食尸鬼同游》!”洛哈特把纸条从赫敏手里接过去,一边对她露出很热情的笑容。“这大概算我最满意的一本书了。你喜欢吗?”
 
  “哦,喜欢,”赫敏热切地说,“你用滤茶器逮住了最后那个食尸鬼,真是太机智了……”
 
  “啊,我相信,谁也不会反对我给全年级最优秀的学生一点额外的帮助。”洛哈特热情地说,抽出一支巨大的孔雀毛笔。“是啊,很漂亮,不是吗?”他误解了罗恩脸上厌恶的表情,“我一般只用它在书上签名。”
 
  他在纸条上龙飞风舞地签上一个大大的、花体的名字,又把纸条还给赫敏。
 
  “这么说,哈利,”当赫敏笨手笨脚地折起纸条,放进她的书包里时,洛哈特说,“明天就是本赛季的第一场魁地奇比赛了吧?格兰芬多队对斯莱特林队,是吗?听说你是个很出色的球员。我当年也是找球手。他们要我竞选国家队,但我情愿把我毕生的精力用于消灭黑势力。不过,如果你觉得需要开开小灶,尽管来找我。我总是乐意把我的经验传授给能力还不太强的球员……”
 
  哈利在喉咙里含混地咕哝一声,便匆匆跟着罗恩和赫敏离开了。
 
  “我真不敢相信,”他们三个仔细研究纸条上的签名时,哈利说,“他根本没看我们想要的是什么书。”
 
  “因为他是个没有脑子的蠢货。”罗恩说,“管他呢,反正我们想要的东西已经弄到手了。”
 
  “他不是没有脑子的蠢货。”他们小跑着向图书馆去时,赫敏尖声说道。
 
  “就因为他说你是全年级最优秀的学生……”
 
  走进了沉闷安静的图书馆,他们不由得放低了声音。
 
  图书管理员平斯夫人是个脾气暴躁的瘦女人,活像一只营养不良的兀鹫。
 
  “《强力药剂》?”她怀疑地念了一遍,想从赫敏手里把纸条拿过去,但是赫敏不肯放手。
 
  “不知道我能不能留着。”赫敏喘不过气地说。
 
  “哦,给她吧,”罗恩说着,从她紧攥着的手里一把夺过纸条,塞给平斯夫人,“我们还会给你再弄到一个亲笔签名。只要是能保持一段时间不动的东西,洛哈特都会在上面签名的。”
 
  平斯夫人举起纸条,对着光线照了照,好像在检验是不是伪造的,结果它顺利地通过了检验。她昂首阔步地从高高书架之间走过去,几分钟后就回来了。手里拿着一本好像发霉了的大厚书。赫敏小心地把它放进书包,并注意不要走得太快,显出心里有鬼的样子。
 
  五分钟后,他们又一次躲在了哭泣的桃金娘失修的盥洗室里。赫敏驳回了罗恩的反对意见,指出只要头脑正常的人,都不会愿意到这里来,这样他们三个就保证不会被人发现了。哭泣的桃金娘在她的单间里放声大哭,他们不理她,她也不理他们。
 
  赫敏小心翼翼地打开《强力药剂》,三个人都凑上前,看着那些布满水印的纸页。他们一眼就看出这本书为什么属于禁书区了。里面的有些药剂的效果可怕极了,简直令人不敢想象,书里还有一些让人看了感到很不舒服的插图:一个人似乎被从里到外翻了出来,还有一个巫婆脑袋上冒出了许多双手臂。
 
  “在这里。”赫敏激动地说,她找到了标着复方汤剂的那一页。上面着几个人正在变成另外的人。哈利真诚地希望,那些人脸上极度痛苦的神情是画家凭空想象出来的。
 
  “这是我见过的最复杂的药剂。”他们浏览配方时,赫敏说。“草蛉虫,蚂蟥,流液草和两耳草,”她喃喃地念着,用手指一条条指着配料单,“这些都很容易弄到,学生的储藏柜里就有,我们可以自己去取。哎哟,瞧,还有研成粉末的双角兽的角——不知道上哪儿去找……一条非洲树蛇的蛇皮碎片——那也很难弄到——当然啦,还要我们想变的那个人身上的一点儿东西。”
 
  “对不起,”罗恩尖锐地说,“你这是什么意思,什么叫我们想变的那个人身上的一点儿东西?如果有克拉布的脚趾甲在里面,我是决不喝的……”
 
  赫敏好像没有听见他的话,继续说道:“我们现在还不用操这个心,那点儿东西最后才放进去呢……”
 
  罗恩哑口无言地转向哈利,而哈利又产生了另一个疑虑。
 
  “你知不知道我们到底要偷多少东西,赫敏?非洲树蛇的蛇皮碎片,那是学生储藏柜里绝对没有的。我们怎么办,闯进斯内普的私人仓库?我不知道这是不是一个主意……”
 
  赫敏啪的一声把书合上。“好吧,如果你们害怕了,想临阵脱逃,那也没什么。”她说。她的面颊上泛起两团鲜艳的红晕,眼睛比平日更加明亮。“你们知道,我是不想违犯校规的。我认为,威胁麻瓜出身的人比调制一种复杂的药剂恶劣得多。不过,如果你们不想弄清楚那是不是马尔福干的,我现在就去找平斯夫人,把书还给她……”
 
  “我从来没想到,有一天居然会看到你劝说我们违犯校规。”罗恩说,“好吧,说干就干。可是千万不要脚趾甲,好吗?”
 
  “这药水到底需要多长时间才能调制好?”哈利问。
 
  这时赫敏情绪有所好转,她又把书打开了。“是这样,流液草要在满月的那天采,草蛉虫要熬二十天……我想,如果配料都能弄到的话,有一个月就差不多了。”
 
  “一个月?”罗恩说,“等到那时,马尔福可能把学校里一半的麻瓜都打倒了!”只见赫敏的眼睛眯了起来,眼看又要发火了,罗恩赶紧加了一句:“不过这是我们能想到的最好方案了,我们就加紧行动吧。”
 
  可是,当他们准备离开盥洗室、赫敏去看看四下有没有人时,罗恩悄悄地对哈利说:“如果你明天把马尔福从他的扫帚上撞下来,就能省去好多麻烦。”
 
  星期六早晨,哈利很早就醒来了,又在床上躺了一会儿,想着即将到来的魁地奇比赛。他有些紧张,主要是想到如果格兰芬多队输了,伍德会说什么,同时他也想到,他们要面对的球队是骑着金钱能买到的速度最快的扫帚。他从来没有像现在这样渴望打败斯莱特林队。他内心翻滚起伏,睁着眼睛躺了半个小时,然后起床穿好衣服,下楼提早吃早饭。到了礼堂,他发现格兰芬多队的其他队员都挤坐在空荡荡的长餐桌旁,一个个显得紧张不安,沉默寡言。
 
  十一点钟渐渐临近了,全校师生开始前往魁地奇运动场。这是一个闷热潮湿的天气,空中隐隐响着雷声。当哈利走进更衣室时,罗恩和赫敏匆匆过来祝他好运。队员们穿上鲜红色的格兰芬多队服,然后坐下来听伍德按照惯例给他们作赛前鼓舞士气的讲话。
 
  “斯莱特林队的扫帚比我们好,”伍德说,“这是不可否认的。但是我们扫帚上的人比他们强。我们训练得比他们刻苦,在各种天气环境中都飞行过——”(“说得太对了,”乔治韦斯莱说道,“从八月份起,我的衣服就没干过。”)“——我们要叫他们后悔让那个小恶棍马尔福花钱混进他们队里。”
 
  伍德激动得胸脯起伏,他转向哈利。“就看你的了,哈利,要使他们看到,作为一名找球手,单靠一个有钱的爸爸是不够的。要么赶在马尔福之前抓住金色飞贼,要么死在赛场上,哈利,因为我们今天必须取胜,我们必须取胜。”
 
  “所以别有压力,哈利。”弗雷德冲他眨眨眼睛,说道。
 
  他们出来走向赛场时,迎接他们的是一片喧闹的声音。主要是欢呼喝彩,因为拉文克劳和赫奇帕奇都希望看到斯莱特林被打败,但同时也能听见人群里斯莱特林们的嘘声和喝倒彩的声音。魁地奇裁判霍琦夫人请弗林特和伍德握了握手,他们用威胁的目光互相瞪视着,并且不必要地把对方的手攥得很紧很紧。
 
  “听我的哨声,”霍琦夫人说,“三……二……一……”
 
  人群中喧声鼎沸,欢送他们起飞,十四名队员一起蹿上铅灰色的天空。哈利飞得比所有队员都高,眯着眼睛环顾四周,寻找金色飞贼。
 
  “你没事吧,疤头?”马尔福喊道,他箭一般地在哈利下面穿梭,似乎在炫耀他扫帚的速度。
 
  哈利没有时间回答。就在这时,一只沉重的黑色游走球突然朝他飞来,他以毫厘之差勉强躲过,感觉到球飞过时拂动了他的头发。
 
  “真悬,哈利!”乔治说,他手里拿着击球棒,从哈利身边疾驰而过,准备把游走球击向斯莱特林队员。哈利看见乔治狠狠地把游走球击向德里安·普西,没想到游走球中途改变方向,又径直朝哈利飞来。
 
  哈利赶紧下降躲避,乔治又把它重重地击向马尔福。然而,游走球像回转飞镖一样,再次掉转身来,直取哈利的脑袋。
 
  哈利突然加速,嗖嗖地飞向赛场的另一端。他可以听见游走球在后面呼啸着追赶他。这是怎么回事?弗雷德·韦斯莱正在另一端等着游走球。哈利猛地一低头,弗雷德用尽全身的力气对游走球猛击一棒,游走球被击到了一边。
 
  “这下好了!”弗雷德高兴地喊道。然而他错了,那只游走球好像被磁力吸引在哈利周围一样,又一次追着他飞来,哈利只好拼命加快速度逃走。
 
  天开始下雨了,哈利感到大滴大滴的雨水打到他脸上,溅在他的眼镜上。他完全不了解赛场上的其他情况,直到听见解说员李乔丹说:“斯莱特林队领先,六十比零。”
 
  显然,斯莱特林队的超级扫帚发挥了作用,同时那只疯狂的游走球竭尽全力要把哈利从空中撞下来。弗雷德和乔治现在紧贴着哈利左右飞行,这使哈利只能看见他们连续击打的手臂,根本没有希望寻找金色飞贼,更别说抓住它了。
 
  “有人对——这只——游走球——做了手脚——”弗雷德嘟囔着,一边用力把又向哈利发起新一轮进攻的游走球击飞。
 
  “我们需要暂停。”乔治说,一边向伍德示意,一边还要阻止游走球撞断哈利的鼻子。
 
  伍德显然捕捉到了他的信号。霍琦夫人的哨声响了,哈利、弗雷德和乔治降落到地面,一边仍然闪避着那只发了疯的游走球。
 
  “怎么回事?”伍德问道。
 
  这时格兰芬多队的队员已聚拢在一起,人群中的斯莱特林队员们发出阵阵嘲笑。
 
  “我们被打败了。弗雷德,乔治,那只游走球阻止安吉利娜得分时,你们上哪儿去了?”
 
  “我们在她上面二十英尺的地方,阻止另一只游走球害死哈利,伍德。”乔治气呼呼地说,“有人摆弄过那只球——它不肯放过哈利,整个比赛过程中,它根本不去追别人。斯莱特林队一定对它做了手脚。”
 
  “可是自从我们上次练习之后,游走球就一直锁在霍琦夫人的办公室里,那时候它们还都好好的……”伍德焦急地说。
 
  霍琦夫人正向他们走来。哈利的目光越过她的肩头,可以看见斯莱特林队的队员们讥笑着对他指指点点。
 
  “听着。”哈利说,霍琦夫人越走越近了。“你们俩一刻不停地围着我飞来飞去,我根本就没有希望抓住金色飞贼,除非它自己钻到我的袖子里来。”哈利说,“你们还是回到其他队员身边,让我自己去对付那只撒野的球吧。”
 
  “别犯傻了,”弗雷德说,“它会把你的脑袋撞掉的。”
 
  伍德看看哈利,又看看韦斯莱孪生兄弟。
 
  “奥利弗,这是不理智的,”艾丽娅斯平内特生气地说,“你不能让哈利一个人对付那东西。我们请求调查吧——”
 
  “如果我们现在停止,就会被剥夺比赛资格!”哈利说,“我们不能因为一只失控的游走球而输给斯莱特林队!快点,奥利弗,叫他们别再管我了!”
 
  “这都怪你,”乔治气愤地对伍德说,“‘要么抓住金色飞贼,要么死在赛场上。’——你真昏了头了,对他说这种话!”
 
  霍琦夫人来到他们中间。
 
  “可以继续比赛了吗?”她问伍德。
 
  伍德看着哈利脸上坚决的神情。
 
  “好吧,”他说,“弗雷德、乔治,你们都听见哈利的话了——别去管他,让他自己对付那只游走球。”
 
  现在雨下得更大了。霍琦夫人哨声一响,哈利双脚一蹬,飞上天空,他听见脑后嗖嗖直响,知道那只游走球又追过来了。哈利越升越高,忽而拐弯,忽而旋转,忽而急转直下,忽而盘旋而上,忽而又东绕西绕,走一条“之”字形路线。他微微有些眩晕,但仍然把眼睛睁得大大的。雨点噼噼啪啪地打在他的眼镜上,当他为了躲避游走球的又一次凶猛的进攻、头朝下悬挂着时,雨水流进了他的鼻孔。他听见人群里传出一阵大笑,他知道自己的样子肯定很愚蠢,但是那只撒野的游走球很笨重,不能像他这样敏捷地改变方向。他开始围着赛场边缘像环滑车一样飞行,眯起眼睛,透过银白色的雨帘注视着格兰芬多队的球门柱,只见德里安正试图超过伍德……一阵呼啸声在耳边响过,哈利知道游走球又一次差点击中他。他调转头来,朝相反方向急逮飞驰。
 
  “是在练芭蕾舞吗,波特?”当哈利为躲避游走球而不得不在空中傻乎乎地旋转时,马尔福大声嚷道。
 
  哈利飞快地逃避,游走球在后面穷追不舍,离他只有几英尺。他回头憎恨地瞪着马尔福,就在这时,他看见了,看见了金色飞贼,就在马尔福左耳朵上方几英寸的地方盘旋——马尔福光顾着嘲笑哈利了,没有看见它。
 
  在那难熬的一瞬间,哈利悬在半空中,不敢加速朝马尔福冲去,生怕他会抬头看见金色飞贼。嘟!他停顿的时间太长了一点儿。游走球终于击中了他,狠狠地撞向他的臂肘,哈利感到他的胳膊一下子断了。一阵烧灼般的疼痛,使他感到有些眩晕,在被雨水浇湿的飞天扫帚上滑向一侧,一条腿的膝盖仍然勾住扫把,右手毫无知觉地悬荡在身体旁边。游走球又朝他发起了第二次进攻,这次瞄准了他的脸。哈利猛地偏离原来的方向,只有一个念头牢牢地占据着他已经迟钝的头脑——冲向马尔福。在朦胧的雨帘中,哈利忍着钻心的剧痛,冲向下面那张正在讥笑的发亮的脸。他看见那张脸上的眼睛惊恐地睁大了——马尔福以为哈利要来撞他。
 
  “你干吗——”他喘着气说,一边匆匆躲开哈利。
 
  哈利那只没有受伤的手松开扫帚,狠狠地伸出去一抓——他感到他的手指握住了冰冷的金色飞贼,但由于他现在只用两条腿夹住扫帚,便径直朝地面坠落下去,同时硬撑着不让自己昏迷过去,这时他听见下面的人群中传出一片惊呼。
 
  砰的一声,水花四溅,哈利摔在泥泞里,从扫帚上滚落下来。他的手臂以一种十分奇怪的角度悬在那里。在一阵阵剧痛中,他听见了许多口哨声和叫喊声,仿佛是从很远的地方传来。他定睛一看,金色飞贼正牢牢地攥在他那只没有受伤的手里。
 
  “啊哈,”他含糊地说,“我们赢了。”然后便晕了过去。
 
  他醒过来时,仍然躺在赛场上,雨水哗哗地浇在他脸上,有人俯身看着他。
 
  他看见一排闪闪发亮的牙齿。“哦,不要,不要你。”他呻吟着说。
 
  “不知道他在说什么。”洛哈特大声地对那些焦虑地聚在周围的格兰芬多的学生们说,“不要担心,哈利。我正要给你治胳膊呢。”
 
  “不!”哈利说,“就让它这样好了,谢谢你……”
 
  他想坐起来,可是胳膊疼得太厉害了。他听见旁边传来熟悉的咔嚓声。
 
  “我不要拍这样的照片,科林。”他大声说。
 
  “躺好,哈利,”洛哈特安慰他说,“这是一个简单的魔咒,我用过无数次了。”
 
  “我为什么不能直接去医院?”哈利咬紧牙关,从牙缝里说。
 
  “他真的应该去医院。”满身泥浆的伍德说,尽管他的找球手受了伤,他仍然抑制不住脸上的笑容。“你那一抓真是绝了,哈利,太精彩了,还没见你干得这么漂亮过。”
 
  哈利透过周围密密麻麻的许多条腿,看见弗雷德和乔治韦斯莱兄弟俩正拼命把那只撒野的游走球按压进箱子里。游走球仍然凶猛地挣扎着。
 
  “往后站。”洛哈特说着,卷起了他那翡翠绿衣服的袖子。
 
  “别——不要——”哈利虚弱地说,可是洛哈特已经在旋转他的魔杖了。一秒钟后,他把魔杖对准了哈利的胳膊。
 
  一种异样的、非常难受的感觉像闪电一样,从哈利的肩膀直达他的指尖。就好像他的手臂正在被抽空。他不敢看是怎么回事,闭上了眼睛,把脸偏在一边。但是,当周围的人们纷纷倒吸着冷气、科林克里维又开始忙着疯狂拍照时,他发现他最担心的事变成了现实。他的胳膊不疼了——但是感觉也根本不像一条胳膊了。
 
  “哈,”洛哈特说道,“是啊,没错,有时候也会发生这样的事。可是关键在于,骨头已经接上了。这点要千万记住。好了,哈利,溜达着到医院去吧——啊,韦斯莱先生、格兰杰小姐,你们能陪他去吗?庞弗雷夫人可以——哦——再给你修整一下。”
 
  哈利站起身来,感到身体很奇怪地歪向了一边。他深深吸了口气,低头朝他的右侧身体看去。眼前的景象使他差点再一次晕了过去。
 
  从他袖管里伸出来的,活像是一只厚厚的、肉色的橡皮手套。他试着活动手指,但没有反应。
 
  洛哈特没有接好哈利的骨头,他把骨头都拿掉了。
 
  庞弗雷夫人很不高兴。
 
  “你应该直接来找我!”她气呼呼地说,托起那个可怜巴巴、毫无生气的玩艺儿,就在半小时前,它还是一条活动自如的胳膊。“我一秒钟就能把骨头接好
——可是要让它们重新长出来——”
 
  “你也会的,是吗?”哈利十分迫切地问。
 
  “我当然会,可是会很疼的。”庞弗雷夫人板着脸说,扔给哈利一套睡衣,“你只好在这里过夜了……”
 
  哈利病床周围的帘子拉上了,罗恩帮他换上睡衣,赫敏在外面等着。他们费了不少工夫,才把那只橡皮般的、没有骨头的胳膊塞进了袖子。
 
  “你现在还怎么护着洛哈特,嗯,赫敏?”罗恩一边把哈利软绵绵的手指一个个地从袖口里拉出来,一边隔着帘子大声说道,“如果哈利想要把骨头拿掉,他自己会提出来的。”
 
  “谁都会犯错误的嘛,”赫敏说,“而且现在胳膊不疼了。是吧,哈利?”
 
  “不疼了,”哈利说,“可是它什么也做不成了。”他一摆腿上了床,胳膊瘫软无力地摆动着。
 
  赫敏和庞弗雷夫人绕过帘子走来。庞弗雷夫人手里拿着一只大瓶子,上面贴着“生骨灵”的标签。“这一晚上会比较难熬,”她说着,倒出热气腾腾的一大杯,递给哈利,“长骨头是一件很难受的事儿。”
 
  喝生骨灵就够难受的了。它在哈利的嘴里燃烧,又顺着喉管燃烧下去,使哈利连连咳嗽,唾沫喷溅。庞弗雷夫人退了出去,一边仍然不停地咂着嘴,埋怨这项运动太危险,老师们太无能。罗恩和赫敏留在病房里,喂哈利吞下几口水。
 
  “不过我们赢了,”罗恩说,脸上绽开了笑容,“多亏你抓住了金色飞贼。马尔福的那副表情……他看上去想要杀人!”
 
  “我真想知道他对那只游走球做了什么手脚。”赫敏生气地说。
 
  “我们可以把这个问题也写在清单上,等我喝了复方汤剂以后一起问他。”哈利说着,一头倒在扰头上,“我希望复方汤剂的味道比这玩艺儿好一些……”
 
  “如果里面放了斯莱特林身上的一点儿东西呢?你真会开玩笑。”罗恩说。
 
  就在这时,病房的门突然开了,格兰芬多队的队员们来看哈利了。他们一个个满身泥泞,像落汤鸡一样。
 
  “哈利,你飞得太棒了,”乔治说道,“我刚才看见马库斯冲马尔福大叫大嚷。说什么金色飞贼就在他头顶上,他都看不见。马尔福看上去可不太高兴。”
 
  队员们带来了蛋糕、糖果和几瓶南瓜汁。他们围在哈利床边,正要开一个很快乐的晚会,不料庞弗雷夫人咆哮着冲了进来,“这孩子需要休息,他有三十三块骨头要长呢!出去!出去!”
 
  于是,病房里就剩下了哈利一个人,没有任何事情来分散他的注意力。只感到软绵绵的胳膊像刀割一般痛着。
 
  过了好长好长时间,哈利突然醒来了,四下里漆黑一片。他痛得小声叫唤起来,现在他的胳膊里好像有无数的大裂片。开始,他以为是胳膊把他疼醒的,紧接着,他惊恐地意识到有人在黑暗中用海绵擦拭他的额头。
 
  “走开!”他大声说,随即,他认出来了,“多比!”
 
  家养小精灵瞪着两只网球般的大眼睛,在黑暗中打量着哈利。一颗泪珠从他尖尖的长鼻子上滚落下来。
 
  “哈利波特回到了学校,”他悲哀地小声说,“多比几次三番地提醒哈利波特。啊,先生,您为什么不听多比的警告呢?哈利波特没有赶上火车,为什么不回家去呢?”
 
  哈利从枕头上撑起身子,把多比的海绵推开。
 
  “你在这里做什么?”他问,“你怎么知道我没有赶上火车?”
 
  多比的嘴唇颤抖了,哈利心头顿时起了怀疑。
 
  “是你干的!”他慢慢地说,“是你封死了隔墙,不让我们过去!”
 
  “正是这样,先生。”多比说着,拼命地点头,扑扇着两只大耳朵,“多比躲在旁边,等候哈利波特,然后封死了通道,事后多比不得不用熨斗烫伤自已的手——”他给哈利看他十个绑着绷带的长长的手指,“——可是多比不在乎,先生,多比以为哈利波特这下子安全了,多比做梦也没有想到,哈利波特居然走另一条路到了学校!”
 
  他前后摇晃着身子,丑陋的大脑袋摆个不停。
 
  “多比听说哈利波特还是回到了霍格沃茨,真是大吃一惊,把主人的晚饭烧糊了!好厉害的一顿鞭打,多比以前还没有经历过,先生……”
 
  哈利重重地跌回到枕头上。
 
  “你差点害得罗恩和我被开除了,”他暴躁地说,“你最好趁我骨头没长好赶紧躲开,多比,不然我会掐死你的。”
 
  多比淡淡一笑,“多比已经习惯了死亡的威胁。多比在家里每天都能听到五次。”他用身上穿的脏兮兮的枕套一角擤了擤鼻涕,那模样显得可怜巴巴的,哈利觉得他的怒火不由自主地消退了。
 
  “你为什么穿着那玩艺儿,多比?”他好奇地问。
 
  “这个吗,先生?”多比说着,扯了扯枕套,“这象征着家养小精灵的奴隶身分,先生。只有当多比的主人给他衣服穿时,多比才能获得自由。家里的人都很小心,连一双袜子也不交给多比,先生,因为那样的话,多比就自由了,就永远离开他们家了。”
 
  多比擦了擦凸起的大眼睛,突然说道:“哈利波特必须回家!多比原以为他的游走球肯定能使——”
 
  “你的游走球?”哈利问,怒火又腾地蹿了起来,“你这是什么意思,你的游走球?是你让那只游走球来撞死我的?”
 
  “不是撞死您,先生,绝对不是撞死您!”多比惊恐地说,“多比想挽救哈利波特的生命!受了重伤被送回家,也比待在这儿强,先生。多比只希望哈利波特稍微受点儿伤,然后被打发回家!”
 
  “哦,就是这些?”哈利气愤地问,“我猜你大概不会告诉我,你为什么希望我粉身碎骨地被送回家,是吗?”
 
  “啊,但愿哈利波特知道!”多比呻吟着,更多的眼泪滚落到他破破烂烂的枕套上。“但愿他知道,他对魔法世界里我们这些卑微的、受奴役的小人物意味着什么!多比没有忘记那个连名字都不能提的魔头势力最强大时的情形,先生!人们像对待害虫一样对待我们这些家养小精灵,先生!当然啦,他们现在仍然那样对待多比,先生。”他承认道,一边在枕套上擦了擦脸。“可是总的来说,自从你战胜了那个连名字都不能提的魔头之后,我们这些人的生活已经大有改善。哈利波特活了下来,邪恶魔头的魔力被打破了,这是一个新的开端,先生。对于我们中间这些认为黑暗的日子永远不会完结的人来说,哈利波特就像希望的灯塔一样闪耀着,先生……现在,在霍格沃茨,可怕的事情就要发生了——也许已经发生了,多比不能让哈利波特留在这里,因为历史即将重演,密室又一次被打开
——”
 
  多比呆住了,惊恐万状,接着便从床头柜上抓起哈利的水罐,敲碎在他自己脑袋上,然后摇摇晃晃地消失了。一秒钟后,他又慢慢地爬到床上,两只眼珠对着,低声嘟囔着说:“坏多比,很坏很坏的多比……”
 
  “这么说,确实有一个密室?”哈利小声问,“而且——你说它以前曾被打开过?告诉我,多比!”
 
  小精灵多比的手又朝水罐伸去,哈利一把抓住他皮包骨头的手腕。“但我不是麻瓜出身的呀——密室怎么可能对我有危险呢?”
 
  “啊,先生,别再问了,别再追问可怜的多比了。”小精灵结结巴巴地说,眼睛在黑暗中大得像铜铃。“这里有人在策划阴谋,在事情发生的时候,哈利波特千万不能待在这里。回家吧,哈利波特。回家。哈利波特决不能插手这件事,先生,太危险了——”
 
  “那是谁,多比?”哈利说,同时牢牢地抓住多比的手腕,不让他再用水罐打自己的脑袋。“谁打开了密室?上次是谁打开的?”
 
  “多比不能说,先生,多比不能说,多比绝对不能说——”小精灵尖叫着,“回家吧,哈利波特,回家吧。”
 
  “我哪儿也不去!”哈利烦躁地说,“我最好的一个朋友就是麻瓜出身的,如果密室真的被打开了,她是首当其冲——”
 
  “哈利波特愿为朋友冒生命危险!”多比既伤心又欢喜地呻吟着,“多么高贵!多么勇敢!但他必须保住自己,他必须,哈利波特千万不能——”
 
  多比突然僵住了,两只蝙蝠状的耳朵颤抖着。哈利也听见了。外面的过道里传来了脚步声。
 
  “多比必须走了!”小精灵被吓坏了,喘着气说。
 
  只听得一声很响的爆裂声,哈利的拳头里突然一松,里面只剩下了空气。他跌回床上,眼睛看着漆黑的病房门口,脚步声越来越近了。
 
  紧接着,邓布利多后退着进入了病房。他穿着一件长长的羊毛晨衣,戴着睡帽。他双手抬着一件雕塑般的东西的一端。一秒钟后,麦格教授也出现了,抬着那东西的脚。他们一起把它放到床上。
 
  “去叫庞弗雷夫人,”邓布利多小声说,麦格教授匆匆经过哈利的床头,走了出去。
 
  哈利一动不动地躺着,假装睡着了。他听见有人急切的说话声,接着麦格教授又飞快地走了进来,庞弗雷夫人紧随其后,她在睡衣外面套了一件夹克。哈利听见了倒吸一口冷气的声音。
 
  “怎么回事?”庞弗雷夫人小声地问邓布利多,一边俯身查看那尊雕像。
 
  “又是一起攻击事件,”邓布利多说,“麦格在楼梯上发现了他。”
 
  “他身边还有一串葡萄,”麦格教授说道,“我们猜他是想溜到这里来看波特。”
 
  哈利的胃部狠狠抽搐了一下。他慢慢地、小心翼翼地把身体抬起几寸,这样便能看见那张床上的雕像了。一道月光洒在那张目瞪口呆的脸上。
 
  是科林克里维。他眼睛睁得大大的,双手伸在胸前,举着他的照相机。
 
  “被石化了?”庞弗雷夫人小声问。
 
  “是的,”麦格教授说,“我想起来就不寒而栗……如果不是阿不思碰巧下楼来端热巧克力,谁知道会怎么样……”
 
  三个人专注地看着科林。然后邓布利多倾身向前,从科林僵硬的手指间取出照相机。
 
  “他会不会拍下了攻击者的照片?”麦格教授急切地问。
 
  邓布利多没有回答。他撬开照相机的后盖。
 
  “我的天哪!”庞弗雷夫人惊呼道。
 
  一股热气咝咝地从照相机里冒出来。就连隔着三个床的哈利,也闻到了一股塑料燃烧的刺鼻气味。
 
  “熔化了,”庞弗雷夫人诧异地说,“居然全熔化了……”
 
  “这意味着什么,阿不思?”麦格教授急迫地追问。
 
  “这意味着,”邓布利多说,“密室确实又被打开了。”
 
  庞弗雷夫人用手捂住了嘴巴。麦格教授呆呆地看着邓布利多。“可是阿不思
……你想必知道……谁?”
 
  “问题不是谁,”邓布利多的目光停留在科林身上,说道,“问题是,怎样
……”
 
  哈利看到阴影中麦格教授脸上的神情,知道她像自己一样,没有听懂邓布利多的话。
 

 
  ①罗马尼亚中部的一个地方。

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 23楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER ELEVEN
  THE D-KJEL]ING C-L-IJIB
  Harry woke up on Sunday morning to find the dormitory blazing with winter sunlight and his arm reboned but very stiff. He sat up quickly and looked over at Colin's bed, but it had been blocked from view by the high curtains Harry had changed behind yesterday. Seeing that he was awake, Madam Pomfrey came bustling over with a breakfast tray and then began bending and stretching his arm and fingers.
  "All in order," she said as he clumsily fed himself porridge lefthanded. "When you've finished eating, you may leave."
  Harry dressed as quickly as he could and hurried off to Gryffindor Tower, desperate to tell Ron and Hermione about Colin and Dobby, but they weren't there. Harry left to look for them, wondering where they could have got to and feeling slightly hurt that they weren't interested in whether he had his bones back or not.
  *182*
  As Harry passed the library, Percy Weasley strolled out of it, looking in far better spirits than last time they'd met.
  "Oh, hello, Harry," he said. "Excellent flying yesterday, really excellent. Gryffindor has just taken the lead for the House Cup you earned fifty points!"
  "You haven't seen Ron or Hermione, have you?" said Harry.
  "No, I haven't," said Percy, his smile fading. "I hope Ron's not in another girls' toilet .....
  Harry forced a laugh, watched Percy walk out of sight, and then headed straight for Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. He couldn't see why Ron and Hermione would be in there again, but after making sure that neither Filch nor any prefects were around, he opened the door and heard their voices coming from a locked stall.
  "It's me," he said, closing the door behind him. There was a clunk, a splash, and a gasp from within the stall and he saw Hermione's eye peering through the keyhole.
  `Harry!" she said. "You gave us such a fright - come in how's your arm?"
  "Fine," said Harry, squeezing into the stall. An old cauldron was perched on the toilet, and a crackling from under the rim told Harry they had lit a fire beneath it. Conjuring up portable, waterproof fires was a speciality of Hermione's.
  "We'd've come to meet you, but we decided to get started on the Polyjuice Potion," Ron explained as Harry, with difficulty, locked the stall again. "We've decided this is the safest place to hide it."
  Harry started to tell them about Colin, but Hermione interrupted.
  "We already know - we heard Professor McGonagall telling
  Professor Flitwick this morning. That's why we decided we'd better get going -"
  "The sooner we get a confession out of Malfoy, the better," snarled Ron. "D'you know what I think? He was in such a foul temper after the Quidditch match, he took it out on Colin."
  "There's something else," said Harry, watching Hermione tearing bundles of knotgrass and throwing them into the potion. "Dobby came to visit me in the middle of the night."
  Ron and Hermione looked up, amazed. Harry told them everything Dobby had told him - or hadn't told him. Hermione and Ron listened with their mouths open.
  "The Chamber of Secrets has been opened before?" Hermione said.
  "This settles it," said Ron in a triumphant voice. "Lucius Malfoy must've opened the Chamber when he was at school here and now he's told dear old Draco how to do it. It's obvious. Wish Dobby'd told you what kind of monster's in there, though. I want to know how come nobody's noticed it sneaking around the school."
  "Maybe it can make itself invisible," said Hermione, prodding leeches to the bottom of the cauldron. "Or maybe it can disguise itself - pretend to be a suit of armor or something - I've read about Chameleon Ghouls -"
  "You read too much, Hermione," said Ron, pouring dead lacewings on top of the leeches. He crumpled up the empty lacewing bag and looked at Harry.
  "So Dobby stopped us from getting on the train and broke your
  arm        He shook his head. "You know what, Harry? If he doesn't
  stop trying to save your life he's going to kill you."
  *184*
  The news that Colin Creevey had been attacked and was now lying as though dead in the hospital wing had spread through the entire school by Monday morning. The air was suddenly thick with rumor and suspicion. The first years were now moving around the castle in tight-knit groups, as though scared they would be attacked if they ventured forth alone.
  Ginny Weasley, who sat next to Colin Creevey in Charms, was distraught, but Harry felt that Fred and George were going the wrong way about cheering her up. They were taking turns covering themselves with fur or boils and jumping out at her from behind statues. They only stopped when Percy, apoplectic with rage, told them he was going to write to Mrs. Weasley and tell her Ginny was having nightmares.
  Meanwhile, hidden from the teachers, a roaring trade in talismans, amulets, and other protective devices was sweeping the school. Neville Longbottom bought a large, evil-smelling green onion, a pointed purple crystal, and a rotting newt tail before the other Gryffindor boys pointed out that he was in no danger; he was a pure- blood, and therefore unlikely to be attacked.
  "They went for Filch first," Neville said, his round face fearful. "And everyone knows I'm almost a Squib."
  In the second week of December Professor McGonagall came around as usual, collecting names of those who would be staying at school for Christmas. Harry, Ron, and Hermione signed her list; they had heard that Malfoy was staying, which struck them as very suspicious. The holidays would be the perfect time to use the Polyjuice Potion and try to worm a confession out of him.
  Unfortunately, the potion was only half finished. They still
  * 3-85*
  needed the bicorn horn and the boomslang skin, and the only place they were going to get them was from Snape's private stores. Harry privately felt he'd rather face Slytherin's legendary monster than let Snape catch him robbing his office.
  "What we need," said Hermione briskly as Thursday afternoon's double Potions lesson loomed nearer, "is a diversion. Then one of us can sneak into Snape's office and take what we need."
  Harry and Ron looked at her nervously.
  "I think Id better do the actual stealing," Hermione continued in a matter-of-fact tone. "You two will be expelled if you get into any more trouble, and I've got a clean record. So all you need to do is cause enough mayhem to keep Snape busy for five minutes or so.
  Harry smiled feebly. Deliberately causing mayhem in Snape's Potions class was about as safe as poking a sleeping dragon in the eye.
  Potions lessons took place in one of the large dungeons. Thursday afternoon's lesson proceeded in the usual way. Twenty cauldrons stood steaming between the wooden desks, on which stood brass scales and jars of ingredients. Snape prowled through the fumes, making waspish remarks about the Gryffindors' work while the Slytherins sniggered appreciatively. Draco Malfoy, who was Snape's favorite student, kept flicking puffer-fish eyes at Ron and Harry, who knew that if they retaliated they would get detention faster than you could say "Unfair."
  Harry's Swelling Solution was far too runny, but he had his mind on more important things. He was waiting for Hermione's signal, and he hardly listened as Snape paused to sneer at his watery
  *186*
  potion. When Snape turned and walked off to bully Neville, Hermione caught Harry's eye and nodded.
  Harry ducked swiftly down behind his cauldron, pulled one of Fred's Filibuster fireworks out of his pocket, and gave it a quick prod with his wand. The firework began to fizz and sputter. Knowing he had only seconds, Harry straightened up, took aim, and lobbed it into the air; it landed right on target in Goyle's cauldron.
  Goyle's potion exploded, showering the whole class. People shrieked as splashes of the Swelling Solution hit them. Malfoy got a faceful and his nose began to swell like a balloon; Goyle blundered around, his hands over his eyes, which had expanded to the size of a dinner plate - Snape was trying to restore calm and find out what had happened. Through the confusion, Harry saw Hermione slip quietly into Snape's office.
  "Silence! SILENCE!" Snape roared. "Anyone who has been splashed, come here for a Deflating Draft - when I find out who did this -"
  Harry tried not to laugh as he watched Malfoy hurry forward, his head drooping with the weight of a nose like a small melon. As half the class lumbered up to Snape's desk, some weighted down with arms like clubs, others unable to talk through gigantic puffedup lips, Harry saw Hermione slide back into the dungeon, the front of her robes bulging.
  When everyone had taken a swig of antidote and the various swellings had subsided, Snape swept over to Goyle's cauldron and scooped out the twisted black remains of the firework. There was a sudden hush.
  *187*
  "If I ever find out who threw this," Snape whispered, "I shall make sure that person is expelled."
  Harry arranged his face into what he hoped was a puzzled expression. Snape was looking right at him, and the bell that rang ten minutes later could not have been more welcome.
  "He knew it was me," Harry told Ron and Hermione as they hurried back to Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. "I could tell."
  Hermione threw the new ingredients into the cauldron and began to stir feverishly.
  "It'll be ready in two weeks," she said happily.
  "Snape can't prove it was you," said Ron reassuringly to Harry. "What can he do?"
  "Knowing Snape, something foul," said Harry as the potion frothed and bubbled.
  A week later, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were walking across the entrance hall when they saw a small knot of people gathered around the notice board, reading a piece of parchment that had just been pinned up. Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas beckoned them over, looking excited.
  "They're starting a Dueling Club!" said Seamus. "First meeting tonight! I wouldn't mind dueling lessons; they might come in handy one of these days ......
  "What, you reckon Slytherin's monster can duel?" said Ron, but he, too, read the sign with interest.
  "Could be useful," he said to Harry and Hermione as they went into dinner. "Shall we go?"
  Harry and Hermione were all for it, so at eight o'clock that
  *188*
  evening they hurried back to the Great Hall. The long dining tables had vanished and a golden stage had appeared along one wall, lit by thousands of candles floating overhead. The ceiling was velvety black once more and most of the school seemed to be packed beneath it, all carrying their wands and looking excited.
  "I wonder who'll be teaching us?" said Hermione as they edged into the chattering crowd. "Someone told me Flitwick was a dueling champion when he was young - maybe it'll be him."
  "As long as it's not -" Harry began, but he ended on a groan: Gilderoy Lockhart was walking onto the stage, resplendent in robes of deep plum and accompanied by none other than Snape, wearing his usual black.
  Lockhart waved an arm for silence and called ' "Gather round, gather round! Can everyone see me? Can you all hear me? Excellent!
  "Now, Professor Dumbledore has granted me permission to start this little dueling club, to train you all in case you ever need to defend yourselves as I myself have done on countless occasions - for full details, see my published works.
  "Let me introduce my assistant, Professor Snape," said Lockhart, flashing a wide smile. "He tells me he knows a tiny little bit about dueling himself and has sportingly agreed to help me with a short demonstration before we begin. Now, I don't want any of you youngsters to worry - you'll still have your Potions master when I'm through with him, never fear!"
  "Wouldn't it be good if they finished each other off?" Ron muttered in Harry's ear.
  Snape's upper lip was curling. Harry wondered why Lockhart
  *189*
  was still smiling; if Snape had been looking at him like that he'd have been running as fast as he could in the opposite direction.
  Lockhart and Snape turned to face each other and bowed; at least, Lockhart did, with much twirling of his hands, whereas Snape jerked his head irritably. Then they raised their wands like swords in front of them.
  "As you see, we are holding our wands in the accepted combative position," Lockhart told the silent crowd. "On the count of three, we will cast our first spells. Neither of us will be aiming to kill, of course."
  "I wouldn't bet on that," Harry murmured, watching Snape baring his teeth.
  "One - two - three -"
  Both of them swung their wands above their heads and pointed them at their opponent; Snape cried: "Expelliarmus!" There was a dazzling flash of scarlet light and Lockhart was blasted off his feet: He flew backward off the stage, smashed into the wall, and slid down it to sprawl on the floor.
  Malfoy and some of the other Slytherins cheered. Hermione was dancing on tiptoes. "Do you think he's all right?" she squealed through her fingers.
  "Who cares?" said Harry and Ron together.
  Lockhart was getting unsteadily to his feet. His hat had fallen off and his wavy hair was standing on end.
  "Well, there you have it!" he said, tottering back onto the platform. "That was a Disarming Charm - as you see, I've lost my wand - ah, thank you, Miss Brown - yes, an excellent idea to show them that, Professor Snape, but if you don't mind my saying
  *190*
  so, it was very obvious what you were about to do. If I had wanted to stop you it would have been only too easy - however, I felt it would be instructive to let them see . . ."
  Snape was looking murderous. Possibly Lockhart had noticed, because he said, "Enough demonstrating! I'm going to come amongst you now and put you all into pairs. Professor Snape, if you'd like to help me -"
  They moved through the crowd, matching up partners. Lockhart teamed Neville with Justin Finch-Fletchley, but Snape reached Harry and Ron first.
  "Time to split up the dream team, I think," he sneered. "Weasley, you can partner Finnigan. Potter -"
  Harry moved automatically toward Hermione.
  "I don't think so," said Snape, smiling coldly. "Mr. Malfoy, come over here. Let's see what you make of the famous Potter. And you, Miss Granger - you can partner Miss Bulstrode."
  Malfoy strutted over, smirking. Behind him walked a Slytherin girl who reminded Harry of a picture he'd seen in Holidays with Hags. She was large and square and her heavy jaw jutted aggressively. Hermione gave her a weak smile that she did not return.
  "Face your partners!" called Lockhart, back on the platform. "And bow!"
  Harry and Malfoy barely inclined their heads, not taking their eyes off each other.
  "Wands at the ready!" shouted Lockhart. "When I count to three, cast your charms to disarm your opponents - only to disarm them - we don't want any accidents - one ... two ... three -"
  *191*
  Harry swung his wand high, but Malfoy had already started on "two": His spell hit Harry so hard he felt as though he'd been hit over the head with a saucepan. He stumbled, but everything still seemed to be working, and wasting no more time, Harry pointed his wand straight at Malfoy and shouted, "Rictusempra!"
  A jet of silver light hit Malfoy in the stomach and he doubled up, wheezing.
  "I said disarm only!" Lockhart shouted in alarm over the heads of the battling crowd, as Malfoy sank to his knees; Harry had hit him with a Tickling Charm, and he could barely move for laughing. Harry hung back, with a vague feeling it would be unsporting to bewitch Malfoy while he was on the floor, but this was a mistake; gasping for breath, Malfoy pointed his wand at Harry's knees, choked, "Tarantallegra!" and the next second Harry's legs began to jerk around out of his control in a kind of quickstep.
  "Stop! Stop!" screamed Lockhart, but Snape took charge.
  "Finite Incantatem!" he shouted; Harry's feet stopped dancing, Malfoy stopped laughing, and they were able to look up.
  A haze of greenish smoke was hovering over the scene. Both Neville and Justin were lying on the floor, panting; Ron was holding up an ashen-faced Seamus, apologizing for whatever his broken wand had done; but Hermione and Millicent Bulstrode were still moving; Millicent had Hermione in a headlock and Hermione was whimpering in pain; both their wands lay forgotten on the floor. Harry leapt forward and pulled Millicent off. It was difficult: She was a lot bigger than he was.
  "Dear, dear," said Lockhart, skittering through the crowd, looking at the aftermath of the duels. "Up you go, Macmillan ....
  *192*
  Careful there, Miss Fawcett .... Pinch it hard, it'll stop bleeding in a second, Boot
  "I think Id better teach you how to block unfriendly spells," said Lockhart, standing flustered in the midst of the hall. He glanced at Snape, whose black eyes glinted, and looked quickly away. "Let's have a volunteer pair - Longbottom and Finch-Fletchley, how about you -"
  "A bad idea, Professor Lockhart," said Snape, gliding over like a large and malevolent bat. "Longbottom causes devastation with the simplest spells. We'll be sending what's left of Finch-Fletchley up to the hospital wing in a matchbox." Neville's round, pink face went pinker. "How about Malfoy and Potter?" said Snape with a twisted smile.
  "Excellent idea!" said Lockhart, gesturing Harry and Malfoy into the middle of the hall as the crowd backed away to give them room.
  "Now, Harry," said Lockhart. "When Draco points his wand at you, you do this."
  He raised his own wand, attempted a complicated sort of wiggling action, and dropped it. Snape smirked as Lockhart quickly picked it up, saying, "Whoops -my wand is a little overexcited -"
  Snape moved closer to Malfoy, bent down, and whispered something in his ear. Malfoy smirked, too. Harry looked up nervously at Lockhart and said, "Professor, could you show me that blocking thing again?"
  "Scared?" muttered Malfoy, so that Lockhart couldn't hear him.
  "You wish," said Harry out of the corner of his mouth.
  Lockhart cuffed Harry merrily on the shoulder. "Just do what I did, Harry!"
  "What, drop my wand?"
  But Lockhart wasn't listening.
  "Three - two - one - go!" he shouted.
  Malfoy raised his wand quickly and bellowed, "Serpensortia!"
  The end of his wand exploded. Harry watched, aghast, as a long black snake shot out of it, fell heavily onto the floor between them, and raised itself, ready to strike. There were screams as the crowd backed swiftly away, clearing the floor.
  "Don't move, Potter," said Snape lazily, clearly enjoying the sight of Harry standing motionless, eye to eye with the angry snake. "I'll get rid of it ......
  "Allow me!" shouted Lockhart. He brandished his wand at the snake and there was a loud bang; the snake, instead of vanishing, flew ten feet into the air and fell back to the floor with a loud smack. Enraged, hissing furiously, it slithered straight toward Justin Finch-Fletchley and raised itself again, fangs exposed, poised to strike.
  Harry wasn't sure what made him do it. He wasn't even aware of deciding to do it. All he knew was that his legs were carrying him forward as though he was on casters and that he had shouted stupidly at the snake, "Leave him alone!" And miraculously - inexplicably - the snake slumped to the floor, docile as a thick, black garden hose, its eyes now on Harry. Harry felt the fear drain out of him. He knew the snake wouldn't attack anyone now, though how he knew it, he couldn't have explained.
  He looked up at Justin, grinning, expecting to see Justin looking
  *194*
  relieved, or puzzled, or even grateful - but certainly not angry and scared.
  "What do you think you're playing at?" he shouted, and before Harry could say anything, Justin had turned and stormed out of the hall.
  Snape stepped forward, waved his wand, and the snake vanished in a small puff of black smoke. Snape, too, was looking at Harry in an unexpected way: It was a shrewd and calculating look, and Harry didn't like it. He was also dimly aware of an ominous muttering all around the walls. Then he felt a tugging on the back of his robes.
  "Come on," said Rods voice in his ear. "Move - come on -"
  Ron steered him out of the hall, Hermione hurrying alongside them. As they went through the doors, the people on either side drew away as though they were frightened of catching something. Harry didn't have a clue what was going on, and neither Ron nor Hermione explained anything until they had dragged him all the way up to the empty Gryffindor common room. Then Ron pushed Harry into an armchair and said, "You're a Parselmouth. Why didn't you tell us?"
  "I'm a what?" said Harry.
  `A Parselmouth!" said Ron. "You can talk to snakes!"
  "I know," said Harry. "I mean, that's only the second time I've ever done it. I accidentally set a boa constrictor on my cousin Dudley at the zoo once - long story - but it was telling me it had never seen Brazil and I sort of set it free without meaning to that was before I knew I was a wizard -"
  "A boa constrictor told you it had never seen Brazil?" Ron repeated faintly.
  *195*
  "So?" said Harry. "I bet loads of people here can do it."
  "Oh, no they can't," said Ron. "It's not a very common gift. Harry, this is bad."
  "What's bad?" said Harry, starting to feel quite angry. "What's wrong with everyone? Listen, if I hadn't told that snake not to attack Justin -"
  "Oh, that's what you said to it?"
  "What d'you mean? You were there - you heard me -"
  "I heard you speaking Parseltongue," said Ron. "Snake language. You could have been saying anything - no wonder Justin panicked, you sounded like you were egging the snake on or something - it was creepy, you know -"
  Harry gaped at him.
  "I spoke a different language? But - I didn't realize - how can I speak a language without knowing I can speak it?"
  Ron shook his head. Both he and Hermione were looking as though someone had died. Harry couldn't see what was so terrible.
  "D'you want to tell me what's wrong with stopping a massive snake biting off Justin's head?" he said. "What does it matter how I did it as long as Justin doesn't have to join the Headless Hunt?"
  "It matters," said Hermione, speaking at last in a hushed voice, "because being able to talk to snakes was what Salazar Slytherin was famous for. That's why the symbol of Slytherin House is a serpent."
  Harry's mouth fell open.
  "Exactly," said Ron. "And now the whole school's going to think you're his great-great-great-great-grandson or something -"
  "But I'm not," said Harry, with a panic he couldn't quite explain.
  "You'll find that hard to prove," said Hermione. "He lived about a thousand years ago; for all we know, you could be."
  * IL96 *
  Harry lay awake for hours that night. Through a gap in the curtains around his four-poster he watched snow starting to drift past the tower window and wondered . . .
  Could he be a descendant of Salazar Slithering? He didn't know anything about his father's family, after all. The Dursleys had always forbidden questions about his wizarding relatives.
  Quietly, Harry tried to say something in Parseltongue. The words wouldn't come. It seemed he had to be face-to-face with a snake to do it.
  But I'm in Gryffindor, Harry thought. The Sorting Hat wouldn't have put me in here if I had Slytherin blood...
  Ah, said a nasty little voice in his brain, but the Sorting Hat wanted to put you in Slytherin, don't you remember?
  Harry turned over. He'd see Justin the next day in Herbology and he'd explain that he'd been calling the snake off, not egging it on, which (he thought angrily, pummeling his pillow) any fool should have realized.
  By next morning, however, the snow that had begun in the night had turned into a blizzard so thick that the last Herbology lesson of the term was canceled: Professor Sprout wanted to fit socks and scarves on the Mandrakes, a tricky operation she would entrust to no one else, now that it was so important for the Mandrakes to grow quickly and revive Mrs. Norris and Colin Creevey.
  Harry fretted about this next to the fire in the Gryffindor common room, while Ron and Hermione used their time off to play a game of wizard chess.
  "For heaven's sake, Harry," said Hermione, exasperated, as one
  *197*
  of Ron's bishops wrestled her knight off his horse and dragged him off the board. "Go and find Justin if it's so important to you."
  So Harry got up and left through the portrait hole, wondering where Justin might be.
  The castle was darker than it usually was in daytime because of the thick, swirling gray snow at every window. Shivering, Harry walked past classrooms where lessons were taking place, catching snatches of what was happening within. Professor McGonagall was shouting at someone who, by the sound of it, had turned his friend into a badger. Resisting the urge to take a look, Harry walked on by, thinking that Justin might be using his free time to catch up on some work, and deciding to check the library first.
  A group of the Hufliepuffs who should have been in Herbology were indeed sitting at the back of the library, but they didn't seem to be working. Between the long lines of high bookshelves, Harry could see that their heads were close together and they were having what looked like an absorbing conversation. He couldn't see whether Justin was among them. He was walking toward them when something of what they were saying met his ears, and he paused to listen, hidden in the Invisibility section.
  "So anyway," a stout boy was saying, "I told Justin to hide up in our dormitory. I mean to say, if Potter's marked him down as his next victim, it's best if he keeps a low profile for a while. Of course, Justin's been waiting for something like this to happen ever since he let slip to Potter he was Muggle-born. Justin actually told him he'd been down for Eton. That's not the kind of thing you bandy about with Slytherin's heir on the loose, is it?"
  "You definitely think it is Potter, then, Ernie?" said a girl with blonde pigtails anxiously.
  198
  "Hannah," said the stout boy solemnly, "he's a Parselmouth. Everyone knows that's the mark of a Dark wizard. Have you ever heard of a decent one who could talk to snakes? They called Slytherin himself Serpent-tongue."
  There was some heavy murmuring at this, and Ernie went on, "Remember what was written on the wall? Enemies of the Heir, Beware. Potter had some sort of run-in with Filch. Next thing we know, Flich's cat's attacked. That first year, Creevey, was annoying Potter at the Quidditch match, taking pictures of him while he was lying in the mud. Next thing we know - Creevey's been attacked."
  "He always seems so nice, though," said Hannah uncertainly, "and, well, he's the one who made You-Know-Who disappear. He can't be all bad, can he?"
  Ernie lowered his voice mysteriously, the Hufflepuffs bent closer, and Harry edged nearer so that he could catch Ernie's words.
  "No one knows how he survived that attack by You-Know-Who. I mean to say, he was only a baby when it happened. He should have been blasted into smithereens. Only a really powerful Dark wizard could have survived a curse like that." He dropped his voice until it was barely more than a whisper, and said, "That's probably why You- Know-Who wanted to kill him in the first place. Didn't want another Dark Lord competing with him. I wonder what other powers Potter's been hiding?"
  Harry couldn't take anymore. Clearing his throat loudly, he stepped out from behind the bookshelves. If he hadn't been feeling so angry, he would have found the sight that greeted him funny: Every one of the Hufflepuffs looked as though they had been Petrified by the sight of him, and the color was draining out of Ernie's face.
  *199*
  "Hello," said Harry. "I'm looking for Justin Finch-Fletchley."
  The Hufepuffs' worst fears had clearly been confirmed. They all looked fearfully at Ernie.
  "What do you want with him?" said Ernie in a quavering voice.
  "I wanted to tell him what really happened with that snake at the Dueling Club," said Harry.
  Ernie bit his white lips and then, taking a deep breath, said, "We were all there. We saw what happened."
  "Then you noticed that after I spoke to it, the snake backed off?" said Harry.
  "All I saw," said Ernie stubbornly, though he was trembling as he spoke, "was you speaking Parseltongue and chasing the snake toward Justin. "
  "I didn't chase it at him!" Harry said, his voice shaking with anger. "It didn't even touch him!"
  "It was a very near miss," said Ernie. "And in case you're getting ideas," he added hastily, "I might tell you that you can trace my family back through nine generations of witches and warlocks and my blood's as pure as anyone's, so -"
  - cc I don't care what sort of blood you've got!" said Harry fiercely. "Why would I want to attack Muggle-borns?"
  "I've heard you hate those Muggles you live with," said Ernie swiftly.
  "It's not possible to live with the Dursleys and not hate them," said Harry. "Id like to see you try it."
  He turned on his heel and stormed out of the library, earning himself a reproving glare from Madam Pince, who was polishing the gilded cover of a large spellbook.
  *200*
  Harry blundered up the corridor, barely noticing where he was going, he was in such a fury. The result was that he walked into something very large and solid, which knocked him backward onto the floor.
  "Oh, hello, Hagrid," Harry said, looking up.
  Hagrid's face was entirely hidden by a woolly, snow-covered balaclava, but it couldn't possibly be anyone else, as he filled most of the corridor in his moleskin overcoat. A dead rooster was hanging from one of his massive, gloved hands.
  "All righ', Harry?" he said, pulling up the balaclava so he could speak. "Why aren't yeh in class?"
  "Canceled," said Harry, getting up. "What're you doing in here?"
  Hagrid held up the limp rooster.
  "Second one killed this term," he explained. "It's either foxes or a Blood-Suckin Bugbear, an' I need the Headmaster's permission ter put a charm around the hen coop."
  He peered more closely at Harry from under his thick, snowflecked eyebrows.
  "Yeh sure yeh're all righ'? Yeh look all hot an' bothered -"
  Harry couldn't bring himself to repeat what Ernie and the rest of the Hufflepuffs had been saying about him.
  "It's nothing," he said. "Id better get going, Hagrid, it's Transfiguration next and I've got to pick up my books."
  He walked off, his mind still full of what Ernie had said about him.
  "Justin's been waiting for something like this to happen ever since he let slip to Potter he was Muggle-born .....
  * 2 0 IL *
  Harry stamped up the stairs and turned along another corridor, which was particularly dark; the torches had been extinguished by a strong, icy draft that was blowing through a loose windowpane. He was halfway down the passage when he tripped headlong over something lying on the floor.
  He turned to squint at what he'd fallen over and felt as though his stomach had dissolved.
  Justin Finch-Fletchley was lying on the floor, rigid and cold, a look of shock frozen on his face, his eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. And that wasn't all. Next to him was another figure, the strangest sight Harry had ever seen.
  It was Nearly Headless Nick, no longer pearly-white and transparent, but black and smoky, floating immobile and horizontal, six inches off the floor. His head was half off and his face wore an expression of shock identical to Justin's.
  Harry got to his feet, his breathing fast and shallow, his heart doing a kind of drumroll against his ribs. He looked wildly up and down the deserted corridor and saw a line of spiders scuttling as fast as they could away from the bodies. The only sounds were the muffled voices of teachers from the classes on either side.
  He could run, and no one would ever know he had been there. But he couldn't just leave them lying here .... He had to get help .... Would anyone believe he hadn't had anything to do with this?
  As he stood there, panicking, a door right next to him opened with a bang. Peeves the Poltergeist came shooting out.
  "Why, it's potty wee Potter!" cackled Peeves, knocking Harry's glasses askew as he bounced past him. "What's Potter up to? Why's Potter lurking -"
  *202*
  Peeves stopped, halfway through a midair somersault. Upside down, he spotted Justin and Nearly Headless Nick. He flipped the right way up, filled his lungs and, before Harry could stop him, screamed, "ATTACK! ATTACK! ANOTHER ATTACK! NO MORTAL OR GHOST IS SAFE! RUN FOR YOUR LIVES! ATTAAAACK!"
  Crash - crash - crash - door after door flew open along the corridor and people flooded out. For several long minutes, there was a scene of such confusion that Justin was in danger of being squashed and people kept standing in Nearly Headless Nick. Harry found himself pinned against the wall as the teachers shouted for quiet. Professor McGonagall came running, followed by her own class, one of whom still had black-and-white-striped hair. She used her wand to set off aloud bang, which restored silence, and ordered everyone back into their classes. No sooner had the scene cleared somewhat than Ernie the Hufflepuff arrived, panting, on the scene.
  "Caught in the act!" Ernie yelled, his face stark white, pointing his finger dramatically at Harry.
  "That will do, Macmillan!" said Professor McGonagall sharply.
  Peeves was bobbing overhead, now grinning wickedly, surveying the scene; Peeves always loved chaos. As the teachers bent over Justin and Nearly Headless Nick, examining them, Peeves broke into song:
  "Oh, Potter, you rotter, oh, what have you done, You're killing off' students, you think it's good fun -"
  "That's enough Peeves!" barked Professor McGonagall, and Peeves zoomed away backward, with his tongue out at Harry.
  *203*
  Justin was carried up to the hospital wing by Professor Flitwick and Professor Sinistra of the Astronomy department, but nobody seemed to know what to do for Nearly Headless Nick. In the end, Professor McGonagall conjured a large fan out of thin air, which she gave to Ernie with instructions to waft Nearly Headless Nick up the stairs. This Ernie did, fanning Nick along like a silent black hovercraft. This left Harry and Professor McGonagall alone together.
  "This way, Potter," she said.
  "Professor," said Harry at once, "I swear I didn't -"
  "This is out of my hands, Potter," said Professor McGonagall curtly.
  They marched in silence around a corner and she stopped before a large and extremely ugly stone gargoyle.
  "Lemon drop!" she said. This was evidently a password, because the gargoyle sprang suddenly to life and hopped aside as the wall behind him split in two. Even full of dread for what was coming, Harry couldn't fail to be amazed. Behind the wall was a spiral staircase that was moving smoothly upward, like an escalator. As he and Professor McGonagall stepped onto it, Harry heard the wall thud closed behind them. They rose upward in circles, higher and higher, until at last, slightly dizzy, Harry saw a gleaming oak door ahead, with a brass knocker in the shape of a griffin.
  He knew now where he was being taken. This must be where Dumbledore lived.


第十一章 决斗俱乐部
 
 

 
  星期天一早,哈利一睁眼,看见冬目的阳光照得宿舍里亮堂堂的。他发现他的胳膊又长出了新骨头,但十分僵硬。他猛地坐起身,朝科林的床上望去,可是哈利床前昨天新换上的长长的帘子,把科林的床完全遮住了。庞弗雷夫人看到哈利醒了,便端着早餐托盘,轻快地走过来,然后开始拉曲伸展他的胳膊和手指。
 
  “长得不错,”她说,这时哈利笨拙地用左手拿勺喝粥,“你吃完就可以走了。”
 
  哈利尽可能麻利地穿上衣服,匆匆赶向格兰芬多塔楼,巴不得赶紧跟罗恩和赫敏说说科林和多比的情况,可是他们不在那儿。哈利又出去寻找,心里纳闷,他们能去哪儿呢?他觉得有点儿委屈,他们竟然丝毫也不关心他的骨头长好了没有。
 
  哈利经过图书馆时,珀西韦斯莱正从里面出来,神态很悠闲,情绪似乎比他们上次见面时好多了。
 
  “喂,你好,哈利,”他税,“昨天飞得真棒,简直太过瘾了,格兰芬多刚刚在学院杯上得了头名——你赢了五十分!”
 
  “你看见罗恩和赫敏没有?”哈利问。
 
  “没有,没看见,”珀西说,脸上的笑容隐去了,“我希望罗恩没有再钻女厕所……”
 
  哈利勉强笑了一下,看着珀西离去,然后他走向哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室。他说不清罗恩和赫敏为什么又会到这里来,但当他确信费尔奇和年级长都不在周围时,便推开了房门。他听见一个小单间里传出了他们的声音。
 
  “是我。”他说,反手关上了门。只听小单间里传出当啷当啷、哗啦哗啦的声音,接着是一声惊呼,他看见赫敏的眼睛正透过钥匙孔往外张望。
 
  “哈利!”她说,“你把我们吓了一跳。进来——你的胳膊怎么样了?”
 
  “挺好。”哈利说着,挤进了小单间。只见抽水马桶上架着一只坩埚,哈利听到马桶下面传出噼噼啪啪的声音,便知道他们在下面生了一把火。用魔法变出可携带的防水的火,这是赫敏的拿手好戏。
 
  “我们本来要去看你的,但我们决定先把复方汤剂熬起来再说。”罗恩说,这时哈利挺费劲地把小单间重新锁上。
 
  “我们认为躲在这里最安全了。”哈利刚要跟他们谈谈科林的事情,赫敏打断了他,“我们已经知道了,今天早晨听麦格教授告诉弗立维的。所以我们才决定还是先——”
 
  “我们最好赶紧让马尔福坦白交待,越快越好。”罗恩气冲冲地说,“你知道我是怎么想的吗?自从魁地奇比赛之后,他就一直闷闷不乐,他是把气撒在科林身上了。”
 
  “还有一件事,”哈利看着赫敏把一束束的双耳草撕碎了扔进汤剂,说道,“多比半夜里来看我了。”
 
  罗恩和赫敏惊讶地抬起头来。哈利把多比告诉他的——或者说没告诉他的事情原原本本地跟他们说了。罗恩和赫敏听得目瞪口呆。
 
  “密室以前曾经打开过?”赫敏说。
 
  “这下就清楚了,”罗恩用得意的语气说,“卢修斯马尔福一定是在这里上学的时候就打开过秘室,现在他又教亲爱的小德拉科这么做。这是很显然的。不过,我真希望多比告诉过你那里面关着什么怪物。我真不明白,它在学校里偷偷地走来走去,怎么就没有人发现呢?”
 
  “也许它可以使自己隐形,”赫敏说着,把一些蚂蟥捅进锅底,“或者它能把自己伪装起来——变成一件盔甲或别的什么。我在书里读到过变色幽灵的故事
……”
 
  “你书读得太多了。”罗恩说,把一些死草蛉虫倒在蚂蟥上面。他把装草蛉虫的空口袋揉成一团,转过脸来看哈利。“所以多比不让我们上火车,还弄断了你的胳膊……”他摇了摇头,“你知道吗,哈利?如果他一直不停地抢救你,就会要了你的命。”
 
  星期一早晨,科林克里维遭到袭击、现在像死人一样躺在病房里的消息,一下子传遍了学校。顿时,学校里谣言纷飞,人人疑神疑鬼。一年级新生现在总是三五成群地紧紧簇拥在一起活动,好像生怕如果他们单独行动,就会受到袭击。
 
  金妮在魔咒班上与科林克里维同桌,这会儿心烦意乱得厉害。弗雷德和乔治为了使她高兴,轮流披着羽毛或变出满身疥疮,从塑像后面跳出来逗她,哈利觉得这种做法是在帮倒忙。后来,珀西气得语无伦次,对他们说他要写信给他们的妈妈韦斯莱夫人,告诉她金妮夜里都做噩梦,他们这才停止了胡闹。
 
  在这段时间里,大家瞒着老师,叽叽喳喳地交换护身符、驱邪物及其他保护自己的玩艺儿。这种做法很快就风靡学校,纳威隆巴顿买了一只臭气熏天的大洋葱、一枚尖尖的紫水晶和一条正在腐烂的水螈尾巴。结果格兰芬多的其他男生们告诉他,他实际上并没有危险——他是纯正血统,因此不会受到袭击。
 
  “他们先对费尔奇下手,”纳威说,他圆圆的脸上充满了恐惧,“大家都知道,我差不多就是个哑炮。”
 
  十二月的第二个星期,麦格教授像往常一样过来收集留校过圣诞节的同学名单。哈利、罗恩和赫敏在名单上签了字;他们听说马尔福准备留下,觉得很值得怀疑。过节期间正好可以使用复方汤剂,把马尔福的真话套出来。
 
  不幸的是,汤剂还没有完全熬好。他们还需要双角兽的角和非洲树蛇的皮,而这些东西只有在斯内普的私人储藏室里才能弄到。哈利暗地里觉得,他宁愿面对斯莱特林的神奇的怪物,也不愿在斯内普办公室里偷东西时被斯内普抓住。
 
  “我们需要声东击西,”赫敏干脆地说,这时离星期四下午的两节魔药课越来越近了,“有人打掩护,然后某个人就可以溜进斯内普的办公室,拿到我们想要的东西。”
 
  哈利和罗恩紧张地看着她。
 
  “我认为最好由我着手去偷,”赫敏用公事公办的口吻接着说,“你们俩如果再惹麻烦,就要被开除了,而我没有前科记录。所以,你们只要把课堂搅得一阵大乱,让斯内普有五分钟时间忙得脱不开身。”
 
  哈利勉强地笑了一下,在斯内普的魔药课上故意捣乱生事,就像去捅一只熟睡的巨龙的眼睛,真是太危险了。
 
  魔药课是在一个大地下教室里上的。星期四下午的课开始的时候就像往常一样。木桌之间竖着二十个坩埚,桌上放着铜天平和一罐一罐的配料。斯内普在一片烟雾缭绕中来回巡视,粗暴地对格兰芬多学生的工作提出批评,斯莱特林学生在一旁幸灾乐祸地窃笑。德拉科马尔福是斯内普的得意门生,他不停地用他的金鱼眼睛朝罗恩和哈利翻白眼。罗恩和哈利知道,如果他们以眼还眼,就会立刻被关禁闭,连句“冤枉”都来不及喊。哈利的肿胀药水熬得太稀了,他的心思全都用在了更重要的事情上面。他在等赫敏的信号,斯内普停下来嘲笑他的稀汤寡水时,他几乎根本没听。斯内普转过身子,去找碴儿欺负纳威了,赫敏迎住哈利的目光,点了点头。哈利迅速弯腰藏到他的坩埚后面,从口袋里掏出一串弗雷德的费力拔烟火,用魔杖飞快地点了一下。烟火开始嘶嘶作响,迸出火星。哈利知道自己只有几秒钟的时间,便直起身,瞄准目标,把烟火掷了出去。烟火准确地落进了高尔的锅里。
 
  高尔的汤药炸开了,劈头盖脸浇向全班同学。大家在飞溅的肿胀药水的袭击下,纷纷尖声大叫。马尔福被浇了一脸,鼻子像气球一样膨胀起来;高尔用手捂着眼睛,跌跌撞撞地乱窜,眼睛肿得有午餐的盘子那样大。斯内普拼命想使大家安静,弄清事情原委。在这一片混乱中,哈利看见赫敏悄悄溜出了教室。
 
  “安静!安静!”斯内普咆哮道,“被药水溅到的同学,都到我这里来领消肿剂。等我弄清楚是谁干的……”
 
  哈利忍着笑,看着马尔福急急忙忙冲上前去,他的鼻子肿成了一个小西瓜,脑袋被坠得耷拉着。全班一半的同学都乱糟糟地挤向斯内普的桌子,有的人胳膊肿得像棒槌,举都举不动,有的人嘴巴肿得老高老大,根本没法说话。这时,哈利看见赫敏又溜回了地下教室里,她的衣服前面鼓起了一块。当每个人都喝了解药,各种各样的肿胀都消退之后,斯内普快步走到高尔的坩埚前,用勺子舀出扭成麻花的黑色的烟火灰烬,教室里突然鸦雀无声。
 
  “我一旦查清这是谁扔的,”斯内普压低声音说道,“我就一定要开除那个人。”
 
  哈利拼命使自己脸上现出一副困惑的表情。斯内普正盯着他呢,谢天谢地,幸亏十分钟后,下课铃响了。
 
  “他知道是我,”三个人急急忙忙返回哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室,“我看得出来。”
 
  赫敏把新的配料扔进坩埚,兴奋地搅拌起来。“两个星期之内就能熬好。”她高兴地说。
 
  “斯内普没法证明是你干的,”罗恩安慰哈利说,“他能怎么样呢?”
 
  “你了解斯内普,他不会善罢甘休的。”哈利说,这时锅里的汤药咕嘟咕嘟地冒着气泡。
 
  一星期后,哈利、罗恩和赫敏正穿过门厅,突然看见一小群人聚集在布告栏周围,读着一张刚刚被钉上去的羊皮纸上的文字。西莫斐尼甘和迪安托马斯一副很兴奋的样子,招呼他们过去。
 
  “他们要开办决斗俱乐部!”西莫说,“今天晚上第一次聚会。我不反对学一些决斗的课程,有朝一日可能会派上用场……”
 
  “什么,你以为斯莱特林的怪物会决斗吗?”罗恩说,但他也很感兴趣地读着那则告示。“总会有用的。”他对哈利和赫敏说,这时他们正朝着礼堂走去。“我们去吗?”
 
  哈利和赫敏都赞成去,于是,晚上八点,他们又匆匆回到礼堂。长长的饭桌消失了,沿着一面墙出现了一个镀金的舞台,由上空飘浮的几百支蜡烛照耀着。天花板又一次变得像天鹅绒一般漆黑,全校的同学几乎都来了,挤挤挨挨的,每个人都拿着自己的魔杖,满脸兴奋。
 
  “不知道由谁来教我们,”他们侧着身子挤进叽叽喳喳的人群,赫敏说道,“有人告诉我,弗立维年轻的时候曾是决斗冠军,也许就是他来教我们吧。”
 
  “只要不是——”哈利的话没说完,转成了一句呻吟,只见吉德罗洛哈特走上舞台,穿着紫红色的长袍,光彩照人,他身边的人不是别人,正是斯内普,还穿着他平常那身黑衣服。洛哈特挥手叫大家安静,然后大声喊道:“围过来,围过来!每个人都能看见我吗?都能听见我说话吗?太好了!
 
  “是这样的,邓布利多教授允许我开办这家小小的决斗俱乐部,充分训练大家,以防你们有一天需要自卫,采取我曾无数次使用的方式保护自己——欲知这方面的详情,请看我出版的作品。
 
  “我来介绍一下我的助手斯内普教授,”洛哈特说着,咧开大嘴笑了一下,“他对我说,他本人对决斗也略知一二,他还慷慨大度地答应,在上课前协助我做一个小小的示范。我说,我可不愿意让你们这些小家伙担心——等我跟他示范完了,我还会把你们的魔药老师完好无损地还给你们,不用害怕!”
 
  “如果他们拼个两败俱伤,岂不是太好了?”罗恩在哈利耳边小声嘀咕。
 
  斯内普的上嘴唇卷了起来。哈利不明白洛哈特为什么还笑眯眯的;如果斯内普用那样的眼神看着他,他早就撒开双腿,拼命朝相反方向跑去了。洛哈特和斯内普转身面向对方,鞠了个躬。至少洛哈特是鞠躬了,两只手翻动出很多花样,而斯内普只是很不耐烦地抖了一下脑袋。然后,他们把各自的魔杖像箭一样举在胸前。
 
  “正如你们所看到的,我们用一般的决斗姿势握住魔杖,”洛哈特对寂静的人群说道,“数到三,我们就施第一道魔法。当然啦,我们谁都不会取对方的性命。”
 
  “我可不敢打赌。”哈利看着斯内普露出了牙齿,低声说。
 
  “一——二——三——”两人同时把魔杖猛地举过肩膀。
 
  斯内普喊道:“除你武器!”忽然闪过一道耀眼的红光,洛哈特被击得站立不稳。他猛地朝后飞出舞台,撞在墙上,然后滑落下来,蜷缩在地板上。
 
  马尔福和另外几个斯莱特林的学生鼓掌喝彩。赫敏踮着脚跳上跳下。“你们认为他没事吗?”她用手指捂住嘴巴,尖叫着问道。
 
  “管他呢!”哈利和罗恩同时说道。
 
  洛哈特踉踉跄跄地站了起来,他的帽子掉了,波浪形的鬈发根根竖立。
 
  “好,大家都看到了吧!”他歪歪倒倒地重新登上舞台,说道,“这是一种缴械魔咒——正如你们看到的,我失去了我的魔杖——啊,谢谢你,布朗小姐。是的,斯内普教授,向他们展示这一招,这个主意真妙,不过,我这么说你可别介意,刚才你要来这么一手的意图很明显。如果我想要阻止你,是不用吹灰之力的。我倒认为,为了增长他们的见识,不妨让他们看看……”
 
  斯内普一脸杀气。洛哈特大概也注意到了,只听他说:“示范到此结束!现在我到你们中间来,把你们都分成两个人一组。斯内普教授,如果你愿意帮助我
……”
 
  他们在人群中穿行,给大家配成对子。洛哈特让纳威和贾斯廷·芬列里组成一对,可是斯内普先走到哈利和罗恩面前。“梦之队应该打散了,我认为,”他讥笑着说,“韦斯莱,你可以和斐尼甘组成一对。波特——”
 
  哈利下意识地朝赫敏靠拢。
 
  “我并不这样认为。”斯内普说道,脸上冷冰冰地笑着,“马尔福,上这儿来。让我们看看你能把大名鼎鼎的波特造就成一个什么样的人。至于你,格兰杰小姐——你可以和米里森小姐配对。”
 
  马尔福趾高气扬地走了过来,脸上得意地笑着。他身后跟着一个斯莱特林女生,她的模样使哈利想起了他在《与母夜叉一起度假》里看到过的一幅画。她长得又高又壮,敦敦实实,肥厚的下巴气势汹汹地向前伸着。赫敏勉强地朝她笑了笑,她理都不理。
 
  “面对你们的搭档!”洛哈特回到舞台上,喊道,“鞠躬!”
 
  哈利和马尔福几乎没有点头,他们目不转睛地盯着对方。
 
  “举起魔杖,做好准备!”洛哈特大声说道,“等我数到三,就施魔法,解除对方的武器——只是解除武器——我们不希望出事故。一——二——三——”
 
  哈利猛地把魔杖举过肩头,但是马尔福在刚数到“二”时就动手了。他的魔杖狠狠地击中了哈利,哈利只觉得自己仿佛被一只炖锅打中了脑袋。他踉跄了一下,还好,似乎一切还都在运转,于是哈利抓紧时机,用魔杖直指马尔福,大叫一声:“咧嘴呼啦啦!”一道银光击中了马尔福的肚子,他弯下腰,呼哧呼哧地喘气。
 
  “我说了,只是解除武器!”洛哈特在上面惊恐地对着激战的人群喊道。
 
  马尔福跪倒在地;哈利用胳肢魔法击中了他,他笑得浑身瘫软,简直没法动弹。哈利犹豫着,隐约觉得不应该趁马尔福倒在地上时对他施魔法,这是违反比赛道德的,然而他错了。只见马尔福一边拼命地喘息着,一边把魔杖对准哈利的膝盖,连笑带喘地说:“塔朗泰拉舞!”立刻,哈利的双腿便不受控制地抽动起来,像是在跳一种快步舞。
 
  “停下!停下!”洛哈特尖叫道。
 
  可是斯内普把大权揽了过去。“咒立停!”他喊道。
 
  哈利的双脚停止了跳舞,马尔福也不再狂笑,他们俩总算都抬起头来。
 
  一股绿莹莹的烟雾在整个会场上空弥漫着。纳威和贾斯廷双双躺在地板上,气喘吁吁;罗恩抓住脸色死灰的西莫,为他那根破魔杖闯下的大祸连连道歉;而赫敏和米里森还在行动——米里森夹住赫敏的脑袋,赫敏痛苦地轻轻叫唤,她们两个人的魔杖都被遗忘在地板上了。哈利急忙跳上前去,把米里森拉开了。这很不容易,米里森的块头比他大多了。
 
  “天哪,天哪,”洛哈特说着,在人群里跳来跳去,看着人们决斗的后果,“你站起来,厄尼……留神,福西特小姐……使劲捏住,血马上就能止住,布特
……”
 
  “我认为,我最好教你们怎样阻止不友好的魔法。”洛哈特神色慌张地站在礼堂中央,说道。他朝斯内普瞥了一眼,只见斯内普的黑眼睛里闪着寒光,便立刻将目光移开了。“请自愿上来一对——隆巴顿和芬列里,你们怎么样?”
 
  “这主意可不好,洛哈特教授。”斯内普说,同时像一只恶毒的大蝙蝠一样在舞台上轻快地滑过。“隆巴顿即使用最简单的咒语也能造成破坏。我们将把芬列里的残骸装在一只火柴盒里,送进医院病房。”纳威粉红色的圆脸红得更厉害了。“马尔福和波特怎么样?”斯内普狞笑着说。
 
  “太妙了!”洛哈特说,他示意哈利和马尔福走到礼堂中央,人们往后退着给他们腾出空间。
 
  “好了,哈利,”洛哈特说道,“当德拉科用他的魔杖指着你时,你就这么做。”
 
  他举起自己的魔杖,左右挥舞一番,想变幻出复杂的花样,却不小心把它掉在了地上。斯内普在一旁嗤嗤冷笑,洛哈特赶忙捡起魔杖,说:“唉哟——我的魔杖有点儿兴奋过度了。”
 
  斯内普走近马尔福,低头对他耳语了几句。马尔福也嗤嗤冷笑起来。哈利紧张地抬头望着洛哈特,说道:“教授,你能再向我演示一下那种阻止咒语的方法吗?”
 
  “害怕了?”马尔福压低声音说,不让洛哈特听见。
 
  “你做梦吧。”哈利从嘴角进出这几个字。
 
  洛哈特快活地拍打着哈利的肩膀。“就照我刚才那样去做,哈利!”
 
  “什么,把魔杖掉在地上?”可是洛哈特根本不听他的。
 
  “三……二……一……开始!”他喊道。
 
  马尔福迅速举起魔杖,大吼一声:“乌龙出洞!”他魔杖的头爆炸了。哈利惊恐地注视着,只见一条长长的黑蛇突然从里面蹿出来,重重地落在他俩中间的地板上,然后昂起蛇头,准备进攻。人群尖叫着,迅速向后闪退,让出空地。
 
  “不要动,波特。”斯内普懒洋洋地说,显然,他看到哈利一动不动地站在那里,和发怒的蛇大眼瞪小眼,感到心里很受用。“我来把他弄走……”
 
  “让我来!”洛哈特喊道。他举起魔杖,威胁地向蛇挥舞,突然,只听嘭的一声巨响,蛇不仅没有消失,反而蹿起一丈多高,又重重地落回到地板上。它狂怒不已,嘶嘶地吐着信子径直朝贾斯廷芬列里游来,接着,它昂起脑袋,露出毒牙,摆出进攻的架势。
 
  哈利不明白自己为什么会这样做,他甚至没有意识到自己决定这样做。他只知道他的双腿自动朝前挪动,就像踩着小脚轮似的,然后他傻乎乎地冲蛇喊道:“放开他!”奇迹发生了——简直不可思议——那条蛇瘫倒在地板上,柔顺得像一堆又粗又黑的浇水软管,眼睛盯在哈利身上。哈利觉得自己的恐惧一点儿点儿地消失了。他知道蛇不会再袭击任何人了,至于是怎么知道的,他说不上来。
 
  他抬头看着贾斯廷,咧开嘴笑着。他以为会看到贾斯廷脸上露出放松、困惑或感激的表情——而决不可能是愤怒和惊恐的。
 
  “你以为你在玩什么把戏?”他喊道,不等哈利来得及说话,贾斯廷就转身冲出了礼堂。
 
  斯内普走上前去,挥了挥他的魔杖,蛇化成一缕黑烟,消失了。斯内普也用一种令他感到意外的目光看着他:那是一种又狡猾、又老谋深算的目光,哈利很不喜欢。他还隐隐约约地意识到四周的人群都在不祥地窃窃私语。就在这时,他觉得有人拽了拽他的衣服后襟。
 
  “走吧,”罗恩在他耳边说,快走——走吧……”
 
  罗恩领着他走出礼堂,赫敏脚步匆匆地走在他们身边。当他们出门时,人们纷纷向两边退让,好像生怕沾惹上什么似的。哈利完全不明白到底是怎么回事,罗恩和赫敏也不作任何解释,只是一路拽着他走,一直来到空无一人的格兰芬多公共休息室。然后,罗恩把哈利推进一张扶手椅,说道:“你是个蛇佬腔。为什么不告诉我们?”
 
  “我是个什么?”哈利问。
 
  “蛇佬腔!”罗恩说,“你会跟蛇说话!”
 
  “我知道了,”哈利说,“我的意思是,这是我第二次这么做了。有一次在动物园里,我无意中把一条大蟒放了出来,大蟒向我表哥达力扑去——这事情说来话长,当时那条大蟒告诉我,它从未去过巴西,我就不知不觉把它放了出来,我不是有意的。那时候我还不知道自已是个巫师……”
 
  “一条大蟒告诉你,它从未去过巴西?”罗恩用徽弱的声音问道。
 
  “怎么啦?”啥利说,“我敢打赌,这里的许多人都能做到这一点。”
 
  “哦,他们可做不到,”罗恩说,“这不是一种稀松平常的本领。哈利,这很糟糕。”
 
  “什么很糟糕?”哈利问,开始觉得心头生起怒火。“所有的人都出了什么毛病?听着,如果不是我叫那条蛇不要袭击贾斯廷——”
 
  “哦,这就是你对他说的话?”
 
  “你这是什么意思?你当时也在场,你听见我说话的。”
 
  “我听见你用蛇佬腔说话,”罗恩说道,“就是蛇的语言。你说什么都有可能。怪不得贾斯廷惊恐万状呢,听你说话的声音,就好像你在怂恿那条蛇似的。那是令人毛骨悚然的,你知道。”
 
  哈利目瞪口呆地望着他。
 
  “我说的是另一种语言?可是——我没有意识到——我怎么可能说另一种语言,自己却不知道呢?”
 
  罗恩摇了摇头。他和赫敏都显得心情沉重,就好像有人死了似的。哈利不明白有什么事情这么可怕。
 
  “你愿不愿告诉我,阻止一条丑陋的大蛇把贾斯廷的脑袋咬掉,这有什么不对呢?”他说,“只要贾斯廷没有加入无头鬼的行列,我是怎么做的又有什么关系呢?”
 
  “关系重大,”赫敏终于压低声音说话了,“因为能跟蛇说话是萨拉查斯莱特林的著名本领。所以,斯莱特林学派的象征才是一条蛇啊。”
 
  哈利张大了嘴巴。
 
  “正是这样,”罗恩说,“现在,全校的人都会认为你是他的曾曾曾曾孙什么的……”
 
  “但我不是啊。”哈利说。他产生了一种他无法解释得清的恐慌。
 
  “你会发现这一点很难证明,”赫敏说,“他生活在大约一千多年以前,就我们了解的所有情况看,你很可能是他的传人。”
 
  那天夜里,哈利好几个小时睡不着觉。他透过床四周帷布的缝隙,注视着片片雪花飘过城堡的窗户,感到心头一片茫然。他可能是萨拉查·斯莱特林的后裔吗?毕竟,他对父亲的家庭一无所知。德思礼夫妇总是禁止他询问有关他那些懂魔法的亲戚的情况。哈利悄悄地试着用蛇佬腔说话,但怎么也说不出来。似乎只有与一条蛇面对面的时候,他才能做到这点。
 
  “可是我属于格兰芬多啊,”哈利心想,“如果我有斯莱特林血统,那顶分院帽就不会把我放在这儿了……”
 
  “哈哈,”他脑海里一个难听的小声音说,“可是分院帽本来是想把你放在斯莱持林的,你难道不记得了?”
 
  哈利翻了个身。第二天他会在草药课上见到贾斯廷,到时候他要向贾斯廷说明他是在把蛇喝退,而不是在怂恿它进攻,其实(他用拳头敲打着枕头,愤愤地想),这连傻瓜也应该看得出来啊。
 
  然而,第二天早晨,从夜里就开始下的雪变成了猛烈的暴风雪。这样,本学期的最后一节草药课便被取消了。斯普劳特教授要给曼德拉草穿袜子、戴围巾,这是一项需要慎重对待的工作,她不放心交给别人去办。现在,让曼德拉草快快长大,救活洛丽丝夫人和科林克里维的性命,是至关重要的。
 
  哈利坐在格兰芬多公共休息室的炉火旁,心中十分烦恼,而罗恩和赫敏趁着不上课的工夫,在玩一种魔法棋的游戏。
 
  “看在老天的份上,哈利。”赫敏看到罗恩的一个主教把她的骑士从马上摔下来,拖出了棋盘,便有些气急败坏,“如果你把这事看得这样重要,就去找找贾斯廷。”
 
  于是,哈利站起身,从肖像洞口出去,心想,贾斯廷会在哪儿呢?由于厚密的、灰暗的雪花在天空飘舞,封住了每扇窗户,城堡比平常白天要昏暗许多。哈利浑身颤抖着走过正在上课的教室,断断续续地听到了一些里面的情况。麦格教授正朝一个人大喊大叫,从声音听,那人把他的朋友变成了一只獾。哈利克制住想去看一眼的冲动,继续往前走。他想,贾斯廷也许利用这会儿不上课的时间在补习功课呢,于是决定先到图书馆找找看。
 
  真的,图书馆后排坐着一群赫奇帕奇的学生,他们本来也应该上草药课的,但是,看样子他们并不是在温习功课。哈利站在一长溜一长溜高高的书架之间,可以看到他们的脑袋凑在一起,似乎正在交谈着一个有趣的话题。他看不出贾斯廷是不是在他们中间。他正要朝他们走去,突然,他们说的几句话飘进了他的耳朵。他停住脚步,躲在隐形书区里,侧耳倾听。
 
  “所以,不管怎么说,”一个人高马大的男孩子说,“我叫贾斯廷躲在我们的宿舍里。我的意思是,如果波特认准了要把他干掉,他最好暂时隐蔽起来。当然啦,贾斯廷自从不小心对波特说漏了嘴,说他是个天生的麻瓜之后,就一直预料到会发生这样的事。贾斯廷居然还对波特说他曾经上过伊顿公学。对于斯莱特林的后裔,这种话可是不能随便乱说的,是吧?”
 
  “这么说,厄尼,你能肯定就是波特?”一个梳着金色马尾辫的姑娘急切地问。
 
  “汉娜,”大个子男孩严肃地说,“他是蛇佬腔。大家都知道,这是黑巫师的标志。你难道听说过哪个正派巫师能跟蛇说话吗?他们管斯莱特林本人就叫蛇语通。”
 
  听了这话,大家七嘴八舌地小声议论开了。厄尼接着往下说:“还记得墙上写的话吗?‘与继承人为敌者,警惕。’波特与费尔奇吵了一架,很快我们就得知,费尔奇的猫遇难了。那个一年级新生克里维,在魁地奇比赛中惹恼了波特,趁他躺在烂泥里的时候给他照相。我们接着便了解到,克里维也遇难了。”
 
  “不过,他看上去总是那么友好。”汉娜犹豫不决地说,“还有,对了,当年是他使神秘人消失的。他不可能那么坏,对吧?”
 
  厄尼神秘地压低声音,赫奇帕奇们凑得更紧了,哈利倒着身子挪近一些,以便能听清厄尼的话。
 
  “谁也不知道,当年他遭到神秘人袭击时,是怎么死里逃生的。我的意思是
——那件事发生的时候,他还是个婴儿。他应该被炸成碎片才是啊。只有真正威力无穷的黑巫师才能逃脱那样的咒语。”他的声音压得更低了,简直跟耳语差不多,他说:“大概正是因为这点,神秘人才想首先把他弄死,他不希望又出现一个‘魔头’跟他较量。我不知道波特还有什么别的法术瞒着大家。”
 
  哈利听不下去了。他清了清嗓子,从书架后面走了出来。他如果不是感到这么气愤,就会发现眼前的景象十分滑稽:一看见他,每个赫奇帕奇都吓得呆若木鸡,厄尼的脸上顿时血色全无。
 
  “你们好,”哈利说,“我在找贾斯廷·芬列里。”
 
  赫奇帕奇学生们最担心的事情显然得到了证实。他们都惊恐地看着厄尼。
 
  “你找他做什么?”厄尼用颤抖的声音问道。
 
  “我想告诉他,在决斗俱乐部里,那条蛇究竟是怎么回事。”哈利说。
 
  厄尼咬了咬惨白的嘴唇,然后深深地吸了口气,说:“当时我们都在场。我们看见了是怎么回事。”
 
  “那么你们有没有注意到,我对蛇说话之后,他它就退回去了?”哈利说。
 
  “我只看见,”厄尼固执地说,尽管他全身不停地发抖,“你用蛇佬腔说话,催着蛇向贾斯廷进攻。”
 
  “我没有催蛇向他进攻!”哈利气得声音发抖,“蛇连碰都没有碰到他!”
 
  “就差一点儿点儿。”厄尼说,“假如你想打我的主意,”他急匆匆地说,“我不妨告诉你,你可以追溯到我家九代的巫师,我的血统和任何人一样纯正,所以——”
 
  “我才不关心你有什么样的血统呢!”哈利狂怒地说,“我为什么要去袭击麻瓜?”
 
  “我听说你恨那些和你住在一起的麻瓜。”厄尼迅速说道。
 
  “和德思礼一家住在一起,不恨他们是不可能的。”哈利说,“我倒希望你去试试看。”他猛地转身,怒气冲冲地走出图书馆,平斯夫人正在擦一本大咒语书的镀金封面,抬头不满地瞪视着他。哈利跌跌撞撞地冲进走廊,根本没注意往哪里走,他实在是气糊涂了。结果,他一头撞上了一件东西,那东西又高大又壮实,把他顶得向后跌倒在地。“哦,你好,海格。”哈利说着,抬起头来。
 
  海格的脸被一顶沾满雪花的羊毛盔式帽遮得严严实实,但除了他,不可能是别人,因为那穿着鼹鼠皮上衣的身躯,几乎把走廊完全填满了。他的一只戴着手套的大手里拎着一只死公鸡。
 
  “好吗?哈利?”他说,一边把盔式帽往上拉了拉,以便说话,“你怎么没有上课?”
 
  “取消了。”哈利说着,从地上爬起来,“你到这里来做什么?”
 
  海格举起那只软绵绵的公鸡。“是这学期被弄死的第二只了,”他解释说,“要么是狐狸,要么就是一个吸血的妖怪,我需要校长允许我在鸡棚周围施个咒语。”
 
  他用沽着雪花的浓眉下面的眼睛更仔细地看了看哈利。
 
  “你真的没事吗?你看上去很生气,很不开心。”
 
  哈利没有勇气把厄尼和其他赫奇帕奇的学生刚才议论他的话再说一遍。
 
  “没什么。”他说道,“我得走了,海格,下一节是变形课,我得去拿我的书。”
 
  他走开了,脑海里还想着厄尼议论他的话。
 
  “贾斯廷自从不小心对波特说漏了嘴,说他是个天生的麻瓜之后,就一直预料到会发生这样的事……”
 
  哈利重重地踏上楼梯,转向另一道走廊。这里光线特别昏暗,一块窗户玻璃松动了,一股凛冽的狂风吹进来,把火炬扑灭了。他走到一半,突然被躺在地板上的什么东西绊倒了。
 
  他转过脸,眯起眼睛,看看是什么绊倒了他,顿时,他仿佛觉得他的胃液化成了水。
 
  贾斯廷芬列里躺在地板上,浑身冰冷、僵硬,一种惊恐万状的神情凝固在他脸上,他的眼睛呆滞地盯着天花板。这还不算完,他旁边还有一个人物,哈利从未见过这样离奇怪异的景象。
 
  那是差点没头的尼克,他不再是乳白色和透明的了,而变得浑身乌黑,烟雾缭绕,一动不动地平躺着悬浮在离地面六英寸的地方。他的脑袋掉了一半,脸上带着与贾斯廷一模一样的惊恐表情。
 
  哈利赶紧站起来,呼吸急促,心脏狂跳,像一面小鼓在胸腔里敲击。他迷乱地在空荡荡的走廊里四下张望,只见一行蜘蛛急匆匆地拼命逃走了。他听不见别的声音,只有走廊另一头教室里隐约传来老师的说话声。
 
  他可以逃走,没有人知道自己曾经来过这里。但他不可能让他们躺在这儿,自己一走了之,他必须找人帮忙。会有人相信他与这件事无关吗?他站在那里,惊慌失措。就在这时,他旁边的一扇门砰地被撞开,专爱恶作剧的皮皮鬼一头冲了出来。
 
  “啊,原来是小不点儿波特!”皮皮鬼咯咯地笑着,连蹦带跳地从哈利身边走过,把哈利的眼镜撞歪了。“波特在做什么?波特为什么鬼鬼祟祟——”
 
  皮皮鬼一个空心跟斗翻了一半,突然停住不动了。他头朝下看到了贾斯廷和差点没头的尼克。他赶紧麻利地站直身子,深深吸了口气,没等哈利来得及拦住他,他就直着嗓子尖叫起来:“动手啦!动手啦!又动手啦!是人是鬼都不能幸免啊!快逃命吧!动——手啦!”
 
  咣啷——咣啷——咣啷——
 
  走廊里的门一扇接一扇地被推开,人们蜂拥而出。在那难熬的几分钟里,场面极其混乱,贾斯廷有被人挤扁的危险,不停地有人站到了差点没头的尼克的身体当中。哈利发现自己被挤到了墙边。
 
  这时,老师们大声喊叫着,维持秩序。麦格教授一路跑来,后面跟着她班上的学生,其中一个的头发还是黑一道白一道的。麦格教授用魔杖敲出一声巨响,大家顿时安静下来,她命令每个人都回到自己的教室。人们刚刚散得差不多了,赫奇帕奇的厄尼就气喘吁吁地赶到了现场。
 
  “当场抓住了!”厄尼脸色煞白,戏剧性地用手指着哈利,大声喊道。
 
  “够了,厄尼!”麦格教授严厉地说。
 
  皮皮鬼在头顶上飘来飘去,俯视着整个场面。这时候咧开嘴巴,露出一脸坏笑,皮皮鬼一向惟恐天下不乱。当老师们弯腰查看贾斯廷和差点没头的尼克时,皮皮鬼突然唱了起来:哦,波特,你这个讨厌鬼,看你做的好事,你把学生弄死了,自己觉得怪有趣——
 
  “别闹了,皮皮鬼!”麦格教授吼道,皮皮鬼冲哈利吐着舌头,急促地后退着逃走了。
 
  贾斯廷被弗立维教授和天文学系的辛尼斯塔教授抬到医院病房去了,但是,似乎谁也不知道该拿差点没头的尼克怎么办。最后,麦格教授凭空变出一把大扇子,递给厄尼,吩咐他把差点没头的尼克扇上楼梯。厄尼照办了,扇着尼克朝前走,像一艘没有声音的黑色气垫船。走廊里只留下哈利和麦格两人。
 
  “跟我来,波特。”她说。
 
  “教授,”哈利赶紧说,“我发誓我没有——”
 
  “这事儿我可管不了,波特。”麦格教授简短地回答。
 
  他们默默地拐了个弯,教授在一个奇丑无比的巨大的石头怪兽面前停住了脚步。
 
  “冰镇柠檬汁!”她说。这显然是一句口令,只见怪兽突然活了起来,跳到一旁,它身后的墙壁裂成了两半。哈利尽管为即将到来的命运忧心忡忡,却也忍不住暗暗称奇。墙后面是一道旋转楼梯,正在缓缓地向上移动,就像自动扶梯一样。哈利和麦格教授一踏上去,就听见后面轰隆一声,墙又合上了。他们旋转着越升越高,越升越高,最后,感到有些头晕的哈利看见前面有一道闪闪发亮的栎木门,上面是一个狮身鹰首兽形状的黄铜门环。
 
  哈利知道他被带到了哪里。这一定是邓布利多住的地方。

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 24楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER    TWELVE
  THE POLYJUICE POTION
  hey stepped off the stone staircase at the top, and Professor McGonagall rapped on the door. It opened silently and they entered. Professor McGonagall told Harry to wait and left him there, alone.
  Harry looked around. One thing was certain: of all the teachers' offices Harry had visited so far this year, Dumbledore's was by far the most interesting. If he hadn't been scared out of his wits that he was about to be thrown out of school, he would have been very pleased to have a chance to look around it.
  It was a large and beautiful circular room, full of funny little noises. A number of curious silver instruments stood on spindlelegged tables, whirring and emitting little puffs of smoke. The walls were covered with portraits of old headmasters and headmistresses, all of whom were snoozing gently in their frames. There was also an enormous, claw-footed desk, and, sitting on a shelf behind it, a shabby, tattered wizard's hat - the Sorting Hat.
  Harry hesitated. He cast a wary eye around the sleeping witches and wizards on the walls. Surely it couldn't hurt if he took the hat down and tried it on again? Just to see ... just to make sure it had put him in the right House
  He walked quietly around the desk, lifted the hat from its shelf, and lowered it slowly onto his head. It was much too large and slipped down over his eyes, just as it had done the last time he'd put it on. Harry stared at the black inside of the hat, waiting. Then a small voice said in his ear, "Bee in your bonnet, Harry Potter?"
  "Er, yes," Harry muttered. "Er - sorry to bother you - I wanted to ask - "
  "You've been wondering whether I put you in the right House," said the hat smartly. "Yes ... you were particularly difficult to place. But I stand by what I said before" - Harry's heart leapt - "you would have done well in Slytherin -"
  Harry's stomach plummeted. He grabbed the point of the hat and pulled it off. It hung limply in his hand, grubby and faded. Harry pushed it back onto its shelf, feeling sick.
  "You're wrong," he said aloud to the still and silent hat. It didn't move. Harry backed away, watching it. Then a strange, gagging noise behind him made him wheel around.
  He wasn't alone after all. Standing on a golden perch behind the door was a decrepit-looking bird that resembled a half-plucked turkey. Harry stared at it and the bird looked balefully back, making its gagging noise again. Harry thought it looked very ill. Its eyes were dull and, even as Harry watched, a couple more feathers fell out of its tail.
  Harry was just thinking that all he needed was for Dumbledore's
  pet bird to die while he was alone in the office with it, when the bird burst into flames.
  Harry yelled in shock and backed away into the desk. He looked feverishly around in case there was a glass of water somewhere but couldn't see one; the bird, meanwhile, had become a fireball; it gave one loud shriek and next second there was nothing but a smouldering pile of ash on the floor.
  The office door opened. Dumbledore came in, looking very somber.
  "Professor," Harry gasped. "Your bird - I couldn't do anything - he just caught fire -"
  To Harry's astonishment, Dumbledore smiled.
  "About time, too," he said. "He's been looking dreadful for days; I've been telling him to get a move on."
  He chuckled at the stunned look on Harry's face.
  "Fawkes is a phoenix, Harry. Phoenixes burst into flame when it is time for them to die and are reborn from the ashes. Watch him . . ."
  Harry looked down in time to see a tiny, wrinkled, newborn bird poke its head out of the ashes. It was quite as ugly as the old one.
  "It's a shame you had to see him on a Burning Day," said Dumbledore, seating himself behind his desk. "He's really very handsome most of the time, wonderful red and gold plumage. Fascinating creatures, phoenixes. They can carry immensely heavy loads, their tears have healing powers, and they make highly faithful pets."
  In the shock of Fawkes catching fire, Harry had forgotten what he was there for, but it all came back to him as Dumbledore settled
  himself in the high chair behind the desk and fixed Harry with his penetrating, light-blue stare.
  Before Dumbledore could speak another word, however, the door of the office flew open with an almighty bang and Hagrid burst in, a wild look in his eyes, his balaclava perched on top of his shaggy black head and the dead rooster still swinging from his hand.
  "It wasn' Harry, Professor Dumbledore!" said Hagrid urgently. "I was talkin' ter him seconds before that kid was found, he never had time, sir - "
  Dumbledore tried to say something, but Hagrid went ranting on, waving the rooster around in his agitation, sending feathers everywhere.
  "- it can't've bin him, I'll swear it in front o' the Ministry o' Magic if I have to -"
  "Hagrid, I -"
  "- yeh've got the wrong boy, sir, I know Harry never ='
  "Hagrid!" said Dumbledore loudly. "I do not think that Harry attacked those people."
  "Oh," said Hagrid, the rooster falling limply at his side. "Right. I'll wait outside then, Headmaster."
  And he stomped out looking embarrassed.
  "You don't think it was me, Professor?" Harry repeated hopefully as Dumbledore brushed rooster feathers off his desk.
  "No, Harry, I don't," said Dumbledore, though his face was somber again. "But I still want to talk to you."
  Harry waited nervously while Dumbledore considered him, the tips of his long fingers together.
  "I must ask you, Harry, whether there is anything you'd like to tell me," he said gently. "Anything at all."
  Harry didn't know what to say. He thought of Malfoy shouting, "You'll be next, Mudbloods!" and of the Polyjuice Potion simmering away in Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. Then he thought of the disembodied voice he had heard twice and remembered what Ron had said: "Hearing voices no one else can hear isn't a good sign, even in the wizarding world." He thought, too, about what everyone was saying about him, and his growing dread that he was somehow connected with Salazar Slytherin ....
  "No," said Harry. "There isn't anything, Professor . . . ."
  The double attack on Justin and Nearly Headless Nick turned what had hitherto been nervousness into real panic. Curiously, it was Nearly Headless Nick's fate that seemed to worry people most. What could possibly do that to a ghost? people asked each other; what terrible power could harm someone who was already dead? There was almost a stampede to book seats on the Hogwarts Express so that students could go home for Christmas.
  "At this rate, we'll be the only ones left," Ron told Harry and Hermione. "Us, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle. What a jolly holiday it's going to be."
  Crabbe and Goyle, who always did whatever Malfoy did, had signed up to stay over the holidays, too. But Harry was glad that most people were leaving. He was tired of people skirting around him in the corridors, as though he was about to sprout fangs or spit poison; tired of all the muttering, pointing, and hissing as he passed.
  Fred and George, however, found all this very funny. They went out of their way to march ahead of Harry down the corridors, shouting, "Make way for the Heir of Slytherin, seriously evil wizard coming through ......
  Percy was deeply disapproving of this behavior.
  "It is not a laughing matter," he said coldly.
  "Oh, get out of the way, Percy," said Fred. "Harry's in a hurry."
  "Yeah, he's off to the Chamber of Secrets for a cup of tea with his fanged servant," said George, chortling.
  Ginny didn't find it amusing either.
  "Oh, don't," she wailed every time Fred asked Harry loudly who he was planning to attack next, or when George pretended to ward Harry off with a large clove of garlic when they met.
  Harry didn't mind; it made him feel better that Fred and George, at least, thought the idea of his being Slytherin's heir was quite ludicrous. But their antics seemed to be aggravating Draco Malfoy, who looked increasingly sour each time he saw them at it.
  "It's because he's bursting to say it's really him," said Ron knowingly. "You know how he hates anyone beating him at anything, and you're getting all the credit for his dirty work."
  "Not for long," said Hermione in a satisfied tone. "The Polyjuice Potion's nearly ready. We'll be getting the truth out of him any day now."
  At last the term ended, and a silence deep as the snow on the grounds descended on the castle. Harry found it peaceful, rather than gloomy, and enjoyed the fact that he, Hermione, and the Weasleys had the run of Gryffindor Tower, which meant they could play Exploding Snap loudly without bothering anyone, and practice dueling in private. Fred, George, and Ginny had chosen to stay at school rather than visit Bill in Egypt with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Percy, who disapproved of what he termed their childish behavior, didn't spend much time in the Gryffindor common room. He had already told them pompously that he was only staying over Christmas because it was his duty as a prefect to support the teachers during this troubled time.
  Christmas morning dawned, cold and white. Harry and Ron, the only ones left in their dormitory, were woken very early by Hermione, who burst in, fully dressed and carrying presents for them both.
  "Wake up," she said loudly, pulling back the curtains at the window.
  "Hermione - you're not supposed to be in here -" said Ron, shielding his eyes against the light.
  "Merry Christmas to you, too," said Hermione, throwing him his present. "I've been up for nearly an hour, adding more lacewings to the potion. It's ready."
  Harry sat up, suddenly wide awake.
  "Are you sure?"
  "Positive," said Hermione, shifting Scabbers the rat so that she could sit down on the end of Ron's four-poster. "If we're going to do it, I say it should be tonight."
  At that moment, Hedwig swooped into the room, carrying a very small package in her beak.
  "Hello," said Harry happily as she landed on his bed. "Are you speaking to me again?"
  She nibbled his ear in an affectionate sort of way, which was a far better present than the one that she had brought him, which turned out to be from the Dursleys. They had sent Harry a toothpick and a note telling him to find out whether he'd be able to stay at Hogwarts for the summer vacation, too.
  The rest of Harry's Christmas presents were far more satisfactory. Hagrid had sent him a large tin of treacle fudge, which Harry decided to soften by the fire before eating; Ron had given him a book called Flying with the Cannons, a book of interesting facts about his favorite Quidditch team, and Hermione had bought him a luxury eagle-feather quill. Harry opened the last present to find a new, hand-knitted sweater from Mrs. Weasley and a large plum cake. He read her card with a fresh surge of guilt, thinking about Mr. Weasley's car (which hadn't been seen since its crash with the Whomping Willow), and the bout of rule-breaking he and Ron were planning next.
  No one, not even someone dreading taking Polyjuice Potion later, could fail to enjoy Christmas dinner at Hogwarts.
  The Great Hall looked magnificent. Not only were there a dozen frost-covered Christmas trees and thick streamers of holly and mistletoe crisscrossing the ceiling, but enchanted snow was falling, warm and dry, from the ceiling. Dumbledore led them in a few of his favorite carols, Hagrid booming more and more loudly with every goblet of eggnog he consumed. Percy, who hadn't noticed that Fred had bewitched his prefect badge so that it now read "Pinhead," kept asking them all what they were sniggering at. Harry didn't even care that Draco Malfoy was making loud, snide remarksabout his new sweater from the Slytherin table. With a bit of luck, Malfoy would be getting his comeuppance in a few hours' time.
  Harry and Ron had barely finished their third helpings of Christmas pudding when Hermione ushered them out of the hall to finalize their plans for the evening.
  "We still need a bit of the people you're changing into," said Hermione matter-of-facdy, as though she were sending them to the supermarket for laundry detergent. "And obviously, it'll be best if you can get something of Crabbe's and Goyle's; they're Malfoys best friends, he'll tell them anything. And we also need to make sure the real Crabbe and Goyle can't burst in on us while we're interrogating him.
  "I've got it all worked out," she went on smoothly, ignoring Harry's and Ron's stupefied faces. She held up two plump chocolate cakes. "I've filled these with a simple Sleeping Draught. All you have to do is make sure Crabbe and Goyle find them. You know how greedy they are, they're bound to eat them. Once they're asleep, pull out a few of their hairs and hide them in a broom closet."
  Harry and Ron looked incredulously at each other.
  "Hermione, I don't think -"
  "That could go seriously wrong -"
  But Hermione had a steely glint in her eye not unlike the one Professor McGonagall sometimes had.
  "The potion will be useless without Crabbe's and Goyle's hair," she said sternly. "You do want to investigate Malfoy, don't you?"
  "Oh, all right, all right," said Harry. "But what about you? Whose hair are you ripping out?"
  "I've already got mine!" said Hermione brightly, pulling a tiny bottle out of her pocket and showing them the single hair inside it. "Remember Millicent Bulstrode wrestling with me at the Dueling Club? She left this on my robes when she was trying to strangle me! And she's gone home for Christmas - so I'll just have to tell the Slytherins I've decided to come back."
  When Hermione had bustled off to check on the Polyjuice Potion again, Ron turned to Harry with a doom-laden expression.
  "Have you ever heard of a plan where so many things could go wrong?"
  But to Harry's and Ron's utter amazement, stage one of the operation went just as smoothly as Hermione had said. They lurked in the deserted entrance hall after Christmas tea, waiting for Crabbe and Goyle who had remained alone at the Slytherin table, shoveling down fourth helpings of trifle. Harry had perched the chocolate cakes on the end of the banisters. When they spotted Crabbe and Goyle coming out of the Great Hall, Harry and Ron hid quickly behind a suit of armor next to the front door.
  "How thick can you get?" Ron whispered ecstatically as Crabbe gleefully pointed out the cakes to Goyle and grabbed them. Grinning stupidly, they stuffed the cakes whole into their large mouths. For a moment, both of them chewed greedily, looks of triumph on their faces. Then, without the smallest change of expression, they both keeled over backward onto the floor.
  By far the hardest part was hiding them in the closet across the hall. Once they were safely stowed among the buckets and mops, Harry yanked out a couple of the bristles that covered Goyle's fore head and Ron pulled out several of Crabbe's hairs. They also stole their shoes, because their own were far too small for Crabbe- and Goyle-size feet. Then, still stunned at what they had just done, they sprinted up to Moaning Myrtle's bathroom.
  They could hardly see for the thick black smoke issuing from the stall in which Hermione was stirring the cauldron. Pulling their robes up over their faces, Harry and Ron knocked softly on the door.
  "Hermione?"
  They heard the scrape of the lock and Hermione emerged, shiny- faced and looking anxious. Behind her they heard the gloop gloop of the bubbling, glutinous potion. Three glass tumblers stood ready on the toilet seat.
  "Did you get them?" Hermione asked breathlessly.
  Harry showed her Goyle's hair.
  "Good. And I sneaked these spare robes out of the laundry," Hermione said, holding up a small sack. "You'll need bigger sizes once you're Crabbe and Goyle."
  The three of them stared into the cauldron. Close up, the potion looked like thick, dark mud, bubbling sluggishly.
  "I'm sure I've done everything right," said Hermione, nervously rereading the splotched page of Moste Potente Potions. "It looks like the book says it should ... once we've drunk it, we'll have exactly an hour before we change back into ourselves."
  "Now what?" Ron whispered.
  "We separate it into three glasses and add the hairs."
  Hermione ladled large dollops of the potion into each of the glasses. Then, her hand trembling, she shook Millicent Bulstrode's hair out of its bottle into the first glass.



第十二章 复方汤剂
 
 

 
  到了顶上,他们迈出石梯,麦格教授在一扇门上敲了敲。门悄没声儿地打开了,他们走了进去。麦格教授叫哈利等着,便离开了,把哈利一个人留在那里。
 
  哈利环顾四周。有一点是可以确定的——在哈利这一年拜访过的所有老师办公室中,邓布利多的办公室绝对是最最有趣的。如果哈利不是因为担心自己会被赶出学校而吓得六神无主,他会觉得非常高兴有机会到这里来看看。这是一个宽敞、美丽的圆形房间,充满了各种滑稽的小声音。细长腿的桌子上,放着许多稀奇古怪的银器,旋转着,喷出一小股一小股的烟雾。墙上挂满了昔日的男女老校长们的肖像,他们都在各自的像框里轻轻地打着呼噜。房间里还有一张巨大的桌子,桌脚是爪子形的。在桌子后面的一块搁板上,放着一顶破破烂烂的、皱皱巴巴的巫师帽——分院帽。
 
  哈利在犹豫。他警惕地看了看周围墙上那些熟睡的男女巫师。如果他把帽子拿下来,再戴在头上试试,肯定不会有什么妨碍吧?他只想看看……只想确定一下它把自己放在了合适的学院里。他悄悄绕过桌子,拿起搁板上的帽子,慢慢把它扣在头上。帽子太大了,滑下来盖住了他的眼睛,就像他第一次戴它时那样。哈利盯着帽子黑色的衬里,等待着。这时,一个小声音在他耳边说:“有事情想不明白,哈利·波特?”
 
  “哦,是的。”哈利含糊不清地小声说,“哦——对不起,打扰你了——我想问一下——”
 
  “你一直想知道我有没有把你放在合适的学院。”帽子机灵地说道,“是的
……你的位置特别不容易放准,不过我还是坚持我原来的说法——”哈利的心狂跳起来——“你在斯莱特林会很合适的。”
 
  哈利的心猛地往下一沉。他抓住帽顶,把它摘了下来。帽子软塌塌地悬在他手里,脏兮兮的,已经褪了色。哈利把它放回原来的搁板上,感到一阵恶心。
 
  “你错了。”他大声对静静地待着、一言不发的帽子说。帽子没有动弹。哈利凝视着它,向后退去。突然后面传来一个奇怪的窒息般的声音,他猛地转过身来。
 
  房间里根本不止他一个人。在门后一根高高的镀金栖枝上,站着一只老态龙钟的鸟,活像是一只被拔光了一半羽毛的火鸡。哈利盯着它,那鸟也用愁苦的目光望着他,同时又发出郡种窒息般的声音。哈利觉得它看上去病得很重。它的眼睛毫无神采,而且就在哈利望着它的这会儿工夫,又有几片羽毛从它尾巴上掉了下来。
 
  哈利心想,如果邓布利多的鸟死了,而办公室里只有他和鸟单独待着,单是这一件事就够他受的了。就在他这么想的时候,鸟全身突然着起火来。
 
  哈利惊恐地叫喊,后退着撞到桌上。他焦急地环顾四周,指望能有一杯水什么的,可是没有看见。与此同时,那只鸟已经变成了一只火球,它惨叫一声,接着便消失了,只剩下地板上一堆还没有完全熄灭的灰烬。
 
  办公室的门开了,邓布利多走了进来,神情十分凝重。
 
  “教授,”哈利喘着气说,“你的鸟——我没办法——它突然着了火——”
 
  令哈利感到大为吃惊的是,邓布利多居然露出了微笑。
 
  “差不多是时候了,”他说,“它模样可怕已经有好多天了,我一直叫它快点行动。”
 
  他看到哈利脸上惊愕的表情,不禁轻轻地笑了。
 
  “福克斯是一只凤凰,哈利。凤凰到了将死的时候,就会自焚,然后从灰烬里再生。你看着它……”
 
  哈利一低头,正好看见一只小小的、全身皱巴巴的雏鸟从灰烬中探出脑袋。它的相貌和老鸟一般丑陋。
 
  “真遗憾,你不得不在涅槃日见到他,”邓布利多说着,在桌子后面坐了下来,“它大部分时间是非常漂亮的:全身都是令人称奇的红色和金色羽毛。凤凰真是十分奇特迷人的生命。它们能携带极为沉重的东西,它们的眼泪具有疗伤的作用,而且它们还是特别忠诚的宠物。”
 
  哈利在福克斯自焚引起的惊恐中,暂时忘记了他来这里的原因。可是此刻,当邓布利多在桌后的高背椅上坐下,用他浅蓝色的、具有穿透力的目光盯住他的时候,他一切都想起来了。
 
  然而,还没等邓布利多再开口说话,办公室的门砰的一声巨响,被人猛地推开。海格一头冲了进来,眼睛里喷着怒火,盔式帽戴在他黑乎乎、乱蓬蓬的头顶上,那只死公鸡还在他手里晃来晃去。
 
  “不是哈利,邓布利多教授!”海格急切地说,“就在那孩子被发现的几秒钟前,我还跟他说话来着。他决没有时间,先生……”
 
  邓布利多想说什么,但海格只顾大吼大叫,并且焦躁地挥舞着手里的公鸡,把鸡毛撒得哪儿都是。
 
  “……不可能是他,如果需要,我可以当着魔法部的面起誓……”
 
  “海格,我——”
 
  “……你抓错人了,先生,我知道哈利绝没有——”
 
  “海格!”邓布利多提高嗓门说,“我并不认为是哈利袭击了那些人。”
 
  “噢,”海格说,公鸡软绵绵地垂落在他的身侧,“好吧,我在外面等候吩咐,校长。”他重重地跺脚走了出去,神情显得很尴尬。
 
  “你认为不是我吗,教授?”哈利满怀希望地问,看着邓布利多拂去桌上的鸡毛。
 
  “对,哈利,我认为不是。”邓布利多说,不过他脸上的神色又凝重起来。“但是我仍然想跟你谈谈。”
 
  哈利紧张地等待着,这时邓布利多端详着他,十个修长的手指的指尖碰在一起。“我必须问问你,哈利,你有没有事情愿意告诉我,”他温和地说,“任何事情。”
 
  哈利不知道该怎么说。他想起了马尔福的叫喊:“下一个就轮到你们了,泥巴种!”想起了复方汤剂还在哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室里慢慢熬着。接着,他又想起了他曾两次听见的那个幽灵的声音,想起罗恩说的话:“听见别人听不见的声音,这不是一个好兆头,即使在魔法世界里也是这样。”他还想起了大家议论他的话,以及他越来越强烈的担心,生怕自己与萨拉查斯莱特林存在什么关系……
 
  “没有,”哈利说,“什么也没有,先生。”
 
  贾斯廷和差点没头的尼克双双遭到袭击,这使原本已经紧张不安的气氛变得真正恐慌起来。说来奇怪,最使人们感到恐慌的倒是差点没头的尼克的遭遇。
 
  什么东西能对一个幽灵下此毒手呢,人们互相询问:什么可怕的力量能够伤害一个已经死去的人呢?学生们差不多是争先恐后地去预订霍格沃茨特快列车的座位,盼着可以回家过圣诞节。
 
  “这样的话,学校里就剩下我们了。”罗恩对哈利和赫敏说,“我们三人,还有马尔福、克拉布和高尔。这将是一个多么有趣的节日啊。”
 
  克拉布和高尔一向是马尔福做什么,他们就做什么,所以也在留校过节的名单上签了名。不过,哈利倒很高兴大部分学生都离校。他已经厌倦了人们在走廊上躲着他走,好像他随时都会长出潦牙,喷出毒汁;也厌倦了每当他走过时,人们都要指指点点、嘀嘀咕咕地议论他。
 
  然而,弗雷德和乔治倒觉得这一切都很好玩。他们在走廊上特地跑到哈利前面,昂首阔步地走着,嘴里喊道:“给斯莱特林的继承人让路,最邪恶的巫师驾到……”
 
  珀西对这种行为十分不满。“这不是一件拿来取笑的事。”他冷冷地说。
 
  “喂,闪开,珀西,”弗雷德说,“哈利时间紧张。”
 
  “是啊,他要赶到密室,和他长着獠牙的仆人一起喝茶呢。”乔治哈哈大笑着说。
 
  金妮也觉得这事一点儿也不可笑。“哦,别这样。”每次弗雷德大声问哈利接下来打算对谁下手,或者乔治见到哈利,假装用一个大蒜头挡住他的进攻时,金妮总是悲哀地喊道。
 
  哈利倒并不在意,弗雷德和乔治至少认为他是斯莱特林继承人的想法是荒唐可笑的,这使他感到欣慰。但是他们的滑稽行为似乎更加激怒了德拉科马尔福,他看到他们这么做时,脸色一次比一次难看。
 
  “这是因为他巴不得声明这实际上是他干的。”罗恩很有见识地说,“你知道他多么讨厌别人在任何方面超过他。他干了卑鄙的勾当,现在你却得到了所有的荣誉。”
 
  “不会太久了。”赫敏用满意的口吻说,“复方汤剂很快就熬好了,我们随时可以从他嘴里套出话来。”
 
  终于,学期结束了,像地上的积雪一般厚重的寂静,笼罩了整个城堡。哈利不觉得沉闷,反而觉得很宁静,一想到他、赫敏和韦斯莱兄妹可以在格兰芬多城堡里随意进出,他就感到很开心。这意味着他们可以大声玩噼啪爆炸而不妨碍任何人,还可以秘密地演习决斗。弗雷德、乔治和金妮决定留在学校,而不和韦斯莱夫妇一起去埃及看比尔。珀西对他们的这些孩子气行为不以为然,便很少待在格兰芬多的公共休息室里。珀西曾经很自负地告诉他们,他之所以留下来过圣诞节,只是因为他作为全优生,有责任在这段动荡的时期支持老师的工作。
 
  圣诞节的黎明到来了,天气寒冷,四下里白皑皑的。宿舍里只剩下哈利和罗恩两个人,一大早,他们就被赫敏吵醒了。她穿戴整齐,怀里抱着给他们两个人的礼物。
 
  “醒醒吧。”她大声说,一边把窗帘拉了上去。
 
  “赫敏——你不应该来这里的。”罗恩说,用手遮着眼睛,挡住光线。
 
  “祝你圣诞快乐。”赫敏说着,把他的礼物扔给他。“我已经起床快一个小时了,给汤剂里又加了一些草蛉虫。它已经熬好了。”
 
  哈利坐起身来,一下子完全清醒了。
 
  “你能肯定?”
 
  “绝对肯定。”赫敏说,她把老鼠斑斑挪到一边,自己在哈利的四柱床边坐下。“如果我们要行动的话,我认为应该就在今晚。”
 
  就在这时,海德薇猛地飞进屋子,嘴里衔着一个很小的包裹。
 
  “你好,”它落在哈利的床上后,哈利高兴地说,“你又要对我说话吗?”
 
  它以十分亲热的方式轻轻咬了咬他的耳朵,这份问候比它带给他的那份礼物要珍贵得多。原来,那个小包裹是德思礼夫妇捎来的。他们送给哈利一根牙签,还附有一封短信,叫他打听一下,他能不能暑假也留在霍格沃茨度过。
 
  哈利收到的其他圣诞礼物就令人满意多了。海格送给他一大包乳脂软糖,哈利决定放在火边烤软了再吃;罗恩送给他一本名叫《和火炮队一起飞翔》的书,里面讲的是他最喜欢的魁地奇队的一些事情;赫敏给他买了一支华贵的羽毛笔。哈利拆开最后一件礼物,原来是书斯莱夫人送给他的一件崭新的手编毛衣,以及一块大大的葡萄干蛋糕。
 
  他竖起韦斯莱夫人的贺卡,心头又涌起一股负疚感。他想到了韦斯莱先生的汽车,它自从与打人柳相撞之后,一直无影无踪,他还想到他和罗恩接下来又打算违反校规了。
 
  在霍格沃茨的圣诞晚宴上,所有的人都吃得津津有味,甚至包括那些暗自担心待会儿要服用复方汤剂的人。
 
  礼堂显得宏伟气派。不仅有十几棵布满银霜的圣诞树,和天花板上十字交叉的由槲寄生和冬青组成的粗粗的饰带,而且还有施了魔法的雪,温暖而干燥,从天花板上轻轻飘落。邓布利多领着他们唱了几支他最喜欢的圣诞颂歌,海格灌下了一杯又一杯的蛋奶酒后,嗓门也随之越来越响亮。珀西没有注意到弗雷德已经施了魔法,使他的级长徽章上的字变成了“笨瓜”,还傻乎乎地一个劲儿问大家在笑什么。坐在斯莱特林餐桌上的德拉科马尔福,粗声大气地对哈利的新毛衣大加嘲讽,哈利对此毫不介意。如果运气好,不出几个小时,马尔福就会得到应有的惩罚了。
 
  哈利和罗恩刚刚吃完第三份圣诞布丁,赫敏就领着他们走出礼堂,去实施他们当晚的计划。
 
  “我们还需要一些我们要变的人的东西。”赫敏轻描淡写地说,就好像她在打发他们到超级市场去买洗衣粉,“不用说,如果你们能弄到克拉布和高尔的什么东西,那是最好不过了;他们是马尔福最好的朋友,他会把什么话都告诉他们的。我们还需要确保,在我们审问马尔福时,千万不能让真正的克拉布和高尔闯进来。
 
  “我已经把一切都计划好了。”她一口气说下去,不理睬哈利和罗恩脸上惊呆的表情。她举起两块巧克力蛋糕,“我在这里面放了普通的催眠药。你们只需要保证让克拉布和高尔发现它们。你们知道他们的嘴有多馋,肯定会把它们吃掉的。等他们俩一睡着,就拔下他们俩的几根头发,然后把他俩藏在扫帚柜里。”
 
  哈利和罗恩不敢相信地看着对方。
 
  “赫敏,我不认为——”
 
  “那样可能会酿成大错——”
 
  可是赫敏眼里闪着铁一般强硬的光,与麦格教授有时候的目光颇为相似。
 
  “没有克拉布和高尔的头发,汤剂就不会有用。”她毫不动摇地说,“你们是想审查马尔福的,是吗?”
 
  “噢,好吧,好吧。”哈利说,“可是你怎么办呢?你去拔谁的头发?”
 
  “我的已经有了!”赫敏开心地说,从口袋里掏出一只小瓶子,给他们看里面的一根头发。“还记得在决斗俱乐部里,米里森跟我摔跤的情景吗?她拼命卡住我脖子的时候,把这个留在我的衣服上了!她回家过圣诞节了——我只要对斯莱特林们说我又决定回来了。”
 
  赫敏又匆匆地赶去查看复方汤剂了,罗恩带着一脸大祸临头的表情,转向哈利。
 
  “你听说过哪个计划有这么多环节都可能出毛病吗?”
 
  然而,令哈利和罗恩大为吃惊的是,第一阶段的行动,正如赫敏说的,进行得十分顺利。他们吃过圣诞节茶点后,偷偷溜进空无一人的门厅,等着独自留在斯莱特林餐桌上、狼吞虎咽地吞食第四份松糕的克拉布和高尔。哈利已经把巧克力蛋糕放在了栏杆边上。当看见克拉布和高尔走出礼堂时,哈利和罗恩赶紧藏在正门旁边的一套盔甲后面。
 
  “你们真是要多蠢有多蠢!”罗恩欣喜若狂地说。他看见克拉布开心地指着蛋糕给高尔看,然后一把抓在手里。他们咧嘴傻笑着,把蛋糕整个儿塞进了大嘴里。一时间,两个人贪婪地咀嚼着,脸上显得得意洋洋。接着,并不见他们的表情有丝毫变化,他们就向后一翻身,倒在了地板上。
 
  最难做到的就是把他们藏在门厅那头的柜子里。不过,片刻之后,他们总算安安稳稳地待在拖把和水桶中间了。哈利赶忙揪下高尔脑门上两根粗硬的短毛,与此同时罗恩也拔了克拉布的几根头发。他们还把克拉布和高尔的鞋子也偷了出来,因为他们自己的鞋子是装不下克拉布和高尔的大脚的。然后,他们飞快地奔向哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室,一边仍然为刚才所做的事情而惊魂未定。
 
  赫敏还在搅拌小单间里的坩埚,锅中冒出一股股浓密的黑烟,使他们几乎什么也看不见。哈利和罗恩把长袍拉上来遮住脸,轻轻地敲了敲门。
 
  “赫敏?”
 
  他们听见门锁刺耳地一响,赫敏出现了,脸上闪闪发亮,显得很焦急。在她身后,他们听见冒着气泡的、糖浆一般浓稠的汤剂在咕嘟咕嘟地响着。三只平底玻璃酒杯已经放在了马桶座位上。
 
  “弄到了吗?”赫敏屏住呼吸问。
 
  哈利给她看了高尔的头发。
 
  “很好。我从洗衣房偷了这些换洗的衣服,”赫敏说着,举起一个小布袋,“你们变成克拉布和高尔后,需要穿大号的衣服。”
 
  三个人盯着锅里。离得近了,汤剂看上去像是黑乎乎的黏稠的泥浆,懒洋洋地泛着泡泡。
 
  “我相信我安排的每一个环节都没问题,”赫敏说,紧张地又去阅读《强力药剂》上污迹斑斑的那一页。“它看上去正像书上所说的那样……我们喝下去以后,可以有整整一个小时才变回我们自己。”
 
  “现在怎么办?”罗恩低声问道。
 
  “我们把它分到三个杯子里,再把头发加进去。”
 
  赫敏用长柄勺子舀起汤剂,倒进每只玻璃杯。然后,她的手颤抖着,把米里森的头发从瓶子里倒进第一只玻璃杯。
 
  汤剂响声大作,像一锅滚开的水,并且起劲地泛着泡沫。一秒钟后,它就变成了一种难看的黄颜色。
 
  “哦——米里森的精华,”罗恩说着,一边厌恶地瞅着它,“我猜它肯定很难吃。”
 
  “行了,加进你的。”赫敏说。
 
  哈利把高尔的头发扔进中间的那只杯子,罗恩把克拉布的头发放进最后一只杯子。两只杯子都嘶嘶作响,冒着气泡:高尔的变成了坦克一般的土黄色,克拉布的变成了一种黑乎乎的深褐色。
 
  罗恩和赫敏伸手去端自己的杯子。
 
  “慢着,”哈利说,“我们最好不要都在这里喝,一旦我们变成了克拉布和高尔,这里就装不下了。米里森也不是一个小巧玲珑的人。”
 
  “想得有道理。”罗恩说着,把门打开,“我们每人占用一个单间吧。”
 
  哈利小心翼翼地不让复方汤剂洒出一滴,闪身溜进了中间的小单间。
 
  “准备好了吗?”他喊。
 
  “准备好了。”传来罗恩和赫敏的声音。
 
  “一……二……三……”
 
  哈利捏着鼻子,两大口把汤剂吞进肚里。它的味道就像煮得过熟的卷心菜。立刻,他的五脏六腑开始翻腾起来,仿佛他刚才吞下的是几条活蛇——他弯下身子,心想自己会不会病倒——突然,一种烧灼的感觉从他的胃迅速传遍全身,直达手指和脚尖。接着,便是一种可怕的正在熔化的感觉,仿佛他浑身的皮肤都像滚热的蜡一样泛起气泡,这使得他匍匐在地上喘息着;他眼睁睁地看着自己的手开始变大,手指变粗,指甲变宽,指关节像螺栓一样鼓突出来。他的肩膀开始伸展,使他感到疼痛难忍;他额头上针刺般的痛感告诉他,头发正在朝着他的眉毛蔓延;随着他胸膛的膨胀,他的长袍被撑破了,就像水桶挣断了铁箍;他的脚挤在小了四号的鞋里,痛苦不堪……
 
  事情来得突然,去得也快。一下子,一切都停止了。哈利脸朝下躺在冰冷的砖地上,听着桃金娘在尽头的马桶间里郁闷地汩汩作响。他费劲地脱掉鞋子,站了起来。这么说,成为高尔就是这样的感觉。他的大手颤抖着,脱去他原先的长袍——它现在悬在他脚脖子上面一英尺的地方——穿上了那套换洗衣服,又穿上高尔的那双小船似的鞋子。他伸手拂去挡住眼睛的头发,触摸到的是钢丝一般粗硬的短毛,低低的发际一直延伸到他前额。这时,他意识到,是他的眼镜使得他的视线模糊不清,因为高尔显然是不需要眼镜的。于是,他把眼镜摘下,然后喊道:“你们俩没事儿吧?”高尔低沉粗哑的声音从他嘴里发出。
 
  “没事儿。”他右边传来克拉布声音浑厚的咕哝。
 
  哈利打开门锁,站到裂了缝的镜子前面。高尔用呆滞的、深陷的眼睛回望着他。哈利搔了搔耳朵,高尔也做得分毫不差。
 
  罗恩的门开了,他们互相瞪着对方。罗恩活脱脱就是克拉布的翻版,从那短短的锅底发型到长长的大猩猩般的手臂,只是脸色显得苍白而惶恐。
 
  “真令人难以置信,”罗恩说着,走到镜子面前,戳了戳克拉布的塌鼻子,“难以置信。”
 
  “我们赶紧走吧,”哈利说,一边松开勒住高尔粗手腕的手表,“我们还得弄清斯莱特林的公共休息室在哪里,真希望我们能找一个人可以跟着……”
 
  罗恩一直注视着哈利,这时说道:“看到高尔居然在思考,你不知道这有多么古怪。”他砰砰地敲着赫敏的门。“快点,我们得走了……”
 
  一个尖尖的声音回答他道:“我——我实在不想出来了。你们自己去吧。”
 
  “赫敏,我们知道米里森长得很丑,谁也不会知道是你。”
 
  “不行——真的不行——我想我不能来了。你们俩赶紧行动,你们在浪费时间。”
 
  哈利望着罗恩,一脸的困惑。
 
  “这样就更像高尔了,”罗恩说道,“每当老师向他提问时,他总是这副表情。”
 
  “赫敏,你没事儿吧?”哈利隔着门问道。
 
  “没事儿——我很好……走吧——”
 
  哈利看了看手表。他们宝贵的六十分钟已经过去了五分钟。“我们还回这里和你见面,好吗?”他说。
 
  哈利和罗恩小心地打开盥洗室的门,看清了四下里没有人,便出发了。
 
  “别那么晃悠你的胳膊。”哈利小声对罗恩说。
 
  “怎么啦?”
 
  “克拉布的胳膊有些僵硬……”
 
  “这样怎么样?”
 
  “啊,好多了。”
 
  他们走下大理石阶梯。现在,他们只需要看见一个斯莱特林学生,可以跟着他走到斯莱特林的公共休息室就行了,然而周围空无一人。
 
  “有什么主意吗?”哈利低声问道。
 
  “斯莱持林学生总是从那里出来吃早饭的。”罗恩说着,朝通向地下教室的入口处点了点头。他语音未落,就见一个留着长长卷发的姑娘从入口处出来了。
 
  “对不起,”罗恩快步向她走去,说道,“我们忘记到咱们的公共休息室怎么走了。”
 
  “对不起,我不明白。”那姑娘傲慢地说,“咱们的公共休息室?我是拉文克劳学院的。”她走开了,一边还狐疑地回头看着他们。
 
  哈利和罗恩飞快地走下石阶,隐入黑暗中,克拉布和高尔的大脚敲着地面,脚步的回声特别响亮。他们感觉这件事不会像他们希望的那样容易。
 
  迷宫似的走道里空空荡荡的。他们在学校的地面下越走越深,一边不停地看表,计算他们还剩下多少时间。过了一刻钟,就在他们开始感到绝望的时候,听到前面突然有了动静。
 
  “哈!”罗恩兴奋地说,“总算碰到他们的一个人了!”
 
  那个人影从旁边的一个房间里闪了出来。可是,当他们匆匆走近时,却感到心往下一沉。这不是什么斯莱特林的学生,而是珀西。
 
  “你在这下面做什么?”罗恩吃惊地问。
 
  珀西仿佛受到了冒犯。“这个,”他高傲地说,“用不着你们来管。你是克拉布吧?”
 
  “谁——哦,是啊。”罗恩说。
 
  “那好,回你自己的宿舍去吧。”珀西严厉地说,“最近在漆黑的走廊里乱逛很不安全。”
 
  “你就在乱逛。”罗恩指出。
 
  “我,”珀西挺直身子,说道,“我是一个级长。没有东西会来袭击我。”
 
  一个声音突然在哈利和罗恩身后回荡。德拉科马尔福正悠闲地朝他们走来,哈利平生第一次很高兴看见他。
 
  “你们在这儿呢,”他看着他们,拉长声调说,“你们俩是不是一直在礼堂里大吃大喝啊?我一直在找你们,我要给你们看一样特别好玩的东西。”
 
  马尔福咄咄逼人地扫了珀西一眼。“你在这下面做什么,韦斯莱?”他讥讽地问道。
 
  珀西显得极为愤慨。“你需要对级长表现得尊敬一点儿!”他说,“我不喜欢你的态度!”
 
  马尔福冷笑一声,示意罗恩和哈利跟他走。哈利要对珀西说几句道歉的话,但及时制止了自己。他和罗恩匆匆跟在马尔福身后,在转向下一条通道时,马尔福说:“那个彼得韦斯莱——”
 
  “是珀西。”罗恩不假思索地纠正他。
 
  “管他是什么呢。”马尔福说,“最近我注意到他老偷偷地在附近转悠。我敢说我知道他想干什么。他想一个人抓住斯莱特林的继承人。”
 
  他发出一声短促的嘲笑。哈利和罗恩交换了一个兴奋的目光。
 
  马尔福在一道空荡荡、湿乎乎的石墙旁边停住脚步。
 
  “新口令是什么来着?”他对哈利说。
 
  “嗯——”哈利支吾着。
 
  “哦,对了——纯种!”马尔福并没有听他的,兀自说道。只见隐藏在石墙里的一道石门徐徐敞开。马尔福大步走了进去,哈利和罗恩紧随其后。
 
  斯莱特林的公共休息室是一间狭长、低矮的地下室,墙壁和天花板都由粗糙的石头砌成,圆圆的,泛着绿光的灯被链子拴着,从天花板上挂下来。在他们前面的一座雕刻精美的壁炉台下,噼噼啪啪地燃着一堆火,映出坐在周围的雕花椅上的几个斯莱特林学生的身影。
 
  “在这里等着。”马尔福对哈利和罗恩说,示意他们坐到远离炉火的两张空椅子上。“我去把它拿来——我父亲刚给我捎来的——”
 
  哈利和罗恩暗自猜测着马尔福会给他们看什么,一边尽量显出轻松自在的样子。片刻之后,马尔福回来了,手里拿着一张像是剪报一样的东西。他把它塞到罗恩鼻子底下。
 
  “你看了准会哈哈大笑。”他说。
 
  哈利看到罗恩惊愕地睁大眼睛。罗恩迅速把剪报读了一遍,十分勉强地笑了一声,又把它递给哈利。是从《预言家日报》上剪下来的,上面写着——
 
  魔法部的调查滥用麻瓜物品司主任亚瑟韦斯莱,今日因其对一辆麻瓜汽车施以魔法而被罚款五十加隆。
 
  这辆被施过魔法的汽车于今年早些时候在霍格沃获魔法学校撞毁,该校的一位董事卢修斯马尔福先生近日打电话要求韦斯莱先生辞职。“书斯莱破坏了魔法部的名誉,”马尔福对我报记者说,“他显然不适合为我们制定法律,他的那个荒唐可笑的麻瓜保护法应该立刻废弃。”
 
  韦斯莱先生对此不置评论,不过他的妻子叫记者离开,不然她就把她家的食尸鬼放出来咬他们。
 
  “怎么样?”当哈利把剪报递还给他时,马尔福不耐烦地问道,“你不觉得很有趣吗?”
 
  “哈哈哈。”哈利干巴巴地笑了几声,“亚瑟韦斯莱太喜欢麻瓜了,应该把他的魔杖折成两段,加入麻瓜的行列。”
 
  马尔福轻蔑地说,“瞧韦斯莱一家人的行为,真看不出他们是纯种巫师。”
 
  罗恩的脸——准确地说,是克拉布的脸——愤怒地扭曲起来。
 
  “你怎么了,克拉布?”马尔福凶狠地问道。
 
  “肚子疼。”罗恩呻吟着说。
 
  “好吧,那你就上医院,替我把那些泥巴种都踢一顿。”马尔福窃笑着说,“你知道,《预言家日报》居然还没有报道所有这些攻击事件,真让我吃惊。”他若有所思地继续说道:“我猜是邓布利多想把一切都掩盖起来。如果不立即阻止事态发展,他就会被解雇了。老爸总是说,让邓布利多当校长是这个学校碰到的最倒霉的事。他喜欢麻瓜。一个体面的校长决不会让克里维那样的笨蛋进入学校。”
 
  马尔福假装用一只照相机开始拍照,恶毒然而逼真地模仿科林:“波特,我能给你照一张相片吗?波特,我可以得到你的亲笔签名吗?我可以舔舔你的鞋子吗?求求你了,波特。”
 
  他垂下双手,望着哈利和罗恩。“你们两个怎么回事?”
 
  哈利和罗恩这才强迫自己笑了几声,但马尔福看上去还挺满意;也许克拉布和高尔一向就是反应迟钝。
 
  “圣人波特是泥巴种的朋友,”马尔福慢吞吞地说,“也属于没有纯粹巫师感觉的人,不然他就不会整天和那个自高自大的泥巴种格兰杰混在一起。人们认为他是斯莱特林的继承人。”
 
  哈利和罗恩屏住呼吸等待着:马尔福肯定马上就要对他们说,他才是那个继承人。然而——
 
  “我真希望知道那个人是谁,”马尔福蛮横地说,“我可以帮助他们啊。”
 
  罗恩张大了嘴,使克拉布的脸比平日更加蠢笨。幸好,马尔福没有注意到。
 
  哈利飞快地转着念头,说道:“你肯定多少有些知道,是谁在操纵了这一切
……”
 
  “你明知道我不知道,高尔,还要我对你说多少遍?”马尔福厉声说,“老爸不肯告诉我密室上次被打开的具体情况。当然啦,那是五十年前的事了,他还没有出生,但是他什么都知道。他说这一切都是保密的,如果我知道得太多,就会显得很可疑。但有一件事我是知道的:密室上次被打开时,一个泥巴种死了。所以——我敢说这次也得死一个泥巴种,只是时间早晚的问题……我希望是格兰杰。”他津津乐道地说。
 
  罗恩攥紧了克拉布的大拳头。哈利觉得,如果罗恩朝马尔福狠揍一拳,事情就败露了。他赶紧用警告的目光瞪了罗恩一眼,然后说:“你知道吗,上次打开密室的那个人有没有被抓住?”
 
  “哦,是啦……不管是谁,反正被开除了。”马尔福说,“他们现在大概还在阿兹卡班。”
 
  “阿兹卡班?”哈利不解地问。
 
  “阿兹卡班——就是巫师监狱,高尔。”马尔福说,一边怀疑地看着哈利,“说句实话,如果你再这样迟钝下去,就要走回头路了。”他不安分地在椅子里动来动去,说道:“老爸叫我不要抛头露面,让斯莱特林的继承人继续行动。他说学校必须淘出所有泥巴种的污秽,不要跟这件事搅在一起。当然啦,他现在要办的事情太多了。你们知道吗,上星期魔法部突然查抄了我们的庄园。”
 
  哈利拼命想让高尔的脸上露出关切的神情。
 
  “是啊……”马尔福说,“好在他们没有找到什么。老爸有一些非常有价值的秘密法宝。幸亏我们把自己的密室设在客厅的地板下面——”
 
  “嗬!”罗恩说。
 
  马尔福看着他,哈利也看着他。只见他的头发正在变红,鼻子也在慢慢地变长——他们的时间到了。罗恩正在变回他自己,哈利从他突然向自己投来的惊恐的目光中,知道自己一定也在恢复原状。他们俩同时一跃而起。
 
  “去拿药治肚子疼。”罗恩含混地咕哝一声。
 
  他们不再啰嗦,一下子蹿过斯莱特林的公共休息室,冲向石墙,然后在走廊里撒腿狂奔。他们希望马尔福什么也没有觉察到。哈利可以感觉到他的脚在高尔的大鞋子里打滑,他的身体在缩小,他不得不把衣服拎起。他们横冲直撞地冲上台阶,进入黑暗的门厅,只听见他们关押克拉布和高尔的柜子里传来沉闷的撞击声。他们把鞋子扔在柜子门口,穿着袜子奔上大理石楼梯,向哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室冲去。
 
  “还好,不是完全浪费时间,”罗恩喘着气说,回身关上盥洗室的门,“我知道我们还是没有弄清是谁发动了这些攻击,但是我明天要写信给我爸,叫他去搜查一下马尔福家的客厅下面。”
 
  哈利在裂了缝的镜子前查看自己的脸。他又恢复了正常。他戴上眼镜,罗恩重重地敲着赫敏单间的门。
 
  “赫敏,快出来,我们有很多话要告诉你——”
 
  “走开!”赫敏尖着嗓子说。
 
  哈利和罗恩吃惊地望着对方。
 
  “怎么回事?”罗恩说,“你现在一定已经恢复正常了,我们……”
 
  只见哭泣的桃金娘突然从单间的门缝里闪了出来。哈利从未见她显得这样高兴。
 
  “哎哟,等着瞧吧,”她说,“太可怕了!”
 
  他们听见门锁滑开,赫敏出现了,哭哭啼啼的,长袍拉上来遮住了脑袋。
 
  “怎么啦?”罗恩不敢确定地说,“难道你还长着米里森的鼻子什么的?”
 
  赫敏让长袍落下,罗恩后退一步,撞在水池上。
 
  她满脸都是黑毛,眼睛变成了黄色,两只尖尖的长耳朵从她的头发里支棱出来。
 
  “那是一根猫毛!”她凄厉地哭喊着。“米——米里森一定养了一只猫!可这服汤——汤剂不是用来搞动物变形的啊!”
 
  “真倒霉。”罗恩说。
 
  “你会被取笑个没完的。”桃金娘开心地说。
 
  “没关系,赫敏,”哈利赶紧说道,“我们送你去医院。庞弗雷夫人从来不多问……”
 
  他们花了好长时间,才劝说赫敏离开了盥洗室。哭泣的桃金娘兴高采烈地粗声大笑,使得他们更加快了脚步。
 
  “等着吧,大家都会发现你长了一条尾巴!”

°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 25楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  The potion hissed loudly like a boiling kettle and frothed madly. A second later, it had turned a sick sort of yellow.
  "Urgh - essence of Millicent Bulstrode," said Ron, eyeing it with loathing. "Bet it tastes disgusting."
  "Add yours, then," said Hermione.
  Harry dropped Goyle's hair into the middle glass and Ron put Crabbe's into the last one. Both glasses hissed and frothed: Goyle's turned the khaki color of a booger, Crabbe's a dark, murky brown.
  "Hang on," said Harry as Ron and Hermione reached for their glasses. "We'd better not all drink them in here .... Once we turn into Crabbe and Goyle we won't fit. And Millicent Bulstrode's no pixie.
  "Good thinking," said Ron, unlocking the door. "We'll take separate stalls."
  Careful not to spill a drop of his Polyjuice Potion, Harry slipped into the middle stall.
  "Ready?" he called.
  "Ready," came Ron's and Hermione's voices.
  "One - two - three -"
  Pinching his nose, Harry drank the potion down in two large gulps. It tasted like overcooked cabbage.
  Immediately, his insides started writhing as though he'd just swallowed live snakes - doubled up, he wondered whether he was going to be sick - then a burning sensation spread rapidly from his stomach to the very ends of his fingers and toes - next, bringing him gasping to all fours, came a horrible melting feeling, as the skin all over his body bubbled like hot wax - and before his eyes, his hands began to grow, the fingers thickened, the nails broadened,
  the knuckles were bulging like bolts -his shoulders stretched painfully and a prickling on his forehead told him that hair was creeping down toward his eyebrows - his robes ripped as his chest expanded like a barrel bursting its hoops - his feet were agony in shoes four sizes too small
  As suddenly as it had started, everything stopped. Harry lay facedown on the stone-cold floor, listening to Myrtle gurgling morosely in the end toilet. With difficulty, he kicked off his shoes and stood up. So this was what it felt like, being Goyle. His large hand trembling, he pulled off his old robes, which were hanging a foot above his ankles, pulled on the spare ones, and laced up Goyle's boatlike shoes. He reached up to brush his hair out of his eyes and met only the short growth of wiry bristles, low on his forehead. Then he realized that his glasses were clouding his eyes because Goyle obviously didn't need them - he took them off and called, "Are you two okay?" Goyle's low rasp of a voice issued from his mouth.
  "Yeah," came the deep grunt of Crabbe from his right.
  Harry unlocked his door and stepped in front of the cracked mirror. Goyle stared back at him out of dull, deepset eyes. Harry scratched his ear. So did Goyle.
  Ron's door opened. They stared at each other. Except that he looked pale and shocked, Ron was indistinguishable from Crabbe, from the pudding-bowl haircut to the long, gorilla arms.
  "This is unbelievable," said Ron, approaching the mirror and prodding Crabbe's flat nose. "Unbelievable. "
  "We'd better get going," said Harry, loosening the watch that was cutting into Goyle's thick wrist. "We've still got to find out where the Slytherin common room is. I only hope we can find someone to follow. . ."
  Ron, who had been gazing at Harry, said, "You don't know how bizarre it is to see Goyle thinking." He banged on Hermione's door. "C'mon, we need to go -"
  A high-pitched voice answered him.
  "I - I don't think I'm going to come after all. You go on without me.
  "Hermione, we know Millicent Bulstrode's ugly, no one's going to know it's you -"
  "No - really - I don't think I'll come. You two hurry up, you re wasting time
  Harry looked at Ron, bewildered.
  "That looks more like Goyle," said Ron. "That's how he looks every time a teacher asks him a question."
  "Hermione, are you okay?" said Harry through the door.
  "Fine - I'm fine - go on -"
  Harry looked at his watch. Five of their precious sixty minutes had already passed.
  "We'll meet you back here, all right?" he said.
  Harry and Ron opened the door of the bathroom carefully, checked that the coast was clear, and set off.
  "Don't swing your arms like that," Harry muttered to Ron.
  "Eh?"
  "Crabbe holds them sort of stiff . . . ."
  "How's this?"
  "Yeah, that's better . . . ."
  They went down the marble staircase. All they needed now was
  *218*
  a Slytherin that they could follow to the Slytherin common room, but there was nobody around.
  "Any ideas?" muttered Harry.
  "The Slytherins always come up to breakfast from over there," said Ron, nodding at the entrance to the dungeons. The words had barely left his mouth when a girl with long, curly hair emerged from the entrance.
  "Excuse me," said Ron, hurrying up to her. "We've forgotten the way to our common room."
  "I beg your pardon?" said the girl stiffly. "Our common room? I'm a Ravenclaw."
  She walked away, looking suspiciously back at them.
  Harry and Ron hurried down the stone steps into the darkness, their footsteps echoing particularly loudly as Crabbe's and Goyle's huge feet hit the floor, feeling that this wasn't going to be as easy as they had hoped.
  The labyrinthine passages were deserted. They walked deeper and deeper under the school, constantly checking their watches to see how much time they had left. After a quarter of an hour, just when they were getting desperate, they heard a sudden movement ahead.
  "Ha!" said Ron excitedly. "There's one of them now!"
  The figure was emerging from a side room. As they hurried nearer, however, their hearts sank. It wasn't a Slytherin, it was Percy.
  "What're you doing down here?" said Ron in surprise.
  Percy looked affronted.
  "That," he said stiffly, "is none of your business. It's Crabbe, isn't it?"
  "Wh - oh, yeah," said Ron.
  "Well, get off to your dormitories," said Percy sternly. "It's not safe to go wandering around dark corridors these days."
  "You are," Ron pointed out.
  "I," said Percy, drawing himself up, "am a prefect. Nothing's about to attack me."
  A voice suddenly echoed behind Harry and Ron. Draco Malfoy was strolling toward them, and for the first time in his life, Harry was pleased to see him.
  "There you are," he drawled, looking at them. "Have you two been pigging out in the Great Hall all this time? I've been looking for you; I want to show you something really funny."
  Malfoy glanced witheringly at Percy.
  "And what're you doing down here, Weasley?" he sneered.
  Percy looked outraged.
  "You want to show a bit more respect to a school prefect!" he said. "I don't like your attitude!"
  Malfoy sneered and motioned for Harry and Ron to follow him. Harry almost said something apologetic to Percy but caught himself just in time. He and Ron hurried after Malfoy, who said as they turned into the next passage, "That Peter Weasley -"
  "Percy," Ron corrected him automatically.
  "Whatever," said Malfoy. "I've noticed him sneaking around a lot lately. And I bet I know what he's up to. He thinks he's going to catch Slytherin's heir single-handed."
  He gave a short, derisive laugh. Harry and Ron exchanged excited looks.
  Malfoy paused by a stretch of bare, damp stone wall.
  "What's the new password again?" he said to Harry.
  "Er -" said Harry.
  "Oh, yeah -pure-blood!" said Malfoy, not listening, and a stone door concealed in the wall slid open. Malfoy marched through it, and Harry and Ron followed him.
  The Slytherin common room was a long, low underground room with rough stone walls and ceiling from which round, greenish lamps were hanging on chains. A fire was crackling under an elaborately carved mantelpiece ahead of them, and several Slytherins were silhouetted around it in high-backed chairs.
  "Wait here," said Malfoy to Harry and Ron, motioning them to a pair of empty chairs set back from the fire. "I'll go and get it my father's just sent it to me -"
  Wondering what Malfoy was going to show them, Harry and Ron sat down, doing their best to look at home.
  Malfoy came back a minute later, holding what looked like a newspaper clipping. He thrust it under Ron's nose.
  "That'll give you a laugh," he said.
  Harry saw Ron's eyes widen in shock. He read the clipping quickly, gave a very forced laugh, and handed it to Harry.
  It had been clipped out of the Daily Prophet, and it said:
  INQUIRY AT THE MINISTRY OF MAGIC
  Arthur Weasley, Head of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office, was today fined fifty Galleons for bewitching a Muggle car.
  Mr. Lucius Malfoy, a governor of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, where the enchanted car crashed earlier this year, called today for Mr. Weasley's resignation.
  "Weasley has brought the Ministry into disrepute," Mr. Malfoy told our reporter. "He is clearly unfit to draw up our laws and his ridiculous Muggle Protection Act should be scrapped immediately."
  Mr. Weasley was unavailable for comment, although his wife told reporters to clear off or she'd set the family ghoul on them.
  "Well?" said Malfoy impatiently as Harry handed the clipping back to him. "Don't you think it's funny?"
  "Ha, ha," said Harry bleakly.
  "Arthur Weasley loves Muggles so much he should snap his wand in half and go and join them," said Malfoy scornfully. "You'd never know the Weasleys were pure-bloods, the way they behave."
  Ron's - or rather, Crabbe's - face was contorted with fury.
  "What's up with you, Crabbe?" snapped Malfoy.
  "Stomachache," Ron grunted.
  "Well, go up to the hospital wing and give all those Mudbloods a kick from me," said Malfoy, snickering. "You know, I'm surprised the Daily Prophet hasn't reported all these attacks yet," he went on thoughtfully. "I suppose Dumbledore's trying to hush it all up. He'll be sacked if it doesn't stop soon. Father's always said old Dumbledore's the worst thing that's ever happened to this place. He loves Muggle-borns. A decent headmaster would never've let slime like that Creevey in."
  Malfoy started taking pictures with an imaginary camera and did a cruel but accurate impression of Colin: "`Potter, can I have your picture, Potter? Can I have your autograph? Can I lick your shoes, please, Potter?"'
  He dropped his hands and looked at Harry and Ron.
  "What's the matter with you two?"
  Far too late, Harry and Ron forced themselves to laugh, but Malfoy seemed satisfied; perhaps Crabbe and Goyle were always slow on the uptake.
  "Saint Potter, the Mudbloods' friend," said Malfoy slowly. "He's another one with no proper wizard feeling, or he wouldn't go around with that jumped up Granger Mudblood. And people think he's Slytherin's heir!"
  Harry and Ron waited with bated breath: Malfoy was surely seconds away from telling them it was him - but then
  "I wish I knew who it is," said Malfoy petulantly. "I could help them."
  Ron's jaw dropped so that Crabbe looked even more clueless than usual. Fortunately, Malfoy didn't notice, and Harry, thinking fast, said, "You must have some idea who's behind it all ......
  "You know I haven't, Goyle, how many times do I have to tell you?" snapped Malfoy. "And Father won't tell me anything about the last time the Chamber was opened either. Of course, it was fifty years ago, so it was before his time, but he knows all about it, and he says that it was all kept quiet and it'll look suspicious if I know too much about it. But I know one thing - last time the Chamber of Secrets was opened, a Mudblood died. So I bet it's a matter of time before one of them's killed this time .... I hope it's Granger," he said with relish.
  Ron was clenching Crabbe's gigantic fists. Feeling that it would be a bit of a giveaway if Ron punched Malfoy, Harry shot him a warning look and said, "D'you know if the person who opened the Chamber last time was caught?"
  "Oh, yeah ... whoever it was was expelled," said Malfoy. "They're probably still in Azkaban."
  "Azkaban?" said Harry, puzzled.
  "Azkaban - the wizard prison, Goyle," said Malfoy, looking at him in disbelief "Honestly, if you were any slower, you'd be going backward."
  He shifted restlessly in his chair and said, "Father says to keep my head down and let the Heir of Slytherin get on with it. He says the school needs ridding of all the Mudblood filth, but not to get mixed up in it. Of course, he's got a lot on his plate at the moment. You know the Ministry of Magic raided our manor last week?"
  Harry tried to force Goyle's dull face into a look of concern.
  "Yeah. . ." said Malfoy. "Luckily, they didn't find much. Father's got some very valuable Dark Arts stuff. But luckily, we've got our own secret chamber under the drawing-room floor -"
  "Ho!" said Ron.
  Malfoy looked at him. So did Harry. Ron blushed. Even his hair was turning red. His nose was also slowly lengthening - their hour was up, Ron was turning back into himself, and from the look of horror he was suddenly giving Harry, he must be, too.
  They both jumped to their feet.
   "Medicine for my stomach," Ron grunted, and without further ado they sprinted the length of the Slytherin common room, hurled themselves at the stone wall, and dashed up the passage, hoping against hope that Malfoy hadn't noticed anything. Harry could feel his feet slipping around in Goyle's huge shoes and had to hoist up his robes as he shrank; they crashed up the steps into the dark entrance hall, which was full of a muffled pounding coming from the closet where they'd locked Crabbe and Goyle. Leaving their shoes outside the closet door, they sprinted in their socks up the marble staircase toward Moaning Myrtle's bathroom.
  "Well, it wasn't a complete waste of time," Ron panted, closing the bathroom door behind them. "I know we still haven't found out who's doing the attacks, but I'm going to write to Dad tomorrow and tell him to check under the Malfoys' drawing room."
  Harry checked his face in the cracked mirror. He was back to normal. He put his glasses on as Ron hammered on the door of Hermione's stall.
  "Hermione, come out, we've got loads to tell you -"
  "Go away!" Hermione squeaked.
  Harry and Ron looked at each other.
  "What's the matter?" said Ron. "You must be back to normal by now, we are
  But Moaning Myrtle glided suddenly through the stall door. Harry had never seen her looking so happy.
  "Ooooooh, wait till you see," she said. "It's awful-"
  They heard the lock slide back and Hermione emerged, sobbing, her robes pulled up over her head.
  "What's up?" said Ron uncertainly. "Have you still got Millicent's nose or something?"
  Hermione let her robes fall and Ron backed into the sink.
  Her face was covered in black fur. Her eyes had turned yellow and there were long, pointed ears poking through her hair.
  "It was a c-cat hair!" she howled. "M-Millicent Bulstrode m-must have a cat! And the p-potion isn't supposed to be used for animal transformations!"
  "Uh-oh," said Ron.
  "You'll be teased something dreadful," said Myrtle happily.
  "It's okay, Hermione," said Harry quickly. "We'll take you up to the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey never asks too many questions ......
  It took a long time to persuade Hermione to leave the bathroom. Moaning Myrtle sped them on their way with a hearty guffaw. "Wait till everyone finds out you've got a tail!"
  ermione remained in the hospital wing for several weeks. There was a flurry of rumor about her disappearance when the rest of the school arrived back from their Christmas holidays, because of course everyone thought that she had been attacked. So many students filed past the hospital wing trying to catch a glimpse of her that Madam Pomfrey took out her curtains again and placed them around Hermione's bed, to spare her the shame of being seen with a furry face.
  Harry and Ron went to visit her every evening. When the new term started, they brought her each day's homework.
  "If Id sprouted whiskers, Id take a break from work," said Ron, tipping a stack of books onto Hermione's bedside table one evening.
  "Don't be silly, Ron, I've got to keep up," said Hermione briskly. Her spirits were greatly improved by the fact that all the hair had gone from her face and her eyes were turning slowly back to brown. "I don't suppose you've got any new leads?" she added in a whisper, so that Madam Pomfrey couldn't hear her.
  "Nothing," said Harry gloomily.
  "I was so sure it was Malfoy," said Ron, for about the hundredth time.
  "What's that?" asked Harry, pointing to something gold sticking out from under Hermione's pillow.
  "Just a get well card," said Hermione hastily, trying to poke it out of sight, but Ron was too quick for her. He pulled it out, flicked it open, and read aloud:
  "To Miss Granger, wishing you a speedy recovery, from your concerned teacher, Professor Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defense League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly's Most- Charming-Smile Award. "
  Ron looked up at Hermione, disgusted.
  "You sleep with this under your pillow?"
  But Hermione was spared answering by Madam Pomfrey sweeping over with her evening dose of medicine.
  "Is Lockhart the smarmiest bloke you've ever met, or what?" Ron said to Harry as they left the infirmary and started up the stairs toward Gryffindor Tower. Snape had given them so much homework, Harry thought he was likely to be in the sixth year before he finished it. Ron was just saying he wished he had asked Hermione how many rat tails you were supposed to add to a HairRaising Potion when an angry outburst from the floor above reached their ears.
  "That's Filch," Harry muttered as they hurried up the stairs and paused, out of sight, listening hard.
    "You don't think someone else's been attacked?" said Ron tensely.
  They stood still, their heads inclined toward Flich's voice, which sounded quite hysterical.
  `= even more work for me! Mopping all night, like I haven't got enough to do! No, this is the final straw, I'm going to Dumbledore -"
  His footsteps receded along the out-of-sight corridor and they heard a distant door slam.
  They poked their heads around the corner. Filch had clearly been manning his usual lookout post: They were once again on the spot where Mrs. Norris had been attacked. They saw at a glance what Filch had been shouting about. A great flood of water stretched over half the corridor, and it looked as though it was still seeping from under the door of Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. Now that Filch had stopped shouting, they could hear Myrtle's wails echoing off the bathroom walls.
  "Now what's up with her?" said Ron.
  "Let's go and see," said Harry, and holding their robes over their ankles they stepped through the great wash of water to the door bearing its OUT OF ORDER sign, ignored it as always, and entered.
  Moaning Myrtle was crying, if possible, louder and harder than ever before. She seemed to be hiding down her usual toilet. It was dark in the bathroom because the candles had been extinguished in the great rush of water that had left both walls and floor soaking wet.
  "What's up, Myrtle?" said Harry.
  "Who's that?" glugged Myrtle miserably. "Come to throw something else at me?"
  Harry waded across to her stall and said, "Why would I throw something at you?"
  "Don't ask me," Myrtle shouted, emerging with a wave of yet more water, which splashed onto the already sopping floor. "Here I am, minding my own business, and someone thinks it's funny to throw a book at me ......
  "But it can't hurt you if someone throws something at you," said Harry, reasonably. "I mean, it'd just go right through you, wouldn't it?"
  He had said the wrong thing. Myrtle puffed herself up and shrieked, "Let's all throw books at Myrtle, because she can't feel it! Ten points if you can get it through her stomach! Fifty points if it goes through her head! Well, ha, ha, ha! What a lovely game, I don't think!"
  "Who threw it at you, anyway?" asked Harry.
  "I don't know... I was just sitting in the U-bend, thinking about death, and it fell right through the top of my head," said Myrtle, glaring at them. "It's over there, it got washed out ......
  Harry and Ron looked under the sink where Myrtle was pointing. A small, thin book lay there. It had a shabby black cover and was as wet as everything else in the bathroom. Harry stepped forward to pick it up, but Ron suddenly flung out an arm to hold him back.
  "What?" said Harry.
  "Are you crazy?" said Ron. "It could be dangerous."
  "Dangerous?"said Harry, laughing. "Come off it, how could it be dangerous?"
  "You'd be surprised," said Ron, who was looking apprehensively at the book. "Some of the books the Ministry's confiscated Dad's told me - there was one that burned your eyes out. And everyone who read Sonnets of a Sorcerer spoke in limericks for the rest of their lives. And some old witch in Bath had a book that you could never stop reading! You just had to wander around with your nose in it, trying to do everything one-handed. And -"
  "All right, I've got the point," said Harry.
  The little book lay on the floor, nondescript and soggy.
  "Well, we won't find out unless we look at it," he said, and he ducked around Ron and picked it up off the floor.
  Harry saw at once that it was a diary, and the faded year on the cover told him it was fifty years old. He opened it eagerly. On the first page he could just make out the name "T M. Riddle" in smudged ink.
  "Hang on," said Ron, who had approached cautiously and was looking over Harry's shoulder. "I know that name .... T. M. Riddle got an award for special services to the school fifty years ago."
  "How on earth d'you know that?" said Harry in amazement.
  "Because Filch made me polish his shield about fifty times in detention," said Ron resentfully. "That was the one I burped slugs all over. If you'd wiped slime off a name for an hour, you'd remember it, too."
  Harry peeled the wet pages apart. They were completely blank. There wasn't the faintest trace of writing on any of them, not even Auntie Mabel's birthday, or dentist, half-past three.
  "He never wrote in it," said Harry, disappointed.
  "I wonder why someone wanted to flush it away?" said Ron curiously.
  Harry turned to the back cover of the book and saw the printed name of a variety store on Vauxhall Road, London.
  "He must've been Muggle-born," said Harry thoughtfufly. "To have bought a diary from Vauxhall Road ......
  "Well, it's not much use to you," said Ron. He dropped his voice. "Fifty points if you can get it through Myrtle's nose."
  Harry, however, pocketed it.
  Hermione left the hospital wing, de-whiskered, tail-less, and furfree, at the beginning of February. On her first evening back in Gryffindor Tower, Harry showed her T. M. Riddle's diary and told her the story of how they had found it.
  "Oooh, it might have hidden powers," said Hermione enthusiastically, taking the diary and looking at it closely.
  "If it has, it's hiding them very well," said Ron. "Maybe it's shy. I don't know why you don't chuck it, Harry."
  "I wish I knew why someone did try to chuck it," said Harry. "I wouldn't mind knowing how Riddle got an award for special services to Hogwarts either."
  "Could've been anything," said Ron. "Maybe he got thirty O.WL.s or saved a teacher from the giant squid. Maybe he murdered Myrtle; that would've done everyone a favor .....
  But Harry could tell from the arrested look on Hermione's face that she was thinking what he was thinking.
  "What?" said Ron, looking from one to the other.
  "Well, the Chamber of Secrets was opened fifty years ago, wasn't it?" he said. "That's what Malfoy said."
  "Yeah. . ." said Ron slowly.
  "And this diary is fifty years old," said Hermione, tapping it excitedly.
  a so?
  .
  "Oh, Ron, wake up," snapped Hermione. "We know the person who opened the Chamber last time was expelled fifty years ago. We know T. M. Riddle got an award for special services to the school fifty years ago. Well, what if Riddle got his special award for catching the Heir of Slytherin? His diary would probably tell us everything - where the Chamber is, and how to open it, and what sort of creature lives in it - the person who's behind the attacks this time wouldn't want that lying around, would they?"
  "That's a brilliant theory, Hermione," said Ron, "with just one tiny little flaw. There's nothing written in his diary."
  But Hermione was pulling her wand out of her bag.
  "It might be invisible ink!" she whispered.
  She tapped the diary three times and said, "Aparecium!"
  Nothing happened. Undaunted, Hermione shoved her hand back into her bag and pulled out what appeared to be a bright red eraser.
  "It's a Revealer, I got it in Diagon Alley," she said.
  She rubbed hard on January first. Nothing happened.
  "I'm telling you, there's nothing to find in there," said Ron. "Riddle just got a diary for Christmas and couldn't be bothered filling it in."


第十三章 绝密日记
 
 

 
  赫敏在医院病房里住了几个星期。别的同学过完圣诞节回到学校后,对她的失踪议论纷纷,大家都理所当然地以为她遭到了攻击。所以,学生们排着队走过医院病房,想看她一眼。庞弗雷夫人不得不再次取出她的布帘子,挂在赫敏的病床周围,不让别人看见她毛茸茸的脸,免得她感到羞愧难当。
 
  哈利和罗恩每天晚上都去看她。新学期开始后,他们把每天的家庭作业带给她。
 
  “如果我的腮帮子上长出胡子,我也就可以体息休息,不用做功课了。”一天晚上,罗恩说着把一大堆书放在赫敏病床边的桌上。
 
  “别说傻话了,罗恩,我必须把功课赶上去。”赫敏轻快地说。她脸上的毛都消失了,眼睛也慢慢地重新变成褐色,这使她的情绪大大好转。“你们大概没有得到什么新的线索吧?”她又压低声音问,以免庞弗雷夫人听见。
 
  “没有。”哈利沮丧地说。
 
  “我可以肯定就是马尔福。”罗恩说,这是他第一百次说这句话了。
 
  “那是什么?”哈利问,指着赫敏枕头下面伸出来的一个金色的东西。
 
  “一张问候卡。”赫敏赶忙说,想把它塞进去,不想让他们看。可是罗恩出手比她快得多。他一把抽出卡片,打开来大声念道:致格兰杰小姐,希望你早日康复,关心你的教师吉德罗洛哈特教授,梅林爵士团三级勋章,反黑魔法联盟荣誉会员,五次荣获《巫师周刊》最迷人微笑奖。
 
  罗恩抬头看着赫敏,一脸厌恶的神情。
 
  “你把这放在枕头底下睡觉?”
 
  赫敏用不着回答他了,因为庞弗雷夫人端着她晚上要吃的药匆匆走来。
 
  “洛哈特是不是你见过的最会溜须拍马的家伙?”罗恩问道,和哈利离开宿舍,开始上楼到城堡去。
 
  斯内普给他们布置了一大堆家庭作业,哈利简直以为他要一直到六年级才能做完。罗恩正要说他真后悔没有问问赫敏,应该往生发药剂里加多少根老鼠尾巴才管用,突然他们听见楼上传来一个人愤怒的喊叫。
 
  “是费尔奇。”哈利低声说。
 
  他们三步两步奔上楼梯,躲在别人看不见的地方,侧耳细听。
 
  “你认为会不会又有人遭到攻击了?”罗恩紧张地问。
 
  他们一动不动地站着,把头朝费尔奇声音的方向探去,那声音简直有些歇斯底里了。
 
  “……又来给我添麻烦了!拖地拖了整整一晚上,就好像我的活儿还不够干的!不行,这实在令人无法忍受,我要去找邓布利多……”费尔奇的脚步声渐渐隐去,他们听见远处传来猛烈的关门声。
 
  他们从拐角处探出脑袋。费尔奇显然是在他平常的地方站岗放哨。他们又来到了洛丽丝夫人遭到攻击的地方。他们一眼就看出费尔奇为什么大喊大叫了。一大摊水蔓延了半个走廊,看样子,水还在源源不断地从哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室的门缝下面渗出来。现在费尔奇不再吼叫了,他们就听见桃金娘的哭喊声在盥洗室的四壁间回荡。
 
  “她这又是怎么啦?”罗恩说。
 
  “我们过去看看。”哈利说,于是他们把长袍提到脚脖子以上,蹬着汹涌蔓延的积水,走向挂着“故障”告示的房门。他们像平常一样,对这个告示视而不见,径直走了进去。
 
  哭泣的桃金娘哭喊的声音居然比以前还更加响亮、凄厉,这真是令人不敢相信。她似乎藏在她惯常的那个抽水马桶里。盥洗室里光线昏暗,因为喷涌的水浇灭了蜡烛,并使墙壁和地板都一片潮湿。
 
  “怎么回事,桃金娘?”哈利问。
 
  “你是谁?”桃金娘惨兮兮地用汩汩的声音说道,“又要用东西砸我?”
 
  哈利水向她的单间走去,说道:“我为什么要用东西砸你?”
 
  “别问我,”桃金娘大喊一声冒了出来,又喷出一股更大的水流,泼溅在已经湿透了的地板上,“我在这里待得好好儿的,考虑自己的问题,有人觉得往我身上扔一本书怪好玩的……”
 
  “即使有人扔东西砸你,也不会把你砸痛啊。”哈利很理智地说,“我的意思是,那东西可以径直从你身上穿过,是不是?”
 
  哈利说错了话。桃金娘一下子使自己膨胀起来,尖声叫道:“让大家都用书砸桃金娘吧,因为她根本感觉不到!如果你们用书投中了她的肚子,得十分!如果投中了她的脑袋,得五十分!很好,哈哈,哈哈!多么可爱的游戏,我看不见得!”
 
  “那么是谁用书砸你的?”哈利问。
 
  “我不知道……当时我坐在马桶圈上,想着死亡,那本书就突然从我脑袋上落了下来。”桃金娘狠狠地瞪着他们,说道。“就在那儿呢,全被水泡烂了。”
 
  哈利和罗恩顺着桃金娘指的方向,朝水池下面一看,只见一本小小的、薄薄的书躺在地上。破破烂烂的黑色封皮,和盥洗室的每件东西一样,完全湿透了。哈利上前一步,想把它捡起来,可是罗恩突然伸出一只手臂,把他拉住了。
 
  “怎么?”哈利问。
 
  “你疯了吗?”罗恩说,“可能有危险。”
 
  “危险?”哈利说着,笑了起来,“别胡扯了,怎么可能有危险呢?”
 
  “说出来你会感到吃惊的,”罗恩说,恐惧地看着那本书,“我爸告诉我,有些被魔法部没收的书,其中有一本会把你的眼睛烧瞎。凡是读过《巫师的十四行诗》这本书的人,一辈子都只能用五行打油诗说话。巴斯的一位老巫师有一本书,你一看就永远也放不下来!你走到哪儿都把脸埋在书里,只好学着用一只手做所有的事情。还有——”
 
  “好了,我已经明白了。”哈利说。
 
  那本小书躺在地板上,湿乎乎的,模糊不清。
 
  “可是,我们只有看了才会知道啊。”他说,一低头绕过罗恩,把书从地板上捡了起来。
 
  哈利一眼就看出这是一本日记,封皮上已经褪了色的日期表明它是五十年前的。哈和急切地翻开,在第一页上,只能认出一个用模糊不清的墨水写的名字:汤里德尔。
 
  “慢着。”罗恩说,“我知道这个名字……里德尔五十年前获得了对学校的特殊贡献奖。”他已经小心翼翼地靠上前来,从哈利身后望着日记。
 
  “你怎么会知道的?”哈利诧异地问。
 
  “因为费尔奇罚我留校劳动,叫我给他擦奖牌,擦了有大约五十次呢。”罗恩忿忿不平地说,“我那天打嗝把鼻涕虫弄在上面了,我得把它们擦干净。如果你花整整一个小时擦掉一个名字上的黏液,你也会记住这个名字的。”
 
  哈利撕开潮湿的纸页。一页一页完全是空白,没有丝毫写过字的痕迹,就连“梅布尔姨妈过生日”或“三点半看牙医”之类的字样都没有。
 
  “他一个字也没写。”哈利失望地说。
 
  “我不明白为什么有人要把它扔掉。”罗恩好奇地说。
 
  哈利翻到封底,看见上面印着伦敦沃克斯霍尔路一位报刊经售人的名字。
 
  “里德尔一定是一个麻瓜,”哈利若有所思地说,“所以才会在沃克斯霍尔路买日记本……”
 
  “好啦,反正对你也没有多大用处。”罗恩说,放低声音,“如果你能用它投中桃金娘的鼻子,能得五十分。”
 
  然而,哈利却把日记放进了口袋。
 
  二月初,赫敏出院了,她胡须没有了,尾巴没有了,浑身的猫毛也没有了。她回到格兰芬多城堡的第一天晚上,哈利就把汤里德尔的日记拿给她看了,并原原本本地对她讲了他们找到这本日记的经过。
 
  “哦,它里面可能藏着法术呢。”赫敏兴奋地说,接过日记,仔细地看着。
 
  “如果真是这样,倒隐藏得很巧妙。”罗恩说道,“也许它是不好意思见人吧。我不明白为什么你不把它扔掉,哈利。”
 
  “我希望知道为什么有人想把它扔掉。”哈利说,“另外,我还很想了解里德尔是如何获得对霍格沃茨的特殊贡献奖的。”
 
  “什么都有可能,”罗恩说,“也许他抓住了三十只猫头鹰,或者从大鱿鱼的巨爪下救出了一位老师。也许他谋杀了桃金娘,那一定使大家都感到称心如意
……”
 
  可是哈利看到赫敏脸上专注的神色,知道她正在转着和自己同样的念头。
 
  “怎么?”罗恩说,望望哈利,又望望赫敏。
 
  “是这样,密室是五十年前被打开的,是不是?”赫敏说,“马尔福是这么说的。”
 
  “是啊……”罗恩慢悠悠地说。
 
  “这本日记也是五十年前的。”赫敏激动地拍着日记。
 
  “那又怎么样?”
 
  “哦,罗恩,你醒醒吧。”赫敏毫不客气地说道,“你知道,上次打开密室的那个人是五十年前被开除的。我们知道,汤里德尔是五十年前获得了对学校的特殊贡献奖。那么,里德尔会不会是因为抓住了斯菜特林的继承人而获奖的呢?他的日记很可能会把一切都告诉我们——密室在哪里,怎样打开,里面关着什么样的动物。这次制造这些攻击行为的那个人,不会希望这本日记到处乱放的,是吗?”
 
  “是个绝妙的推理,赫敏,”罗恩说,“只有一点儿美中不足。他的日记里什么也没写。”
 
  赫敏从她的书包里抽出魔杖。
 
  “也许是隐形墨水!”她小声说。
 
  她用魔杖敲了日记三下,说道:“急急现形!”
 
  没有反应。赫敏毫不气馁,又把手伸进书包,掏出一个东西,像一块鲜红色的橡皮。“这是显形橡皮,我在对角巷弄到的。”她说。她在“一月一日”上面使劲地擦,结果什么也没有出现。
 
  “告诉你吧,你不会在这里面发现什么的。”罗恩说,“里德尔就是圣诞节得到了一个日记本,不高兴花工夫在上面写东西。”
 
  哈利甚至对自己也无法解释,他为什么不把里德尔的日记一扔了之。实际的情况是,他尽管知道日记里是空的,却总是若有所思地把它拿起来,一页页地翻着,就好像这是一个故事,他希望能有一个结局。哈利虽然肯定自己以前从未听说过汤里德尔这个名字,但心里总觉得这名字对他意味着一些什么,就仿佛里德尔是他小时候的一个朋友,已经被他淡忘。然而这是荒唐的。他在来霍格沃茨之前一个朋友也没有,德思礼夫妇决不肯让他交朋友。
 
  尽管如此,哈利还是决定多了解一些里德尔的情况。
 
  第二天课间休息时,他朝奖品陈列室走去,想仔细看看里德尔的特别奖牌。他后面跟着兴趣盎然的赫敏,以及完全抱着怀疑态度的罗恩。罗恩对他们说,他对奖品陈列室早就看腻了,一辈子不想再看。
 
  里德尔的那个擦得锃亮的金色奖牌,收在墙角的一只陈列柜里。它上面并没有详细说明为什么要颁发给里德尔。(“幸亏如此,不然奖牌就更大了,我擦到现在都擦不完呢。”罗恩说。)不过,他们在一枚旧的优秀品德奖章和一份昔日的男生学生会主席名单上,都发现了里德尔的名字。
 
  “听起来他很像珀西,”罗恩说着,厌恶地皱起鼻子,“级长,男生学生会主席——也许还是门门功课第一。”
 
  “听你说话的口气,似乎这是一件不好的事情。”赫敏以一种略微受到伤害的声音说。
 
  现在,太阳又开始微弱地照耀霍格沃茨了。在城堡里,人们的情绪变得乐观起来。自从贾斯廷和差点没头的尼克之后,没有再发生攻击事件。庞弗雷夫人很高兴地报告说,曼德拉草变得喜怒无常和沉默寡言了,这就是说,它们正在迅速脱离童年时代。
 
  “只要它们的粉刺一痊愈,就可以重新移植了。”一天下午,哈利听见她温和地对费尔奇说道。“然后,用不了多久,我们就可以把它们割下来,放在火上熬。你的洛丽丝夫人很快就会回来了。”
 
  斯莱特林的继承人也许已经失去了勇气,哈利心想。全校的师生都提高了警惕,整天疑神疑鬼,这时候要打开密室,风险一定越来越大。也许那怪物——不管是什么怪物,现在已经安稳下来,准备再冬眠五十年……
 
  赫奇帕奇的厄尼却不赞成这种令人愉快的观点。他仍然相信哈利才是罪魁祸首,在决斗俱乐部里“不小心露出了狐狸尾巴”。皮皮鬼也没有起好作用:他总是突然出现在拥挤的走廊上,放声大唱“哦,波特,你这个讨厌鬼……”,而且现在还配上了固定的舞蹈动作。
 
  吉德罗洛哈特似乎认为是他阻止了这些进攻。一天,格兰芬多的学生排着队去上变形课时,哈利无意中听见他对麦格教授这么说。
 
  “我认为不会再有麻烦了,米勒娃。”他说,心照不宣地轻轻敲了敲自己的鼻子,又眨眨眼睛,“我认为密室这次是永远不会被打开了。那些罪犯肯定已经知道,我迟早都会抓住他们的,只是一个时间问题。趁我还没有开始收拾他们,现在罢手是明智的。
 
  “你知道,现在学校里需要鼓舞鼓舞士气。消除记忆里上学期的那些事情!我现在不便多说,但我认为我是胸有成竹的……”他又敲了敲他的鼻子,迈着大步走开了。
 
  二月十四日吃早饭的时候,大家便知道洛哈特是用什么办法鼓舞士气了。哈利前一天晚上训练魁地奇,一直练到很晚,所以睡眠不足,匆匆赶到礼堂时已经有点儿晚了。一时间,他还以为自己走错了门。
 
  四面墙上都布满了大朵大朵的耀眼的粉红色鲜花。更糟糕的是,还有许多心形的五彩纸屑不停地从浅蓝色的天花板上飘落下来。哈利朝着格兰芬多的餐桌走去,罗恩坐在那里,一脸厌恶的表情,赫敏似乎一直在傻笑。
 
  “这是怎么回事?”哈利问他们,一边坐下来,拂去落在他的熏咸肉上的五彩纸屑。
 
  罗恩指着教师的餐桌,显然是厌恶得不想说话。洛哈特穿着与那些装饰品相配的鲜艳的粉红色长袍,挥着手让大家安静。坐在他对面的老师们一个个都板着脸。哈利从他坐的地方可以看见,麦格教授面颊上的一块肌肉突了起来。斯内普的样子,就好像有人刚给他灌了一大杯烈性酒。
 
  “诸位,情人节快乐!”洛哈特大声说,“到现在为止,已有四十六个人向我赠送了贺卡,我谨向他们表示感谢!是的,我自作主张,为大家安排了这一小小的惊喜——而且还不止这些!”
 
  洛哈特拍了拍手,从通往门厅的几道门里大步走进十二个脸色阴沉的矮子。而且他们不同于一般的矮子,洛哈特让他们都插着金色的翅膀,背着竖琴。
 
  “我的友好的、带着贺卡的小爱神!”洛哈特喜气洋洋地说道,“他们今天要在学校里到处游荡,给你们递送情人节贺卡!乐趣还不止这些!我相信我的同事们都愿意踊跃地参加进来!为什么不请斯内普教授教你们怎么调制迷魂药呢!如果你们感兴趣的话,弗立维教授比我所见过的任何巫师都更精通使人着迷的魔法,那只狡猾的老狗!”
 
  弗立维教授把脸埋在双手里。看斯内普的神情,似乎如果有谁向他请教迷魂药的制法,准会被强迫灌进毒药。
 
  “赫敏,求求你告诉我,你不是那四十六个人中的一个吧?”当他们离开礼堂去上第一节课时,罗恩说。
 
  赫敏突然兴趣很浓地在书包里翻找她的课程表,没有回答。
 
  整整一天,矮子们不停地闯进他们的教室,递送情人节贺卡,弄得老师们厌烦透顶。下午,当格兰芬多的学生上楼去上魔法课时,一个矮子突然撵上哈利。“喂,你!哈利波特!”一位脸色特别阴沉的矮子喊道,用胳膊肘分开众人,朝哈利挤来。
 
  当着一队一年级新生的面——尤其是金妮韦斯莱碰巧也在里面,收到一张情人节贺卡,这简直太令人恼火了,哈利想逃跑。可是没等他跑出两步,矮子就一路踢着人们的小腿,挤开人群追上了他。
 
  “我有一个配乐的口信要亲自传达给哈利波特。”矮子说着,用咄咄逼人的架势拨响了竖琴。
 
  “别在这儿。”哈利压低声音说,一边又想逃跑。
 
  “站住别动!”矮子咕哝了一声,一把抓住哈利的书包,把他拉了回来。
 
  “让我走!”哈利吼道,用力拽着书包。随着一声很响的撕裂声,他的书包被扯成了两半。他的书、魔杖、羊皮纸和羽毛笔稀里哗啦地落到地板上,墨水瓶摔碎在最上面。哈利趴在地上手忙脚乱,想赶在矮子开始唱歌之前把东西都捡起来,结果造成了走廊里的交通堵塞。
 
  “这是怎么回事儿?”传来了德拉科马尔福那冷冷的、拖腔拖调的声音。
 
  哈利开始狂乱地把东西都往被撕裂的书包里塞,不顾一切地想赶紧逃走,不让马尔福听见他的情人节配乐贺礼。
 
  “怎么这么乱?”又传来一个熟悉的声音,珀西韦斯莱来了。
 
  哈利完全慌了神,只想赶紧逃脱,可是矮子一把抱住他的两个膝盖,使他重重地摔倒在地。“好了,”他说,一屁股坐在哈利的膝盖上,“这就是你的带歌声的情人节贺礼:他的眼睛绿得像刚腌过的癞蛤蟆,他像黑板一样乌黑潇洒,我希望他是我的,他真的很帅气,是征服黑魔头的勇士。”
 
  哈利愿意交出古灵阁的所有金子,只希望能当场变作蒸气消失。他勇敢地强迫自己和大家一起哈哈大笑,一边站了起来,他的脚被矮子坐得发麻了。
 
  珀西韦斯莱尽力驱散人群,有些人开心得大喊大叫。“你们走吧,走吧,上课铃五分钟前就响过了,快去上课吧。”他说着,把年纪较小的学生轰走。“还有你,马尔福。”
 
  哈利瞥了一眼,看见马尔福弯腰从地上抓起了什么东西。他斜着眼睛,把它拿给克拉布和高尔看,哈利明白了,他抓去的是里德尔的日记。
 
  “还给我。”哈利小声说。
 
  “想知道波特在里面写了什么吗?”马尔福说,他显然没有注意到封皮上的日期,以为拿到的是哈利自己的日记。
 
  围观者们顿时安静下来。金妮看看日记,又看看哈利,神色惊恐。
 
  “拿过来,马尔福。”珀西严厉地说。
 
  “等我看一眼再说。”马尔福说着,嘲弄地朝哈利挥舞日记。
 
  珀西说:“我作为一个级长——”
 
  可是哈利发脾气了,他抽出魔杖,喊道:“除你武器!”
 
  于是,就像斯内普解除了洛哈特的武器一样,马尔福发现日记突然从他手中飞向空中。罗恩开心地笑着,一把抓住了它。
 
  “哈利!”珀西大声地说,“不许在走廊里施魔法。这件事我要汇报的,你知道!”
 
  可是哈利不在乎,他又赢了马尔福一个回合,即使格兰芬多要为此而丢掉五分,也是完全值得的。马尔福看上去气疯了,当金妮从他身边走进教室时,他恶狠狠地冲着她的后背嚷道:“我认为波特不太喜欢你的情人节贺礼!”
 
  金妮双手捂着脸,跑进了教室。罗恩大吼一声,也拔出了他的魔杖,可是哈利把他拉走了。罗恩犯不着整堂魔法课都忙着吐鼻涕虫。
 
  直到他们来到弗立维教授的课堂上,哈利才注意到里德尔先生的日记十分奇怪。他的其他书都染上了鲜红色的墨水。而那本日记,却像以前一样,干干净净的。他想向罗恩指出这一点,但罗恩的魔杖又出了麻烦:魔杖头上喷出大朵大朵的紫色泡泡,弄得他对什么都不感兴趣。
 
  那天晚上,哈利上床比宿舍里其他人都早。这一半是因为他认为他无法忍受弗雷德和乔治再一次高唱“他的眼睛绿得像刚腌过的癜蛤蟆”,另一半是因为他想再仔细研究一下里德尔的日记,他知道罗恩认为他是在浪费时间。
 
  哈利坐在他的四柱床上,翻着那些空白的纸页,上面没有一点儿红墨水的痕迹。然后,他从床头柜里取出一瓶新墨水,将羽毛笔插进去蘸了蘸,让一滴墨水落在日记的第一页上。
 
  墨水在纸上鲜艳地闪耀了一秒钟,接着就好像被纸吸了进去,消失得无影无踪。哈利兴奋起来,他又将羽毛笔蘸满墨水,写道:“我叫哈利波特。”这行文字在纸上闪了闪,也被吸了进去,一点痕迹也没留下。然后,终于出现了奇迹。纸上突然渗出一些哈利从未写过的文字,用的正是他的墨水。
 
  你好,哈利波特。我名叫汤姆里德尔。你怎么找到我的日记的?
 
  这些文字也很快消失了,不过是在哈利开始匆匆写字后才消失的。
 
  “有人想把它扔进厕所里。”他迫不及待地等着里德尔的回答。
 
  幸好我用比墨水更持久的方式记录我的往事。我一直知道总有一些人不愿意这本日记被人读到。
 
  “你是什么意思?”哈利潦草地写,激动得把纸都戳破了。
 
  我的意思是,这本日记里记载着一些可怕的往事。一些被掩盖的往事。一些发生在霍格沃茨魔法学校的往事。
 
  “我现在就在这里,”哈利飞快地写着,“我在霍格沃茨学校,这里不断发生可怕的事情。你知道关于密室的事吗?”他的心狂跳起来。里德尔很快就回答了,他的笔迹变得凌乱潦草,就好像他迫不及待地要把他知道的一切都说出来。
 
  我当然知道关于密室的事。在我那个时候,他们告诉我们这是一个传说,一个并不存在的东西。但这是谎话。我上五年级时,密室被打开了,怪兽攻击了几个学生,最后还弄死了一个。我抓住了那个打开密室的人,他被开除了。但是校长迪佩特教授因为霍格沃茨出了这样的事而感到丢脸,不许我说出真相。他们向外面宣布说,那个姑娘死于一次古怪的事故。他们给了我一块刻着字的、金光闪闪的漂亮奖牌,奖励我的辛劳,并警告我不许乱说。但我知道这种事还会发生。怪兽还活着,而那个有能力释放它的人并没有被关起来。
 
  哈利忙着写话回答,差点把墨水瓶打翻了。“现在事情又发生了。已经出现了三起攻击事件,似乎没有人知道是谁策划的。上次是谁?”
 
  “如果你愿意,我可以领你去看,”里德尔这榉答复,“你不用看我写的文字。我可以把你带入我的记忆,进入我抓住他的那天晚上。”
 
  哈利迟疑了,羽毛笔悬在日记上方。里德尔是什么意思?他怎么可能被带进别人的记忆?他紧张地朝宿舍门口瞥了一眼,那里渐渐黑了下来。当他的目光回到日记上时,发现又有一行字冒了出来。
 
  我领你去看。
 
  哈利只停顿了一下,便立刻写了两个字。
 
  好吧。
 
  日记仿佛被一股大风吹着,纸页哗啦啦地翻过,停在六月中旬的某一页。哈利目瞪口呆地看着六月十三日的那个小方块似乎变成了一个微型的电视屏幕。他双手微微颤抖着,把本子举起来,让眼睛贴在那个小窗口上;没等他反应过来是怎么回事,他就向前倾倒过去;窗口正在变大,他觉得自己的身体离开了床铺,头朝前跌进了那一页的豁口,进入了一片飞舞旋转的色彩与光影之中。他觉得双脚落在了坚实的地面上。他颤抖着站住了,周围模糊的景象突然变得清晰起来。
 
  他一下子就知道自己到了哪里。这间墙上挂着呼呼大睡的肖像的圆形房间,正是邓布利多的办公室——但此刻坐在桌子后面的却不是邓布利多,而是一个显得很虚弱的干瘪巫师,秃头上只有几缕白毛,正就着烛光读一封信。哈利以前从未见过这个人。
 
  “对不起,”他声音发抖地说,“我不是故意闯进来……”
 
  但是那个巫师连头也没抬。他继续读信,并微微皱起了眉头。
 
  哈利走近他的办公桌,结结巴巴地说:“哦——那我走了。行吗?”
 
  巫师还是不理他,似乎根本就没有听见他的话。哈利以为那巫师大概耳朵不好,便提高了嗓门。
 
  “对不起,打扰你了,我走了。”他简直喊了起来。
 
  巫师叹了口气,把信叠起,站起身来,从哈利身边走过,连看都不看他,径直过去拉开窗帘。
 
  窗外的天空布满红霞,似乎此刻正是日落时分。巫师返回桌边,坐下来,心不在焉地玩弄着两个大拇指,望着门口。
 
  哈利环顾着这间办公室。没有凤凰福克斯,也没有那些嘤嘤嗡嗡的银制小玩艺儿。这是里德尔所知道的那个霍格沃茨,也就是说,这位他不认识的巫师是校长,不是邓布利多,而他哈利比幽灵强不了多少,五十年前的人是完全看不见他的。
 
  办公室外面有人敲门。
 
  “进来。”老巫师用虚弱无力的声音说。
 
  一个大约十六岁的男孩走了进来,摘下他的尖帽子。一枚级长的银质徽章在他胸口闪闪发光。他比哈利高得多,但也有一头乌黑发亮的头发。
 
  “啊,里德尔。”校长说。
 
  “您想见我,迪佩特教授?”里德尔说,显得有些紧张。
 
  “坐下吧,”迪佩特说,“我刚才一直在读你给我的那封信。”
 
  “哦。”里德尔说。他坐了下来,双手紧紧地攥在一起。
 
  “我亲爱的孩子,”迪佩特慈祥地说,“我不能让你留在学校过暑假。你肯定愿意回家度假吧?”
 
  “不,”里德尔立刻说道,“我情愿留在霍格沃茨,也不愿到那个——那个
——”
 
  “你假期住在一家麻瓜的孤儿院里,是吗?”迪佩特好奇地说。
 
  “是的,先生。”里德尔说,微微地红了脸。
 
  “你是麻瓜生的吗?”
 
  “是混血种,先生,”里德尔说,“父亲是麻瓜,母亲是巫女。”
 
  “你的父母都——”
 
  “我母亲刚生下我就去世了,先生。他们在孤儿院里对我说,她只来得及给我起了名字:汤姆,随我的父亲。”
 
  迪佩特同情地咂了咂舌头。“事情是这样的,汤姆,”他叹了口气说,“我们本来想对你做一些特殊的安排,可是在目前的情形下……”
 
  “你指的是所有这些攻击事件吗,先生?”里德尔问。
 
  哈利的心跳顿时加快了,他凑得更近些,生怕漏掉一句话。
 
  “一点儿不错,”校长说,“我亲爱的孩子,你必须看到,如果我允许你学期结束后继续待在城堡里,该是多么愚蠢。尤其是发生了最近那场悲剧之后……那个可怜的小姑娘死了……你待在孤儿院里要安全得多。实话对你说吧,魔法部甚至在讨论要关闭学校呢。对所有这些不幸事件的——哦——根源,我们还没有半点儿头绪……”
 
  里德尔的眼睛睁大了。“先生——如果那个人被抓住了……如果一切都停止了……”
 
  “你是什么意思?”迪佩特说,声音有点刺耳,一边从椅子上站起来。“里德尔,你难道是说你对这些攻击事件有所了解?”
 
  “不,先生。”里德尔赶紧说道。
 
  然而哈利可以肯定,里德尔说的“不”,和他自己对邓布利多说的“不”是一样的性质。
 
  迪佩特跌坐回去,显得微微有些失望。
 
  “你可以走了,汤姆……”
 
  里德尔从他的椅子上滑下来,拖着沉重的脚步走出房间。哈利跟了上去。
 
  他们走下旋转楼梯,接着从逐渐黑暗下来的走廊里的怪兽状的滴水嘴旁边出来。里德尔停下了脚步,哈利也停住了,注视着他。哈利可以看出里德尔在进行很严肃的思考。只见他咬着嘴唇,前额上起了皱纹。接着,他似乎突然拿定了主意,匆匆走开了,哈利悄没声地跟在后面。一路上,他们没有看见一个人,最后他们来到门厅,一个高个子的巫师,留着赤褐色的飘逸的长头发和长胡子,在大理石楼梯上向里德尔打招呼:“你在做什么,汤姆,这么晚了还在乱逛?”
 
  哈利目瞪口呆地望着这位巫师。
 
  他不是别人,正是年轻了五十岁的邓布利多。
 
  “我刚才要去见校长,先生。”里德尔说。
 
  “好了,快上床睡觉吧。”邓布利多说着,用哈利非常熟悉的那种具有穿透性的目光,凝视着里德尔。“这些日子最好不要在走廊里闲逛。既然已经……”他沉重地叹息一声,向里德尔道了晚安,就大踏步地走开了。
 
  里德尔看着他走出视线,然后迅速迈开脚步,走下通往地下教室的石阶,哈利在后面紧追不舍。
 
  然而,令哈利失望的是,里德尔并没有把他带到一个隐秘通道或者一个秘密地道,而是来到了哈利跟着斯内普上魔药课的那间地下教室。火把没有点燃,所以,当里德尔把门差不多推上时,哈利只能看见里德尔一动不动地站在门口,注视着外面的通道。
 
  哈利觉得,他们在那里待了至少一个小时。他只能看见里德尔站在门口的身影,正从门缝里向外窥视,像一尊雕塑一样等候着。然后,就在哈利不再感到紧张和有所期待、并开始希望回到现实中来时,他听见门外有了动静。
 
  有人悄悄地在通道里走动。他听见那个人走过他和里德尔藏身的地下教室。里德尔像影子一样毫无声息,侧着身子从门缝穿过,跟了上去。哈利踮着脚跟在后面,他忘了别人是昕不见他的声音的。
 
  有大约五分钟的时间,他们一直跟着那个脚步。最后里德尔突然停住了,侧着脑袋,倾听刚刚出现的声音。哈利听见一扇门吱呀一声开了,然后有人用沙哑的嗓音低声说活。
 
  “过来……出来,上这儿来……过来吧……到箱子里来……”这个人的声音似乎有点儿熟悉。
 
  里德尔突然一跳,转过墙角。哈利跟着他蹿了出去。他可以看见一个大块头男孩的黑黑的身影,那男孩蹲在一扇开着的门前面,门边放着一只很大的箱子。
 
  “晚上好,鲁伯。”里德尔严厉地说。
 
  男孩砰地把门关上,站了起来。“你在这儿做什么,汤姆?”
 
  里德尔逼近几步。“该结束了,”他说,“我不得不告发你了,鲁伯。他们正在商量,如果攻击事件再不停止,就要关闭霍格沃茨了。”
 
  “你说什——”
 
  “我知道你不是故意要杀人。但是怪兽可不是理想的宠物。我猜想你只是让它出来活动活动,结——”
 
  “它没有杀人!”大块头男孩说着,后退几步,把身体靠向那扇关着的门。
 
  哈利可以听见他后面传来一阵古怪的窸窸窣窣和咔啦咔啦的声音。
 
  “来吧,鲁伯,”里德尔说着,又向前逼近了一些,“那个死去的姑娘的父母明天就要到这儿来了。霍格沃茨至少可以保证把那个弄死他们女儿的家伙杀死
……”
 
  “不是它!”男孩大吼一声,他的声音在昏暗的通道里回响,“它不会!绝不会!”
 
  “闪开。”里德尔说着,拔出了他的魔杖。
 
  他的咒语以一道突如其来的火光,照亮了走廊。大块头男孩身后的门猛地弹开了,那股巨大的力量把他撞向对面的墙上。从门里出来了一个东西,使哈利发出了一声凄厉的、长长的尖叫,但除了他本人以外,似乎谁也没有听见。
 
  一个硕大的、毛森森的低矮身躯、结成一团的黑乎乎的腿、许多闪闪发亮的眼睛、两把刀子般锋利的钳子——
 
  里德尔又举起他的魔杖,可是已经来不及了。那怪物慌忙逃跑,把他撞翻在地,然后飞快地奔过走廊,消失了。里德尔跌跌撞撞地站起来,看着它的背影。他举起魔杖,但是大块头男孩朝他扑去,一把抓住魔杖,又把他打翻在地,一边大声嚷道:“不——!”
 
  接着,天旋地转,周围漆黑一片。哈利感到自己在坠落,最后轰的一声,掉在格兰芬多宿舍他的四柱床上。里德尔的日记打开了放在他的肚子上。
 
  没等他来得及把气喘匀,宿舍的门开了,罗恩走了进来。“你在这儿。”他说。
 
  哈利坐了起来。他大汗淋漓,浑身发抖。
 
  “怎么了?”罗恩问,一边关切地看着他。
 
  “是海格,罗恩。五十年前是海格打开了密室。”

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 26楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  Harry couldn't explain, even to himself, why he didn't just throw Riddle's diary away. The fact was that even though he knew the diary was blank, he kept absentmindedly picking it up and turning the pages, as though it were a story he wanted to finish. And while Harry was sure he had never heard the name T. M. Riddle before, it still seemed to mean something to him, almost as though Riddle was a friend he'd had when he was very small, and had halfforgotten. But this was absurd. He'd never had friends before Hogwarts, Dudley had made sure of that.
  Nevertheless, Harry was determined to find out more about Riddle, so next day at break, he headed for the trophy room to examine Riddle's special award, accompanied by an interested Hermione and a thoroughly unconvinced Ron, who told them he'd seen enough of the trophy room to last him a lifetime.
  Riddle's burnished gold shield was tucked away in a corner cabinet. It didn't carry details of why it had been given to him ("Good thing, too, or it'd be even bigger and Id still be polishing it," said Ron). However, they did find Riddle's name on an old Medal for Magical Merit, and on a list of old Head Boys.
  "He sounds like Percy," said Ron, wrinkling his nose in disgust. "Prefect, Head Boy ... probably top of every class -"
  "You say that like it's a bad thing," said Hermione in a slightly hurt voice.
  The sun had now begun to shine weakly on Hogwarts again. Inside the castle, the mood had grown more hopeful. There had been no more attacks since those on Justin and Nearly Headless Nick, and Madam Pomfrey was pleased to report that the Mandrakes were becoming moody and secretive, meaning that they were fast leaving childhood.
  "The moment their acne clears up, they'll be ready for repotting again," Harry heard her telling Filch kindly one afternoon. "And after that, it won't be long until we're cutting them up and stewing them. You'll have Mrs. Norris back in no time."
  Perhaps the Heir of Slytherin had lost his or her nerve, thought Harry. It must be getting riskier and riskier to open the Chamber of Secrets, with the school so alert and suspicious. Perhaps the monster, whatever it was, was even now settling itself down to hibernate for another fifty years ....
  Ernie Macmillan of Hufflepuff didn't take this cheerful view. He was still convinced that Harry was the guilty one, that he had "given himself away" at the Dueling Club. Peeves wasn't helping matters; he kept popping up in the crowded corridors singing "Oh, Potter, you rotter . . ." now with a dance routine to match.
  Gilderoy Lockhart seemed to think he himself had made the attacks stop. Harry overheard him telling Professor McGonagall so while the Gryffindors were lining up for Transfiguration.
  "I don't think there'll be any more trouble, Minerva," he said, tapping his nose knowingly and winking. "I think the Chamber has been locked for good this time. The culprit must have known it was only a matter of time before I caught him. Rather sensible to stop now, before I came down hard on him.
  "You know, what the school needs now is a morale-booster. Wash away the memories of last term! I won't say any more just now, but I think I know just the thing . . . ."
  He tapped his nose again and strode off.
  Lockhart's idea of a morale-booster became clear at breakfast time on February fourteenth. Harry hadn't had much sleep because of a late- running Quidditch practice the night before, and he hurried down to the Great Hall, slightly late. He thought, for a moment, that he'd walked through the wrong doors.
  The walls were all covered with large, lurid pink flowers. Worse still, heart-shaped confetti was falling from the pale blue ceiling. Harry went over to the Gryffindor table, where Ron was sitting looking sickened, and Hermione seemed to have been overcome with giggles.
  "What's going on?" Harry asked them, sitting down and wiping confetti off his bacon.
  Ron pointed to the teachers' table, apparently too disgusted to speak. Lockhart, wearing lurid pink robes to match the decorations, was waving for silence. The teachers on either side of him were looking stony-faced. From where he sat, Harry could see a muscle going in Professor McGonagall's cheek. Snape looked as though someone had just fed him a large beaker of Skele-Gro.
  "Happy Valentine's Day!" Lockhart shouted. "And may I thank the forty-six people who have so far sent me cards! Yes, I have taken the liberty of arranging this little surprise for you all - and it doesn't end here!"
  Lockhart clapped his hands and through the doors to the entrance hall marched a dozen surly-looking dwarfs. Not just any dwarfs, however. Lockhart had them all wearing golden wings and carrying harps.
  "My friendly, card-carrying cupids!" beamed Lockhart. "They will be roving around the school today delivering your valentines! And the fun doesn't stop here! I'm sure my colleagues will want to enter into the spirit of the occasion! Why not ask Professor Snape to show you how to whip up a Love Potion! And while you're at it, Professor Flitwick knows more about Entrancing Enchantments than any wizard I've ever met, the sly old dog!"
  Professor Flitwick buried his face in his hands. Snape was looking as though the first person to ask him for a Love Potion would be force-fed poison.
  "Please, Hermione, tell me you weren't one of the forty-six, 51 said Ron as they left the Great Hall for their first lesson. Hermione suddenly became very interested in searching her bag for her schedule and didn't answer.
  All day long, the dwarfs kept barging into their classes to deliver valentines, to the annoyance of the teachers, and late that afternoon as the Gryffindors were walking upstairs for Charms, one of the dwarfs caught up with Harry.
  "Oy, you! 'Arty Potter!" shouted a particularly grim-looking dwarf, elbowing people out of the way to get to Harry.
  Hot all over at the thought of being given a valentine in front of a line of first years, which happened to include Ginny Weasley, Harry tried to escape. The dwarf, however, cut his way through the crowd by kicking people's shins, and reached him before he'd gone two paces.
  "I've got a musical message to deliver to 'Arry Potter in person," he said, twanging his harp in a threatening sort of way.
  "Not here," Harry hissed, trying to escape.
  "Stay still!" grunted the dwarf, grabbing hold of Harry's bag and pulling him back.
  "Let me go!" Harry snarled, tugging.
  With a loud ripping noise, his bag split in two. His books, wand, parchment, and quill spilled onto the floor and his ink bottle smashed over everything.
  Harry scrambled around, trying to pick it all up before the dwarf started singing, causing something of a holdup in the corridor.
  "What's going on here?" came the cold, drawling voice of Draco Malfoy. Harry started stuffing everything feverishly into his ripped bag, desperate to get away before Malfoy could hear his musical valentine.
  "What's all this commotion?" said another familiar voice as Percy Weasley arrived.
  Losing his head, Harry tried to make a run for it, but the dwarf seized him around the knees and brought him crashing to the floor.
  "Right," he said, sitting on Harry's ankles. "Here is your singing valentine:
  His eyes are as green as a fresh pickled toad,
  His hair is as dark as a blackboard. I wish he was mine, he's really divine, The hero who conquered the Dark Lord
  Harry would have given all the gold in Gringotts to evaporate on the spot. Trying valiantly to laugh along with everyone else, he got up, his feet numb from the weight of the dwarf, as Percy Weasley did his best to disperse the crowd, some of whom were crying with mirth.
  "Off you go, off you go, the bell rang five minutes ago, off to class, now," he said, shooing some of the younger students away. "And you, Malfoy-"
  Harry, glancing over, saw Malfoy stoop and snatch up something. Leering, he showed it to Crabbe and Goyle, and Harry realized that he'd got Riddle's diary.
  "Give that back," said Harry quietly.
  "Wonder what Potter's written in this?" said Malfoy, who obviously hadn't noticed the year on the cover and thought he had Harry's own diary. A hush fell over the onlookers. Ginny was staring from the diary to Harry, looking terrified.
  "Hand it over, Malfoy," said Percy sternly.
  "When I've had a look," said Malfoy, waving the diary tauntingly at Harry.
  Percy said, "As a school prefect -" but Harry had lost his temper. He pulled out his wand and shouted, "Expelliarmus!" and just as Snape had disarmed Lockhart, so Malfoy found the diary shooting out of his hand into the air. Ron, grinning broadly, caught it.
  "Harry!" said Percy loudly. "No magic in the corridors. I'll have to report this, you know!"
  But Harry didn't care, he was one-up on Malfoy, and that was worth five points from Gryffindor any day. Malfoy was looking furious, and as Ginny passed him to enter her classroom, he yelled spitefully after her, "I don't think Potter liked your valentine much!"
  Ginny covered her face with her hands and ran into class. Snarling, Ron pulled out his wand, too, but Harry pulled him away. Ron didn't need to spend the whole of Charms belching slugs.
  It wasn't until they had reached Professor Flitwick's class that Harry noticed something rather odd about Riddle's diary. All his other books were drenched in scarlet ink. The diary, however, was as clean as it had been before the ink bottle had smashed all over it. He tried to point this out to Ron, but Ron was having trouble with his wand again; large purple bubbles were blossoming out of the end, and he wasn't much interested in anything else.
  Harry went to bed before anyone else in his dormitory that night. This was partly because he didn't think he could stand Fred and George singing, "His eyes are as green as a fresh pickled toad" one more time, and partly because he wanted to examine Riddle's diary again, and knew that Ron thought he was wasting his time.
  Harry sat on his four-poster and flicked through the blank pages, not one of which had a trace of scarlet ink on it. Then he pulled a new bottle out of his bedside cabinet, dipped his quill into it, and dropped a blot onto the first page of the diary.
  The ink shone brightly on the paper for a second and then, as though it was being sucked into the page, vanished. Excited, Harry loaded up his quill a second time and wrote, "My name is Harry Potter."
  The words shone momentarily on the page and they, too, sank without trace. Then, at last, something happened.
  Oozing back out of the page, in his very own ink, came words Harry had never written.
  "Hello, Harry Potter. My name is Tom Riddle. How did you come by my diary?"
  These words, too, faded away, but not before Harry had started to scribble back.
  "Someone tried to flush it down a toilet."
  He waited eagerly for Riddle's reply.
  "Lucky that I recorded my memories in some more lasting way than ink. But I always knew that there would be those who would not want this diary read. "
  "What do you mean?" Harry scrawled, blotting the page in his excitement.
  `I mean that this diary holds memories of terrible things. Things that were covered up. Things that happened at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. "
  "That's where I am now," Harry wrote quickly. "I'm at Hogwarts, and horrible stuff's been happening. Do you know anything about the Chamber of Secrets?"
  His heart was hammering. Riddle's reply came quickly, his writing becoming untidier, as though he was hurrying to tell all he knew.
  "Of course I know about the Chamber of Secrets. In my day, they told us it was a legend, that it did not exist. But this was a lie. In my fifth year, the Chamber was opened and the monster attacked several students, finally killing one. I caught the person whod opened the Chamber and he was expelled. But the Headmaster, Professor Dippet, ashamed that such a thing had happened at Hogwarts, forbade me to tell the truth. A story was given out that thegirl had died in a freak accident. They gave me a nice, shiny, engraved trophy for my trouble and warned me to keep my mouth shut. But I knew it could happen again. The monster lived on, and the one who had the power to release it was not imprisoned. "
  Harry nearly upset his ink bottle in his hurry to write back.
  "It's happening again now. There have been three attacks and no one seems to know who's behind them. Who was it last time?"
  "I can show you, if you like, "came Riddle's reply. "You don't have
  to take my word for it. I can take you inside my memory of the night when I caught him. "
  Harry hesitated, his quill suspended over the diary. What did Riddle mean? How could he be taken inside somebody else's memory? He glanced nervously at the door to the dormitory, which was growing dark. When he looked back at the diary, he saw fresh words forming.
  "Let me show you. "
  Harry paused for a fraction of a second and then wrote two letters.
  The pages of the diary began to blow as though caught in a high wind, stopping halfway through the month of June. Mouth hanging open, Harry saw that the little square for June thirteenth seemed to have turned into a miniscule television screen. His hands trembling slightly, he raised the book to press his eye against the little window, and before he knew what was happening, he was tilting forward; the window was widening, he felt his body leave his bed, and he was pitched headfirst through the opening in the page, into a whirl of color and shadow.
  He felt his feet hit solid ground, and stood, shaking, as the blurred shapes around him came suddenly into focus.
  He knew immediately where he was. This circular room with the sleeping portraits was Dumbledore's office - but it wasn't Dumbledore who was sitting behind the desk. A wizened, fraillooking wizard, bald except for a few wisps of white hair, was reading a letter by candlelight. Harry had never seen this man before.
  "I'm sorry," he said shakily. "I didn't mean to butt in -"
  But the wizard didn't look up. He continued to read, frowning slightly. Harry drew nearer to his desk and stammered, "Er - I'll just go, shall I?"
  Still the wizard ignored him. He didn't seem even to have heard him. Thinking that the wizard might be deaf, Harry raised his voice.
  "Sorry I disturbed you. I'll go now," he half-shouted.
  The wizard folded up the letter with a sigh, stood up, walked past Harry without glancing at him, and went to draw the curtains at his window.
  The sky outside the window was ruby-red; it seemed to be sunset. The wizard went back to the desk, sat down, and twiddled his thumbs, watching the door.
  Harry looked around the office. No Fawkes the phoenix - no whirring silver contraptions. This was Hogwarts as Riddle had known it, meaning that this unknown wizard was Headmaster, not Dumbledore, and he, Harry, was little more than a phantom, completely invisible to the people of fifty years ago.
  There was a knock on the office door.
  "Enter," said the old wizard in a feeble voice.
  A boy of about sixteen entered, taking off his pointed hat. A silver prefect's badge was glinting on his chest. He was much taller than Harry, but he, too, had jet-black hair.
  "Ah, Riddle," said the Headmaster.
  "You wanted to see me, Professor Dippet?" said Riddle. He looked nervous.
  "Sit down," said Dippet. "I've just been reading the letter you sent me.
  "Oh," said Riddle. He sat down, gripping his hands together very tightly.
  "My dear boy," said Dipper kindly, "I cannot possibly let you stay at school over the summer. Surely you want to go home for the holidays?"
  "No," said Riddle at once. "Id much rather stay at Hogwarts than go back to that - to that -"
  "You live in a Muggle orphanage during the holidays, I believe?" said Dippet curiously.
  "Yes, sir," said Riddle, reddening slightly.
  "You are Muggle-born?"
  "Half-blood, sir," said Riddle. "Muggle father, witch mother."
  "And are both your parents -?"
  "My mother died just after I was born, sir. They told me at the orphanage she lived just long enough to name me - Tom after my father, Marvolo after my grandfather."
  Dipper clucked his tongue sympathetically.
  "The thing is, Tom," he sighed, "Special arrangements might have been made for you, but in the current circumstances . . . ."
  "You mean all these attacks, sir?" said Riddle, and Harry's heart leapt, and he moved closer, scared of missing anything.
  "Precisely," said the headmaster. "My dear boy, you must see how foolish it would be of me to allow you to remain at the castle when term ends. Particularly in light of the recent tragedy ... the death of that poor little girl .... You will be safer by far at your orphanage. As a matter of fact, the Ministry of Magic is even now talking about closing the school. We are no nearer locating the er - source of all this unpleasantness . . . ."
  Riddle's eyes had widened.
  "Sir - if the person was caught - if it all stopped -"
  "What do you mean?" said Dippet with a squeak in his voice, sitting up in his chair. "Riddle, do you mean you know something about these attacks?"
  "No, sir," said Riddle quickly.
  But Harry was sure it was the same sort of "no" that he himself had given Dumbledore.
  Dippet sank back, looking faintly disappointed.
  "You may go, Tom ......
  Riddle slid off his chair and slouched out of the room. Harry followed him.
  Down the moving spiral staircase they went, emerging next to the gargoyle in the darkening corridor. Riddle stopped, and so did Harry, watching him. Harry could tell that Riddle was doing some serious thinking. He was biting his lip, his forehead furrowed.
  Then, as though he had suddenly reached a decision, he hurried off, Harry gliding noiselessly behind him. They didn't see another person until they reached the entrance hall, when a tall wizard with long, sweeping auburn hair and a beard called to Riddle from the marble staircase.
  "What are you doing, wandering around this late, Tom?"
  Harry gaped at the wizard. He was none other than a fifty-year- younger Dumbledore.
  "I had to see the headmaster, sir," said Riddle.
  "Well, hurry off to bed," said Dumbledore, giving Riddle exactly the kind of penetrating stare Harry knew so well. "Best not to roam the corridors these days. Not since . . ."
  He sighed heavily, bade Riddle good night, and strode off. Riddle watched him walk out of sight and then, moving quickly, headed straight down the stone steps to the dungeons, with Harry in hot pursuit.
  But to Harry's disappointment, Riddle led him not into a hidden passageway or a secret tunnel but to the very dungeon in which Harry had Potions with Snape. The torches hadn't been lit, and when Riddle pushed the door almost closed, Harry could only just see him, standing stock-still by the door, watching the passage outside.
  It felt to Harry that they were there for at least an hour. All he could see was the figure of Riddle at the door, staring through the crack, waiting like a statue. And just when Harry had stopped feeling expectant and tense and started wishing he could return to the present, he heard something move beyond the door.
  Someone was creeping along the passage. He heard whoever it was pass the dungeon where he and Riddle were hidden. Riddle, quiet as a shadow, edged through the door and followed, Harry tiptoeing behind him, forgetting that he couldn't be heard.
  For perhaps five minutes they followed the footsteps, until Riddle stopped suddenly, his head inclined in the direction of new noises. Harry heard a door creak open, and then someone speaking in a hoarse whisper.
  "C'mon ... gotta get yeh outta here .... C'mon now ... in the box. . ."
  There was something familiar about that voice ....
  Riddle suddenly jumped around the corner. Harry stepped out behind him. He could see the dark outline of a huge boy who was crouching in front of an open door, a very large box next to it.
  "Evening, Rubeus," said Riddle sharply.



第十四章 康奈利·福吉
 
 

 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏早就知道海格对庞大的怪物情有独钟。他们去年在霍格沃茨期间,海格曾经试图在他的小木屋里养一条龙,还有那三个脑袋的、被他称为“路威”的大狗,也使他们很长时间不能忘记。当年,还是一个少年的海格,如果听说城堡的什么地方藏着一个怪物,哈利知道他肯定会想尽一切办法去看它一眼。海格很可能认为,把那怪物囚禁那么久很不像话,应该给它一个机会出来活动活动腿脚;哈利简直可以想象十三岁的海格想给那怪物拴上皮带、套上颈圈。但是哈利也同样相信,海格决不会故意把人害死。
 
  哈利甚至有点希望他没有发现怎样阅读里德尔的日记。罗恩和赫敏一遍遍地叫他讲述他的所见所闻,最后他讲得厌烦了,对之后没完没了的、车轱辘式的谈话也感到腻味透顶。
 
  “里德尔可能找错了人,”赫敏说,“也许是另外一只怪物伤害了人……”
 
  “你以为这个地方能关着几个怪物?”罗恩没精打采地问。
 
  “我们早就知道海格是被开除的。”哈利苦恼地说,“自从海格被赶走后,攻击事件一定就停止了。不然的话,里德尔是不会获奖的。”
 
  罗恩试着换个方向。
 
  “里德尔说话的口气很像珀西——说到底,谁叫他去告发海格的?”
 
  “但是怪物杀人,罗恩。”赫敏说。
 
  “如果他们关闭霍格沃茨,里德尔就要回到一家麻瓜的孤儿院。”哈利说,“我认为他希望待在这里是情有可原的……”
 
  罗恩咬着嘴唇,然后试探地说道:“你上次在翻倒巷遇见了海格,是吗,哈利?”
 
  “他正在购买驱除食肉鼻涕虫的药水,”哈利很快地说。
 
  三个人都沉默了。经过长时间的冷场,赫敏迟疑不决地提出了最棘手的一个问题:“你们看,我们是不是应该拿这些事情去问问海格?”
 
  “那可是一次愉快的拜访。”罗恩说,“你好,海格,对我们说说,最近你有没有把城堡里某个野蛮的、浑身是毛的东西放出来?”
 
  最后,他们决定什么也不对海格说,除非又有攻击事件发生。随后,日子一天天过去了,再也没有听见那个幽灵发出的低语。他们乐观起来,以为永远用不着去问海格当年为什么被开除了。自从贾斯廷和差点没头的尼克被石化后,时间已经过去了四个月,似乎差不多每个人都认为那个攻击者,不管他是谁,已经永远洗手不干了。皮皮鬼终于唱腻了他那首“哦,波特,你这个讨厌鬼”。一天在上草药课时,厄尼礼貌地请哈利把一小桶跳动的伞菌递给他。三月里,几株曼德拉草在第三温室开了一个热热闹闹、吵吵嚷嚷的舞会,这使斯普劳特教授非常高兴。
 
  “等它们想移到别人的花盆里时,我们就知道它们完全成熟了。”她对哈利说,“然后我们就能使医院病房里那些可怜的人都活过来。”
 
  在复活节假日期间,二年级学生又有了新的事情要考虑。他们应该选择三年级的课程了,这件事,至少在赫敏看来,是需要慎重对待的。
 
  “这会影响到我们的整个未来。”她对哈利和罗恩说。这时他们都在仔细研究新课程名单,在上面做着记号。
 
  “我只想放弃魔药课。”哈利说。
 
  “不可能,”罗恩情绪低落地说,“原来的科目都得上,不然我早就扔掉黑魔法防御术课了。”
 
  “但那门课是很重要的!”赫敏吃惊地说。
 
  “像洛哈特那种教法,我看未必。”罗恩说,“除了不要把小精灵放出来,我没有从他那里学到任何东西。”
 
  纳威·隆巴顿家里的那些男巫、女巫们纷纷给他来信,在选课的问题上对他提出许多不同的建议。纳威无所适从,心里很紧张。他坐在那里看课程名单,舌头伸在外面,问别人是不是觉得算术占卜听上去比古代魔文更加难学。迪安和哈利一样,是在麻瓜身边长大的。他最后闭上眼睛,用魔杖在名单上随意地点来点去,点到哪门课就选哪门课。赫敏没有听从任何人的建议,在所有科目上都签了名。
 
  哈利想,如果他去跟弗农姨父和佩妮姨妈商量他在魔法方面的事业,他们还不知道会说什么呢。想到这里,他暗暗地苦笑。他并不是没有得到任何指导:珀西韦斯莱很迫切地向他言传身教。
 
  “就看你想去什么地方了,哈利。”他说,“必须早点为将来打算,所以我向你推荐占卜术。人们说选择麻瓜研究是愚蠢的,但我个人认为,巫师应该对非魔法社会有一个全面彻底的了解,尤其是如果他们想从事与麻瓜联系密切的工作的话——你看我父亲,他每时每刻都必须与麻瓜的事务打交道。我哥哥查理一向喜欢在户外活动,所以他选择了保护神奇生物课。发挥你的强项,哈利。”
 
  可是哈利觉得他惟一真正擅长的就是魁地奇。最后,他选择了和罗恩一样的几门新课。他觉得,如果这几门课学起来很费劲,至少还有一个人愿意友好地帮助他。
 
  格兰芬多队的下一场魁地奇比赛是对赫奇帕奇队。伍德坚持让队员们每天晚饭后训练,所以哈利除了训练和完成家庭作业,几乎没有时间做别的。不过,训练越来越得心应手,或者至少不大淋雨了。在星期六比赛的前一天晚上,当他走到宿舍去放下飞天扫帚时,他觉得格兰芬多队从来没有像现在这样有把握赢得魁地奇杯。
 
  但是他愉快的心情并没有持续多长时间。他刚来到宿舍楼上,就看见了一脸惊慌的纳威隆巴顿。
 
  “哈利——我不知道是谁干的。我刚发现——”纳威惊恐地望着哈利,一把推开了房门。
 
  哈利箱子里的东西被扔得到处都是。他的衣服皱巴巴地躺在地板上。床单被人从他的四拄床上扯了下来,床头柜的抽屉被拉开了,里面的东西都散落在床垫上。
 
  哈利张大嘴巴向床边走去,脚底下踩着了几张从《与巨怪同行》里掉出来的纸页。
 
  当他和纳威把床单重新铺回床上时,罗恩、迪安和西莫也进来了。
 
  迪安大声嚷了起来:“怎么回事,哈利?”
 
  “不知道。”哈利说。
 
  罗恩正在仔细查看哈利的衣服。所有的口袋都被翻在了外面。
 
  “有人在找什么东西,”罗恩说,“有什么东西不见了吗?”
 
  哈利开始把他的东西都捡起来,一件件扔回到箱子里。当他把洛哈特的最后一本书也扔进去时,才意识到少了什么。
 
  “里德尔的日记不见了。”他压低声音对罗恩说。
 
  “什么?”
 
  哈利把头朝宿舍门的方向一扭,罗恩跟着他走了出来。他们匆匆下楼,回到格兰芬多的公共休息室,那里面没有什么人。赫敏独自坐着,在读一本名叫《古代魔文简易入门》的书。他们走了过去。
 
  赫敏听了这个消息,顿时惊呆了。
 
  “可是——只有格兰芬多的人才可能偷——别人都不知道我们的口令……”
 
  “一点儿不错。”哈利说。
 
  他们第二天清早醒来,天气晴朗,阳光明媚,宜人的微风轻轻吹拂。
 
  “是魁地奇比赛最理想的天气!”在格兰芬多餐桌上,伍德热情洋溢地说,一边给每个队员的盘子里都添了许多炒蛋。“哈利,振作起来,你需要好好吃一顿早饭。”
 
  哈利一直望着拥挤的格兰芬多餐桌,猜想里德尔日记的新主人是否就在他眼前。赫敏催促他把遭窃的事情向校方汇报,但是哈利不愿意这么做。他难道必须对老师讲清日记的来龙去脉,并告诉他有多少人知道五十年前海格为什么被开除吗?他可不想成为把这件事重新挑起的人。
 
  哈利和罗恩、赫敏一起离开礼堂,去收拾他的比赛物品,这时,他已经纷乱不堪的心里又多了一份非常沉重的忧虑。因为就在他刚刚踏上大理石楼梯时,突然又听见了那个声音:“这次要杀人……让我撕……让我撕裂……”
 
  他大喊一声,罗恩和赫敏惊恐地从他身边跳开。
 
  “那个声音!”哈利说着,扭过头向后看,“我刚才又听见了——你们听见了吗?”
 
  罗恩摇了摇头,眼睛睁得圆圆的。赫敏却突然伸手拍着前额。
 
  “哈利——我突然明白了一件事!我要去一趟图书馆!”
 
  她匆匆跑开,往楼上去了。
 
  “她明白了什么?”哈利心慌意乱地说,仍然四下环顾,想弄清声音是从什么地方发出来的。
 
  “我不知道。”罗恩摇着头说。
 
  “可是她为什么要去图书馆呢?”
 
  “因为这就是赫敏的作风,”罗恩说着,耸了耸肩膀,“一有疑问,就上图书馆。”
 
  哈利犹豫不决地站在那里,想再次捕捉那个声音。可这时人们都从礼堂里拥出来了,在他身后高声谈笑,准备从正门到魁地奇球场去。
 
  “你最好赶紧行动,”罗恩说,“快十一点了——比赛。”
 
  哈利快步走向格兰芬多楼,拿起他的光轮2000,加入到熙熙攘攘穿过球场的人流中,但是他的思绪还在城堡里,追寻那个没有形体的声音。当他在更衣室里换上鲜红色长袍时,他惟一聊以自慰的就是现在大家都在外面观看比赛。队员在震天动地的欢呼声中走向赛场。奥利弗伍德腾空而起,围着球门柱作热身飞行。霍琦夫人把球放了出来。赫奇帕奇队的队员穿着淡黄色衣服,此刻正聚在一起,抓紧最后一分钟时间讨论战术。
 
  哈利正要骑上自己的飞天扫帚,麦格教授突然连走带跑地穿过赛场,手里拿着一个巨大的紫色麦克风。哈利的心像石头一样沉落下去。
 
  “比赛取消了。”麦格教授通过麦克风对着拥挤的露天看台说。
 
  人群里发出不满的嘘声和喊叫。奥利弗伍德显得垂头丧气。他降落到地面,没有从扫帚上下来,就朝麦格教授跑去。
 
  “可是教授!”他喊道,“我们必须比赛……学院杯……格兰芬多……”
 
  麦格教授没有理他,继续拿着麦克风喊话:“所有学生必须返回学院的公共休息室,在那里,学院的负责人会告诉你们更多的情况。请大家尽快离开!”然后她放下麦克风,示意哈利过去。“波特,我认为你最好和我一起来……”
 
  哈利正纳闷这次她怎么又怀疑到自己,只见罗恩使劲从正在抱怨的人群中钻出来。就在他们俩开始朝城堡走去时,罗恩向他们跑过来了。使哈利感到吃惊的是,麦格教授居然并没有反对。“好吧,也许你最好也来一下,韦斯莱。”
 
  学生们拥挤在他们周围,有的在嘟嘟囔囔地抱怨比赛被取消了,有的则显出很紧张的样子。哈利和罗恩跟着麦格教授回到学校,登上大理石楼梯。但是这次他们没有被带到任何人的办公室。“你们会觉得有些震惊,”他们走近医院时,麦格教授用出奇温柔的声音说,“又发生了攻击事件……又是双重攻击。”
 
  哈利的内脏剧烈翻腾起来。麦格教授把门推开,哈利和罗恩走了进去。
 
  庞弗雷夫人正在低身俯视一个留着长长鬈发的五年级学生。哈利认出她就是那天他们向她打听斯莱特林公共休息室在哪里的那个拉文克劳学院的女生。在她旁边的那张床上——
 
  “赫敏!”罗恩惊呼道。
 
  赫敏一动不动地躺在那里,呆滞的眼睛大大地睁着。
 
  “她们是在图书馆附近被发现的,”麦格教授说,“我想你们俩大概没有人能对此作出解释吧?这是她们身边地板上的……”她举起一面圆圆的小镜子。哈利和罗恩摇了摇头,他们都死死地盯着赫敏。“我护送你们回格兰芬多城堡,”麦格教授心情沉重地说,“不管怎样,反正我要去对学生们讲话。”
 
  “所有学生晚上六点钟以前必须回到自己学院的公共休息室。任何学生不得在这个时间之后离开宿舍楼。每次上课都由一位老师护送。在没有老师陪伴的情况下,任何学生不得使用盥洗室。所有魁地奇训练和比赛都被延期。晚上不再开展任何活动。”
 
  格兰芬多学生挤在公共休息室里,默默地听麦格教授讲话。她卷起她刚才念过的羊皮纸文件,然后用一种有些窒息的声音说:“实际上不用我说,我以前很少这样痛苦。学校很可能要关闭了,除非策划这些攻击行为的罪犯被抓住。我敦促每一个认为自己知道一些情况的人主动站出来。”
 
  她有些笨拙地爬过肖像洞口,格兰芬多学生立刻就唧唧喳喳地议论开了。
 
  “已经有两个格兰芬多倒下了,还不算一个格兰芬多的鬼,还有一个拉文克劳和一个赫奇帕奇。”韦斯莱孪生兄弟的朋友李乔丹扳着指头数道,“有没有哪位老师注意到,斯莱特林们全都安然无恙?这不是显然这些玩艺儿都是从斯莱特林出来的吗?斯莱特林的继承人,斯莱特林的怪物——他们为什么不干脆把所有的斯莱特林都赶出去呢?”他大声嚷道,听众们频频点头,并响起稀稀拉拉的掌声。
 
  珀西韦斯莱坐在李乔丹旁边的椅子上,他似乎平生第一次不急于发表自己的观点。他看上去脸色惨白,受了惊吓。
 
  “珀西吓坏了,”乔治悄悄对哈利说,“那个拉文克劳女生——佩内洛克里瓦特——是个级长。珀西以前大概以为那怪物是不敢攻击级长的。”
 
  但是哈利没有在认真听。他似乎不能摆脱赫敏躺在医院病床上,像石雕一样僵硬呆滞的模样。如果罪犯不能很快被抓住,他就要回到德思礼家度过一生了。汤姆里德尔之所以要告发海格,就是因为一旦学校关闭,他就面临着回到麻瓜孤儿院的前景。哈利现在完全明白了他的感受。
 
  “我们怎么办呢?”罗恩在哈利耳边悄悄问道,“你认为他们怀疑到海格了吗?”
 
  “我们必须去跟他谈谈,”哈利拿定了主意,说道,“我无法相信这次是他干的。但是既然他上次把怪物放了出来,他一定知道怎样进入密室,这就是一个突破点。”
 
  “可是麦格教授说我们必须待在城堡里,除非在教室上课——”
 
  “我认为,”哈利说,声音放得更轻了,“现在应该把我爸爸的那件旧袍子再拿出来了。”
 
  哈利只从父亲那里继承了一件东西:一件长长的、银光闪闪的隐形衣。他们要想偷偷溜出学校去拜访海格而不被别人发觉,就全靠它了。
 
  晚上,哈利和罗恩像平常一样上了床,一直等到纳威、迪安和西莫不再讨论密室、终于进入梦乡之后,他们才从床上起来,重新穿好衣服,把大袍披在两个人的身上。
 
  穿过阴森森的走廊,这一路并不令人愉快。哈利以前曾好几次半夜三更在城堡里游逛,却从没有看见在太阳落山后还有这么多人。老师、级长和幽灵成双成对地在走廊里巡逻,四处查看有无异常情况。哈利的隐形衣并不能防止他们发出声音,有一次格外惊险,罗恩突然绊了一下,而斯内普就在离他几步远的地方站岗。幸好,斯内普几乎就在罗恩发出咒骂的同时打了一个喷嚏。
 
  当他们终于来到栎木门前,并轻轻把它们打开时,才算松了口气。这是一个星光灿烂的夜晚,他们匆匆朝海格住处的那扇映着灯光的窗户走去,一直来到他的门外,他们才脱去了大袍。在他们敲门几秒钟后,海格猛地把门打开。他们迎面看见海格举着一套弓箭对准他们,大猎狗牙牙在他身后高声狂吠。
 
  “哦,是你们,”他说,放下手里的武器,瞪着他们,“你们俩到这儿来干什么?”
 
  “那是做什么的?”他们走进屋里,哈利指着那套弓箭,说道。
 
  “没什么……没什么,”海格含混地说,“我还以为……没关系……坐下吧
……我去沏茶……”他似乎有些心神不定,水壶里的水泼洒出来,差点把炉火浇灭了,然后他粗大的手猛地抖动一下,把茶壶打翻了。
 
  “你没事儿吧,海格?”哈利问,“赫敏的事你听说了吗?”
 
  “哦,对,我听说了。”海格说,声音有些哽咽。
 
  他老是紧张地朝着窗口张望。他给他们俩各倒了一大杯开水(忘记放茶叶袋了),正要把一块厚厚的水果蛋糕放在一只盘子里,就在这时,传来了很响的敲门声。
 
  海格扔掉了水果蛋糕,哈利和罗恩十分恐慌地交换一下目光,然后赶紧把隐形衣披在身上,退缩到一个角落里。海格看到他们都藏好了,就抓起他的弓箭,又一次猛地把门拉开。
 
  “晚上好,海格。”是邓布利多。他走进来,神情非常严肃,后面还跟着一个模样十分古怪的男人。这个陌生人长得矮矮胖胖,敦敦实实,一头乱糟糟的灰发,脸上带着焦虑的神色。他身上的衣服是个奇怪的大杂烩:细条纹的西服、鲜红色的领带、黑色的长斗篷、紫色的尖头靴。他胳膊下夹着一顶暗绿色的礼帽。
 
  “那是我爸的上司!”罗恩喘着气说,“康奈利福吉,魔法部部长!”哈利用胳膊肘使劲捣了捣罗恩,让他闭嘴。海格一下子脸色煞白,脑门上开始出汗。他跌坐进一把椅子里,看看邓布利多,又看看康奈利福吉。
 
  “真糟糕,海格,”福吉用一种清脆快速的语调说,“非常糟糕,我们不得不来。在麻瓜身上发生了四起攻击事件,太过分了,魔法部必须采取行动。”
 
  “我没有,”海格恳求地望着邓布利多,“你知道我没有,邓布利多教授,先生……”
 
  “我希望你明白,康奈利,我是完全信任海格的。”邓布利多对福吉皱着眉头说道。
 
  “可是你瞧,阿不思,”福吉很不自然地说,“海格的前科记录对他非常不利啊。魔法部不得不采取一些措施——已经和校董事会取得了联系。”
 
  “不过康奈利,我还是要告诉你——把海格带走根本无济于事。”邓布利多说。他的蓝眼睛里闪烁着哈利从未见过的怒火。
 
  “你从我的角度看一看吧,”福吉说,手里玩弄着他的礼帽,“我压力很大呀。必须做点什么才行。如果最后查出来不是海格,他还会回来的,一句话也没有。可是我不得不把他带走。我难道不该履行自己的——”
 
  “把我带走?”海格说,他浑身瑟瑟发抖,“带到哪儿?”
 
  “时间很短,”福吉说,不去看海格的眼睛,“不是惩罚,只是一种预防措施。如果抓住了另外一个人,就会把你放出来,并致以充分的歉意……”
 
  “不是阿兹卡班吧?”海格声音嘶哑低沉地问。
 
  福吉还没来得及回答,又有人重重地敲门。
 
  邓布利多过去开门。这次轮到哈利肋骨上挨一臂肘了:他发出了一声听得见的惊呼。
 
  卢修斯马尔福先生大踏步地走进海格的小屋,他全身严严实实地裹着一件长长的黑色旅行披风,脸上带着一种冷冰冰的、心满意足的微笑。牙牙开始狂吠起来。

  “你已经来了,福吉,”他满意地说,“很好,很好……”
 
  “你来这儿干什么?”海格愤怒地说,“出去,离开我的房子!”
 
  “亲爱的朋友,请你相信我,我也并不高兴进入你的这间——哦——你管这也叫房子?”卢修斯马尔福环顾这间小小的陋室,讥笑道。“我只是到学校来看看,有人告诉我校长到这儿来了。”
 
  “你找我到底有何贵干,卢修斯?”邓布利多说。他话说得很礼貌,但那团怒火仍然在他的蓝眼睛里燃烧着。
 
  “事情糟糕透了,”马尔福先生懒洋洋地说,一边拿出一卷长长的羊皮纸,“董事会觉得应该让你走人了。这是罢免令——你会看到十二位董事都在上面签了名。我们觉得你恐怕没有发挥你的才能。到现在为止,已经发生了多少起攻击事件?今天下午就是两起,是吗?照这个速度,霍格沃茨的麻瓜学生就会一个不剩了,我们都知道那将是学校的一个可怕的损失。”
 
  “哦,怎么,你说什么,卢修斯,”福吉说,他显得很惊慌,“邓布利多被罢免……不,不……我们现在绝对不愿意……”
 
  “对校长的任命——啊,不,是罢免——是董事会的事情,福吉,”马尔福先生用平稳的语调说,“既然邓布利多未能阻止这些攻击……”
 
  “可是,卢修斯,如果邓布利多不能阻止他们——”福吉说,他的上唇开始出汗了,“我的意思是,谁能阻止呢?”
 
  “我们等着瞧吧,”马尔福说,脸上泛起一丝奸笑,“可是我们十二个人都投票——”
 
  海格猛地站了起来,毛蓬蓬、黑乎乎的大脑袋擦着了天花板。
 
  “你们对多少人进行了威胁、敲诈,才迫使他们同意的,嗯,马尔福?”
 
  “天哪,天哪,你知道,你的坏脾气总有一天会给你惹麻烦的,海格,”马尔福说,“我想给你一句忠告,可不要对阿兹卡班的看守这样大喊大叫。他们是不会喜欢的。”
 
  “你不能带走邓布利多!”海格喊道,吓得大猎狗牙牙在篮子里瑟瑟发抖,呜呜地哀叫。“如果把他带走,麻瓜们就没有一点活路了!很快就会有杀人事件的!”
 
  “你冷静一点儿,海格。”邓布利多严厉地说。他看着卢修斯马尔福。“如果董事会希望我走,卢修斯,我当然会把位子让出来的。”
 
  “可是——”福吉结结巴巴地说。
 
  “不行!”海格低吼道。
 
  邓布利多炯炯有神的蓝眼睛始终盯着卢修斯冷冰冰的灰眼睛。“不过,”邓布利多十分缓慢而清晰地说,使在场的每个人都能听清他说的每一个字,“只有当这里的人都背叛我的时候,我才算真正离开了这所学校。你们还会发现,在霍格沃茨,那些请求帮助的人总是能得到帮助的。”
 
  在那一刹那,哈利几乎可以肯定邓布利多的眼睛朝他和罗恩藏身的角落瞥了一眼。
 
  “情感可嘉,”马尔福说着,鞠了个躬。“我们大家都会怀念你——哦——处理事情极富个性的方式,阿不思,只希望你的接班人能够彻底阻止——啊——杀人事件。”
 
  马尔福大步走向小屋的门,把门打开,鞠躬送邓布利多出去。福吉玩弄着他的礼帽,等海格走到他前面去,可是海格站住不动,深深吸了口气,谨慎地说:“如果有人想找什么东西,他们只需要跟着蜘蛛,就会找到正确的方向!我就说这么多。”
 
  福吉惊愕地瞪着他。
 
  “好吧,我来了。”海格说着,穿上他的鼹鼠皮大衣。
 
  然而就在他要跟着福吉出门时,又停住脚步,大声说道:“我不在的时候,需要有人喂喂牙牙。”
 
  门砰地关上了,罗恩一把扯下隐形衣。“这下可麻烦了,”他声音粗哑地说道,“邓布利多不在了。他们很可能今晚就要关闭学校。他走了以后,天天都会有攻击事件发生的。”
 
  牙牙又狂吠起来,用爪子抓挠着紧闭的房门。

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 27楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  The boy slammed the door shut and stood up.
  "What yer doin' down here, Tom?"
  Riddle stepped closer.
  "It's all over," he said. "I'm going to have to turn you in, Rubeus. They're talking about closing Hogwarts if the attacks don't stop."
  "N" at d'yeh -"
  "I don't think you meant to kill anyone. But monsters don't make good pets. I suppose you just let it out for exercise and -"
  "It never killed no one!" said the large boy, backing against the closed door. From behind him, Harry could hear a funny rustling and clicking.
  "Come on, Rubeus," said Riddle, moving yet closer. "The dead girl's parents will be here tomorrow. The least Hogwarts can do is make sure that the thing that killed their daughter is slaughtered ......
  "It wasn't him!" roared the boy, his voice echoing in the dark passage. "He wouldn'! He never!"
  "Stand aside," said Riddle, drawing out his wand.
  His spell lit the corridor with a sudden flaming light. The door behind the large boy flew open with such force it knocked him into the wall opposite. And out of it came something that made Harry let out a long, piercing scream unheard by anyone
  A vast, low-slung, hairy body and a tangle of black legs; a gleam of many eyes and a pair of razor-sharp pincers - Riddle raised his wand again, but he was too late. The thing bowled him over as it scuttled away, tearing up the corridor and out of sight. Riddle scrambled to his feet, looking after it; he raised his wand, but the huge boy leapt on him, seized his wand, and threw him back down, yelling, "NO000000!"
  The scene whirled, the darkness became complete; Harry felt himself falling and, with a crash, he landed spread-eagled on his four-poster in the Gryffindor dormitory, Riddle's diary lying open on his stomach.
  Before he had had time to regain his breath, the dormitory door opened and Ron came in.
  "There you are," he said.
  Harry sat up. He was sweating and shaking.
  "What's up?" said Ron, looking at him with concern.
  "It was Hagrid, Ron. Hagrid opened the Chamber of Secrets fifty years ago."
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione had always known that Hagrid had an unfortunate liking for large and monstrous creatures. During their first year at Hogwarts he had tried to raise a dragon in his little wooden house, and it would be a long time before they forgot the giant, three- headed dog he'd christened "Fluffy." And if, as a boy, Hagrid had heard that a monster was hidden somewhere in the castle, Harry was sure he'd have gone to any lengths for a glimpse of it. He'd probably thought it was a shame that the monster had been cooped up so long, and thought it deserved the chance to stretch its many legs; Harry could just imagine the thirteen-year-old Hagrid trying to fit a leash and collar on it. But he was equally certain that Hagrid would never have meant to kill anybody.
  Harry half wished he hadn't found out how to work Riddle's diary. Again and again Ron and Hermione made him recount what
  he'd seen, until he was heartily sick of telling them and sick of the long, circular conversations that followed.
  "Riddle might have got the wrong person," said Hermione. "Maybe it was some other monster that was attacking people . . . ."
  "How many monsters d'you think this place can hold?" Ron asked dully.
  "We always knew Hagrid had been expelled," said Harry miserably. "And the attacks must've stopped after Hagrid was kicked out. Otherwise, Riddle wouldn't have got his award."
  Ron tried a different tack.
  "Riddle does sound like Percy - who asked him to squeal on Hagrid, anyway?"
  "But the monster had killed someone, Ron," said Hermione.
  "And Riddle was going to go back to some Muggle orphanage if they closed Hogwarts," said Harry. "I don't blame him for wanting to stay here ......
  "You met Hagrid down Knockturn Alley, didn't you, Harry?"
  "He was buying a Flesh-Eating Slug Repellent," said Harry quickly.
  The three of them fell silent. After a long pause, Hermione voiced the knottiest question of all in a hesitant voice.
  "Do you think we should go and ask Hagrid about it all?"
  "That'd be a cheerful visit," said Ron. "'Hello, Hagrid. Tell us, have you been setting anything mad and hairy loose in the castle lately?"'
  In the end, they decided that they would not say anything to Hagrid unless there was another attack, and as more and more days went by with no whisper from the disembodied voice, they became
  hopeful that they would never need to talk to him about why he had been expelled. It was now nearly four months since Justin and Nearly Headless Nick had been Petrified, and nearly everybody seemed to think that the attacker, whoever it was, had retired for good. Peeves had finally got bored of his "Oh, Potter, you rotter" song, Ernie Macmillan asked Harry quite politely to pass a bucket of leaping toadstools in Herbology one day, and in March several of the Mandrakes threw a loud and raucous party in greenhouse three. This made Professor Sprout very happy.
  "The moment they start trying to move into each other's pots, we'll know they're fully mature," she told Harry. "Then we'll be able to revive those poor people in the hospital wing."
  The second years were given something new to think about during their Easter holidays. The time had come to choose their subjects for the third year, a matter that Hermione, at least, took very seriously.
  "it could affect our whole future," she told Harry and Ron as they pored over lists of new subjects, marking them with checks.
  "I just want to give up Potions," said Harry.
  "We can't," said Ron gloomily. "We keep all our old subjects, or I'd've ditched Defense Against the Dark Arts."
  "But that's very important!" said Hermione, shocked.
  "Not the way Lockhart teaches it," said Ron. "I haven't learned anything from him except not to set pixies loose."
  Neville Longbottom had been sent letters from all the witches and wizards in his family, all giving him different advice on what to choose. Confused and worried, he sat reading the subject lists with
  his tongue poking out, asking people whether they thought Arithmancy sounded more difficult than the study of Ancient Runes. Dean Thomas, who, like Harry, had grown up with Muggles, ended up closing his eyes and jabbing his wand at the list, then picking the subjects it landed on. Hermione took nobody's advice but signed up for everything.
  Harry smiled grimly to himself at the thought of what Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia would say if he tried to discuss his career in wizardry with them. Not that he didn't get any guidance: Percy Weasley was eager to share his experience.
  "Depends where you want to go, Harry," he said. "It's never too early to think about the future, so Id recommend Divination. People say Muggle Studies is a soft option, but I personally think wizards should have a thorough understanding of the non-magical community, particularly if they're thinking of working in close contact with them - look at my father, he has to deal with Muggle business all the time. My brother Charlie was always more of an outdoor type, so he went for Care of Magical Creatures. Play to your strengths, Harry."
  But the only thing Harry felt he was really good at was Quidditch. In the end, he chose the same new subjects as Ron, feeling that if he was lousy at them, at least he'd have someone friendly to help him.
  Gryffindor's next Quidditch match would be against Hufflepuff. Wood was insisting on team practices every night after dinner, so that Harry barely had time for anything but Quidditch and homework. However, the training sessions were getting better, or at least
  drier, and the evening before Saturday's match he went up to his dormitory to drop off his broomstick feeling Gryffindor's chances for the Quidditch cup had never been better.
  But his cheerful mood didn't last long. At the top of the stairs to the dormitory, he met Neville Longbottom, who was looking frantic.
  "Harry - I don't know who did it - I just found -"
  Watching Harry fearfully, Neville pushed open the door.
  The contents of Harry's trunk had been thrown everywhere. His cloak lay ripped on the floor. The bedclothes had been pulled off his four-poster and the drawer had been pulled out of his bedside cabinet, the contents strewn over the mattress.
  Harry walked over to the bed, open-mouthed, treading on a few loose pages of Travels with Trolls. As he and Neville pulled the blankets back onto his bed, Ron, Dean, and Seamus came in. Dean swore loudly.
  "What happened, Harry?"
  "No idea," said Harry. But Ron was examining Harry's robes. All the pockets were hanging out.
  "Someone's been looking for something," said Ron. "Is there anything missing?"
  Harry started to pick up all his things and throw them into his trunk. It was only as he threw the last of the Lockhart books back into it that he realized what wasn't there.
  "Riddle's diary's gone," he said in an undertone to Ron.
  "What?"
  Harry jerked his head toward the dormitory door and Ron followed him out. They hurried down to the Gryffindor common
  room, which was half-empty, and joined Hermione, who was sitting alone, reading a book called Ancient Runes Made Easy.
  Hermione looked aghast at the news.
  "But - only a Gryffindor could have stolen - nobody else knows our password -"
  "Exactly," said Harry.
  They woke the next day to brilliant sunshine and a light, refreshing breeze.
  "Perfect Quidditch conditions!" said Wood enthusiastically at the Gryffindor table, loading the team's plates with scrambled eggs. "Harry, buck up there, you need a decent breakfast."
  Harry had been staring down the packed Gryffindor table, wondering if the new owner of Riddle's diary was right in front of his eyes. Hermione had been urging him to report the robbery, but Harry didn't like the idea. He'd have to tell a teacher all about the diary, and how many people knew why Hagrid had been expelled fifty years ago? He didn't want to be the one who brought it all up again.
  As he left the Great Hall with Ron and Hermione to go and collect his Quidditch things, another very serious worry was added to Harry's growing list. He had just set foot on the marble staircase when he heard it yet again
  "Kill this time ... let me rip ... tear. . ."
  He shouted aloud and Ron and Hermione both jumped away from him in alarm.
  "The voice!" said Harry, -looking over his shoulder. "I just heard it again - didn't you?"
  Ron shook his head, wide-eyed. Hermione, however, clapped a hand to her forehead.
  "Harry - I think I've just understood something! I've got to go to the library!"
  And she sprinted away, up the stairs.
  "What does she understand?" said Harry distractedly, still looking around, trying to tell where the voice had come from.
  "Loads more than I do," said Ron, shaking his head.
  "But why's she got to go to the library?"
  "Because that's what Hermione does," said Ron, shrugging. "When in doubt, go to the library."
  Harry stood, irresolute, trying to catch the voice again, but people were now emerging from the Great Hall behind him, talking loudly, exiting through the front doors on their way to the Quidditch pitch.
  "You'd better get moving," said Ron. "It's nearly eleven - the match - "
  Harry raced up to Gryffindor Tower, collected his Nimbus Two Thousand, and joined the large crowd swarming across the grounds, but his mind was still in the castle along with the bodiless voice, and as he pulled on his scarlet robes in the locker. room, his only comfort was that everyone was now outside to watch the game.
  The teams walked onto the field to tumultuous applause. Oliver Wood took off for a warm-up flight around the goal posts; Madam Hooch released the balls. The Hufflepuffs, who played in canary yellow, were standing in a huddle, having a last-minute discussion of tactics.
  Harry was just mounting his broom when Professor McGonagall came half marching, half running across the pitch, carrying an enormous purple megaphone.
  Harry's heart dropped like a stone.
  "This match has been cancelled," Professor McGonagall called through the megaphone, addressing the packed stadium. There were boos and shouts. Oliver Wood, looking devastated, landed and ran toward Professor McGonagall without getting off his broomstick.
  "But, Professor!" he shouted. "We've got to play - the cup
  Gryffindor -"
  Professor McGonagall ignored him and continued to shout through her megaphone:
  "All students are to make their way back to the House common rooms, where their Heads of Houses will give them further information. As quickly as you can, please!"
  Then she lowered the megaphone and beckoned Harry over to her.
  "Potter, I think you'd better come with me ......
  Wondering how she could possibly suspect him this time, Harry saw Ron detach himself from the complaining crowd; he came running up to them as they set off toward the castle. To Harry's surprise, Professor McGonagall didn't object.
  "Yes, perhaps you'd better come, too, Weasley .....
  Some of the students swarming around them were grumbling about the match being canceled; others looked worried. Harry and Ron followed Professor McGonagall back into the school and up the marble staircase. But they weren't taken to anybody's office this time.
  "This will be a bit of a shock," said Professor McGonagall in a surprisingly gentle voice as they approached the infirmary. "There has been another attack ... another double attack."
  Harry's insides did a horrible somersault. Professor McGonagall pushed the door open and he and Ron entered. .
  Madam Pomfrey was bending over a fifth-year girl with long, curly hair. Harry recognized her as the Ravenclaw they'd accidentally asked for directions to the Slytherin common room. And on the bed next to her was
  "Hermione!" Ron groaned.
  Hermione lay utterly still, her eyes open and glassy.
  "They were found near the library," said Professor McGonagall. "I don't suppose either of you can explain this? It was on the floor next to them ......
  She was holding up a small, circular mirror.
  Harry and Ron shook their heads, both staring at Hermione.
  "I will escort you back to Gryffindor Tower," said Professor McGonagall heavily. "I need to address the students in any case.
  "All students will return to their House common rooms by six o'clock in the evening. No student is to leave the dormitories after that time. You will be escorted to each lesson by a teacher. No student is to use the bathroom unaccompanied by a teacher. All further Quidditch training and matches are to be postponed. There will be no more evening activities."
  The Gryffindors packed inside the common room listened to Professor McGonagall in silence. She rolled up the parchment
  from which she had been reading and said in a somewhat choked voice, "I need hardly add that I have rarely been so distressed. It is likely that the school will be closed unless the culprit behind these attacks is caught. I would urge anyone who thinks they might know anything about them to come forward."
  She climbed somewhat awkwardly out of the portrait hole, and the Gryffindors began talking immediately.
  "That's two Gryffindors down, not counting a Gryffindor ghost, one Ravenclaw, and one Hufflepuff, " said the Weasley twins' friend Lee Jordan, counting on his fingers. "Haven't any of the teachers noticed that the Slytherins are all safe? Isn't it obvious all this stuff's coming from Slytherin? The Heir of Slytherin, the monster of Slytherin - why don't they just chuck all the Slytherins out?" he roared, to nods and scattered applause.
  Percy Weasley was sitting in a chair behind Lee, but for once he didn't seem keen to make his views heard. He was looking pale and stunned.
  "Percy's in shock," George told Harry quietly. "That Ravenclaw girl - Penelope Clearwater - she's a prefect. I don't think he thought the monster would dare attack a prefect."
  But Harry was only half-listening. He didn't seem to be able to get rid of the picture of Hermione, lying on the hospital bed as though carved out of stone. And if the culprit wasn't caught soon, he was looking at a lifetime back with the Dursleys. Tom Riddle had turned Hagrid in because he was faced with the prospect of a Muggle orphanage if the school closed. Harry now knew exactly how he had felt.
  "What're we going to do?" said Ron quietly in Harry's ear. "D'you think they suspect Hagrid?"
  "We've got to go and talk to him," said Harry, making up his mind. "I can't believe it's him this time, but if he set the monster loose last time he'll know how to get inside the Chamber of Secrets, and that's a start." "But McGonagall said we've got to stay in our tower unless we're in class -" "I think," said Harry, more quietly still, "it's time to get my dad's old cloak out again."
  Harry had inherited) ust one thing from his father: a long and sil very Invisibility Cloak. It was their only chance of sneaking out of the school to visit Hagrid without anyone knowing about it. They went to bed at the usual time, waited until Neville, Dean, and Sea mus had stopped discussing the Chamber of Secrets and finally fallen asleep, then got up, dressed again, and threw the cloak over themselves. The journey through the dark and deserted castle corridors wasn't enjoyable. Harry, who had wandered the castle at night sev eral times before, had never seen it so crowded after sunset. Teach ers, prefects, and ghosts were marching the corridors in pairs, staring around for any unusual activity. Their Invisibility Cloak didn't stop them making any noise, and there was a particularly tense moment when Ron stubbed his toe only yards from the spot where Snape stood standing guard. Thankfully, Snape sneezed at almost exactly the moment Ron swore. It was with relief that they reached the oak front doors and eased them open. It was a clear, starry night. They hurried toward the lit windows of Hagrid's house and pulled off the cloak only when they were right outside his front door.
  Seconds after they had knocked, Hagrid flung it open. They found themselves face-to-face with him aiming a crossbow at them. Fang the boarhound barked loudly behind him.
  "Oh," he said, lowering the weapon and staring at them. "What're you two doin' here?"
  "What's that for?" said Harry, pointing at the crossbow as they stepped inside.
  "Nothin' - nothin' - " Hagrid muttered. "I've bin expectin' doesn' matter - Sit down - I'll make tea -"
  He hardly seemed to know what he was doing. He nearly extinguished the fire, spilling water from the kettle on it, and then smashed the teapot with a nervous jerk of his massive hand.
  "Are you okay, Hagrid?" said Harry. "Did you hear about Hermione?"
  "Oh, I heard, all righ'," said Hagrid, a slight break in his voice.
  He kept glancing nervously at the windows. He poured them both large mugs of boiling water (he had forgotten to add tea bags) and was just putting a slab of fruitcake on a plate when there was a loud knock on the door.
  Hagrid dropped the fruitcake. Harry and Ron exchanged panicstricken looks, then threw the Invisibility Cloak back over themselves and retreated into a corner. Hagrid checked that they were hidden, seized his crossbow, and flung open his door once more.
  "Good evening, Hagrid."
  It was Dumbledore. He entered, looking deadly serious, and was followed by a second, very odd-looking man.
  The stranger had rumpled gray hair and an anxious expression, and was wearing a strange mixture of clothes: a pinstriped suit, a
  scarlet tie, a long black cloak, and pointed purple boots. Under his arm he carried a lime-green bowler.
  "That's Dad's boss!" Ron breathed. "Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic!"
  Harry elbowed Ron hard to make him shut up.
  Hagrid had gone pale and sweaty. He dropped into one of his chairs and looked from Dumbledore to Cornelius Fudge.
  "Bad business, Hagrid," said Fudge in rather clipped tones. "Very bad business. Had to come. Four attacks on Muggle-borns. Things've gone far enough. Ministry's got to act."
  "I never," said Hagrid, looking imploringly at Dumbledore. "You know I never, Professor Dumbledore, sir -"
  "I want it understood, Cornelius, that Hagrid has my full confidence," said Dumbledore, frowning at Fudge.
  "Look, Albus," said Fudge, uncomfortably. "Hagrid's record's against him. Ministry's got to do something - the school governors have been in touch -"
  "Yet again, Cornelius, I tell you that taking Hagrid away will not help in the slightest," said Dumbledore. His blue eyes were full of a fire Harry had never seen before.
  "Look at it from my point of view," said Fudge, fidgeting with his bowler. "I'm under a lot of pressure. Got to be seen to be doing something. If it turns out it wasn't Hagrid, he'll be back and no more said. But I've got to take him. Got to. Wouldn't be doing my duty -"
  "Take me?" said Hagrid, who was trembling. "Take me where?"
  "For a short stretch only," said Fudge, not meeting Hagrid's eyes. "Not a punishment, Hagrid, more a precaution. If someone else is caught, you'll be let out with a full apology -"
  "Not Azkaban?" croaked Hagrid.


第十五章 阿拉戈克
 
 

 
  夏天悄悄来到城堡周围的场地,天空和湖面一样,都变成了泛着紫光的浅蓝色,温室里绽开出一朵朵大得像卷心菜一般的鲜花。可是,从城堡的窗门看不见海格大步走过场地、牙牙紧跟在他脚边的身影,哈利总觉得这幕景象不太对头;实际上,它比乱作一团的城堡内部好不了多少。
 
  哈利和罗恩曾经想去看望赫敏,但是探视者们都坡挡在了病房外面。
 
  “我们不能再冒险了,”庞弗雷夫人把医院的门开了一道缝,严肃地对他们说,“不行,对不起,攻击者很可能还会回来,把这些人彻底弄死……”
 
  邓布利多走了,恐惧以前所未有的形式迅速蔓延,因此,温暖着城堡外墙的太阳似乎不能照进装着直棂的窗户。学校里的每一张面孔都显得惶恐不安,走廊里响起的每一声大笑都显得刺耳、怪异,并且很快就被压抑住了。
 
  哈利不断地对自己重复邓布利多最后说的那番话——“只有当这里的人都背叛我的时候,我才算真正离开了这所学校……在霍格沃茨,那些请求帮助的人总是能得到帮助的。”可是这些话有什么用呢?当每个人都像他们一样困惑和惊惧时,他们究竟该向谁求助呢?海格关于蜘蛛的暗示倒是很容易理解——问题是,城堡里似乎没有一只蜘蛛可以让他们跟踪。哈利走到哪里找到哪里,罗恩也(很不情愿地)帮他寻找。当然啦,由于他们不得擅自乱逛,而必须和其他格兰芬多学生成群结队地在城堡里活动,他们的搜寻工作受到了很大阻碍。那些同学似乎很高兴有老师护送他们从一个教室到另一个教室,但哈利觉得非常厌烦。
 
  然而,有一个人似乎特别喜欢这种惊恐和疑惧的气氛。德拉科马尔福神气活现地在学校里走来走去,就好像他刚刚被任命为男生学生会主席一般。哈利一直不明白他为什么这样得意。最后,在邓布利多和海格走了大约两星期后的魔药课上,哈利正好坐在马尔福后面,无意中听到了他得意洋洋地对克拉布和高尔的吹嘘。
 
  “我早就知道父亲会赶走邓布利多的。”他说,并不注意把声音压低。“我告诉你们吧,他认为邓布利多是学校有史以来最糟糕的校长。现在我们大概会有一个像样的校长了,那是个不愿意让密室关闭的人。麦格也待不长了,她只是临时补缺……”
 
  斯内普快步从哈利身边走过,对赫敏空空的座位和坩埚不置一词。
 
  “先生,”马尔福大声说,“先生,你为什么不申请校长的职位呢?”
 
  “哎呀,马尔福,”斯内普说,但他控制不住嘴角露出的淡淡笑容,“邓布利多教授只是暂时被董事会停职了,我敢说他很快就会回到我们中间的。”
 
  “是啊,没错,”马尔福傻笑着说,“先生,如果你申请这个职位,我猜父亲会投你一票的。我会告诉父亲,你是这里最好的老师,先生……”
 
  斯内普昂首阔步地在地下教室里走来走去,脸上得意地笑着,西莫斐尼甘假装朝自己的锅里呕吐,还好他没有看见。
 
  “泥巴种们居然还没有收拾东西滚蛋,这使我非常吃惊,”马尔福继续说,“我用五个加隆跟你打赌,下一个必死无疑。真可惜不是格兰杰……”
 
  幸好,就在这时铃声响了。罗恩听了马尔福的最后一句话,一下子从他的凳子上跳起,在大家匆匆收拾书包和书本的混乱中,没有人注意到他想过去教训马尔福。
 
  “让我揍他,”哈利和迪安揪住罗恩的膀子时,罗恩气冲冲地说,“我不在乎,我不需要魔杖,我要赤手空拳把他打死——”
 
  “快点儿,我要带你们大家去上草药课。”斯内普对着全班同学吼叫。
 
  接着,大家两个两个地排成纵队离开了教室。哈利、罗恩和迪安排在最后,罗恩还在拼命挣脱。当斯内普把大家送出了城堡,他们才敢把罗恩放开。他们穿过菜地,朝温室走去。
 
  草药课气氛非常压抑,班上已经少了两个同学,贾斯廷和赫敏。斯普劳特教授安排大家都去修剪阿比西尼亚缩皱无花果。哈利抱着一些枯枝放在堆肥顶上,正好和厄尼打了个照面。
 
  厄尼深深吸了一口气,非常正式地说:“我只想说,哈利,对不起,我曾经怀疑过你。我知道你决不会攻击赫敏格兰杰,我为我以前说过的所有混账话而道歉。现在我们面临着同样的危险,因此——”他伸出一只粗短肥胖的手,哈利握了握。
 
  厄尼和他的朋友汉娜过来和哈利、罗恩在同一株无花果上干活。
 
  “那个名叫德拉科马尔福的家伙,”厄尼一边折下枯枝,一边说道,“似乎幸灾乐祸,开心得要命,是吗?你们知道吗,我怀疑他可能就是斯莱特林的继承人。”
 
  “你倒是够机灵的。”罗恩说,他似乎并没有像哈利那样一下子就原谅了厄尼。
 
  “哈利,你认为是马尔福吗?”厄尼问。
 
  “不。”哈利说,口气非常坚定,厄尼和汉娜都吃惊地瞪着他。紧接着,哈利突然看见了一样东西,赶忙用整枝的剪刀敲了一下罗恩的手背。
 
  “哎哟!你干吗——”
 
  哈利指着地上几步以外的地方。几只大蜘蛛匆匆爬过地面。
 
  “哦,好啊,”罗恩想显出高兴的样子,但是没有成功,“可惜我们现在没法跟踪它们……”
 
  厄尼和汉娜好奇地听着。
 
  哈利眼看着蜘蛛逃走了。“看样子它们是往禁林方向去的……”
 
  罗恩听了这话,显得更不高兴了。
 
  下课后,斯内普教授护送同学们去上黑魔法防御术课。哈利和罗恩落在其他同学后面,这样他们就能悄悄说话,不致被别人听见。
 
  “我们又得用上隐形衣了,”哈利对罗恩说,“我们可以带上牙牙。它经常跟着海格到林子里去,会有所帮助的。”
 
  “对,”罗恩不安地用手指旋转着魔杖,“哦——禁林里有没有——有没有狼人?”当他们在洛哈特班上自己惯常的座位上坐下后,他又问了一句。
 
  哈利觉得不便回答这个问题,他说:“那里也有一些好东西呢。马人是很不错的,还有独角兽。”罗恩以前从未进过禁林。哈利也只进去过一次,并希望再也不会有第二次。
 
  洛哈特连蹦带跳地进了教室,同学们吃惊地盯着他。学校里的其他每一位老师都显得比平常严肃,可洛哈特看上去倒是轻松愉快。“好了,好了,”他喜洋洋地看着四周,说道,“你们干吗都拉长着脸啊?”大家交换着恼怒的目光,但没有人回答。“难道你们没有发现吗,”洛哈特说着,放慢语速,似乎他们都有些迟钝似的,“危险已经过去了!罪犯已经被带走了。”
 
  “谁这么说?”迪安托马斯大声说。
 
  “我亲爱的年轻人,如果魔法部部长没有百分之百地认定海格有罪的话,是不会把他带走的。”洛哈特说道,那种口气,就好像某人在解释一加一等于二那样。
 
  “哦,那不一定。”罗恩说,声音比迪安的还大。
 
  “我自信我对海格被捕的真相知道的比你稍多一些,韦斯莱先生。”洛哈特用一种自鸣得意的口气说道。
 
  罗恩刚要说他并不这么认为,但话没说完就停住了,因为哈利在桌子底下狠狠踢了他一脚。
 
  “我们当时没在场,你忘了?”哈利小声说。
 
  可是,洛哈特那令人厌恶的喜悦,他那暗示自己早就认为海格不是好人的表白,以及他说的他相信整个事情已经结束的话,都使哈利恼火万分,他恨不得把那本《与食尸鬼同游》的书对准洛哈特愚蠢的脸上扔去。但他只好给罗恩写了一张潦草的纸条:“我们今晚行动。”
 
  罗恩看了纸条,使劲咽了口唾沫,扭头看了看赫敏以前坐的那个空座位。那景象似乎坚定了他的决心,他点了点头。
 
  最近这些日子,格兰芬多的公共休息室里总是挤满了人,因为晚上六点钟以后,格兰芬多的学生们就没有别的地方可去了。而且他们总是有许多话要谈,结果,公共休息室里经常到午夜之后还有人。
 
  吃过晚饭后,哈利从箱子里取出隐形衣,然后整个晚上都坐在它上面,等屋里的人都走光。弗雷德和乔治向哈利和罗恩提出挑战,要求玩呼“同”牌戏,金妮在一旁观看。她坐在赫敏惯常的座位上,情绪低落。哈利和罗恩不停地故意输掉,想早点儿结束比赛,但即使这样,弗雷德、乔治和金妮去睡觉的时候也已经过午夜了。
 
  哈利和罗恩等着远处传来两声宿舍的关门声,才抓起隐形衣,披在身上,从肖像洞口爬了出去。
 
  穿过城堡的路也很艰难,要千方百计躲着老师。最后,他们总算到了门厅,溜到了那两扇栎木大门的门锁后面,从门缝里挤了出去,尽量不发出吱吱呀呀的声音,然后来到月光皎洁的场地上。
 
  “怎么走,”当他们大步穿过黑黝黝的草地时,罗恩突然说道,“我们也许到了林子里以后,根本就我不到东西可以跟踪。那些蜘蛛可能压根儿就没有到那儿去。我知道,它们当时似乎是朝那个方向移动的,但是……”
 
  他没有说下去,给哈利留下了一点希望。
 
  他们来到海格的小屋,悲哀而忧伤地看着那几扇黑洞洞的窗户。哈利把门推开,牙牙一看见他们,顿时欣喜若狂。他们生怕它低沉浑厚的狂吠吵醒城堡里的人,赶紧从壁炉架上的一个罐头里拿出乳脂软糖给它吃,把它的牙齿粘住了。
 
  哈利把隐形衣放在海格的桌上。在漆黑的树林里是用不着它的。
 
  “来吧,牙牙,我们出去散散步。”哈利说着,拍了拍它的后腿。牙牙高兴地跟在他们后面出了小屋,朝树林边缘跑去,并在一棵大西克莫无花果树旁翘起一条腿来。
 
  哈利拿出魔杖,喃喃地说:“荧光闪烁!”于是魔杖头上放出一束细光,刚好够他们观察道路上有没有蜘蛛的影子。
 
  “好主意,”罗恩说,“我也想让我的魔杖发亮,可是你知道,弄得不好它会爆炸的……”
 
  哈利拍了拍罗恩的肩膀,指着草地上。两只孤独的蜘蛛正匆匆逃离魔杖的光亮,钻进阴暗的树影。
 
  “好吧,”罗恩叹了口气,似乎只好迎接最坏的命运了,“我准备好了。我们走吧。”
 
  于是,他们进入了树林,牙牙奔跑在他们周围,一路嗅着树根和树叶。就着哈利魔杖的光亮,他们跟随着持续不断地在小路上爬行的蜘蛛。走了大约有二十分钟,谁也没有说话,只侧耳细听着除了树枝折断声和树叶沙沙声之外,还有没有别的声音。然后,树木越发茂密了,头顶上的星星也看不见了。哈利的魔杖孤零零地在一片无边无际的漆黑中闪着微光,这时他们发现那些蜘蛛向导偏离了小路。
 
  哈利停住脚步,想看清楚蜘蛛移动的方向,但是在被那点微光照亮的范围之外,是伸手不见五指的黑暗。他以前从未这样深入树林中央。他清晰地回忆起他上次进入林子时,海格曾告诫他不要偏离林间小路。但是海格此刻在千里迢迢之外,大概正坐在阿兹卡班的囚室里,而且他也说过要跟着蜘蛛走。
 
  什么东西碰到了哈利的手,他猛地向后一跳,踩了罗恩的脚,结果那只是牙牙的鼻子。
 
  “你有什么想法?”哈利对罗恩说。他刚刚能分辨出罗恩的眼睛,瞳孔里反射着魔杖的微光。
 
  “我们已经走了这么远了。”罗恩说。
 
  于是,他们跟着蜘蛛飞奔的影子进入树丛。他们现在无法走得很快了,到处都是树根和树桩,挡住了道路,在近乎漆黑一片的光线下简直看不出来。哈利可以感觉到牙牙热乎乎的呼吸喷在他手上。他们不止一次被迫停住脚步,哈利蹲下去,就着魔杖的光寻找蜘蛛的踪迹。
 
  看样子,他们已经走了至少半个小时,他们的衣服经常被低矮的树枝和刺藤挂住。过了一会儿,他们注意到地面似乎在往下倾斜,尽管树木还和刚才一样茂密。
 
  这时,牙牙突然发出一声响亮的吠叫,在林子里回荡不绝,把哈利和罗恩都吓得灵魂出了窍。
 
  “什么?”罗恩大声说,朝一片漆黑中张望,一边使劲抓住哈利的臂肘。
 
  “那里有什么东西在动,”哈利喘着气说,“听……像是一个大家伙。”
 
  他们仔细听着。在他们右边一段距离之外,那个大东西正从树丛中辟出一条路来,折断了无数根树枝。
 
  “哦,不,”罗恩说,“哦,不,哦,不,哦——”
 
  “闭嘴,”哈利狂怒地说,“它会听见你的。”
 
  “听见我?”罗恩用一种很不自然的尖声说,“它已经听见了。牙牙!”
 
  他们站在那里,惊恐万状地等待着,黑暗似乎压迫着他们的眼球。突然一阵轰隆隆的声响,接着又归于寂静。
 
  “你认为它在做什么?”哈利问。
 
  “大概准备扑过来。”罗恩说。
 
  他们等待着,浑身发抖,一动也不敢动。
 
  “你认为它走了吗?”哈利小声问。
 
  “不知道——”
 
  这时,在他们右边,突然亮起一片夺目的光,在黑暗中亮得刺眼,两人都举起手挡住眼睛。牙牙咆哮着想逃走,却被一片荆棘绊住,叫得更响亮了。
 
  “哈利!”罗恩喊道,他的声音因为大松一口气而有些哽咽,“哈利,是我们的汽车!”
 
  “什么?”
 
  “来吧!”
 
  哈利跟在罗恩后面,跌跌撞撞地朝亮光走去,一路上不停地被绊倒。片刻之后,他们来到一片空地上。韦斯莱先生的汽车停在一圈茂密的树木中央,顶上是密密麻麻交错的枝叶,车里空无一人,车灯发出耀眼的光。罗恩大张着嘴巴向它走去时,它也在慢慢朝他移动,就像一条青绿色的大狗迎接它的主人。
 
  “原来它一直在这里!”罗恩欣喜地说,围着汽车走来走去。“你看它,树林把它变野了……”汽车的两翼被刮破了,上面沾满烂泥。显然它形成了独自在树林里移动的习惯。牙牙似乎对它丝毫不感兴趣,它寸步不离地跟着哈利。哈利可以感觉到它在发抖。哈利的呼吸又慢慢平静下来,他把魔杖收回到长袍里。
 
  “我们还以为它要进攻我们呢!”罗恩说着,靠在汽车上,拍了拍它。“我一直不知道它到哪儿去了!”
 
  哈利眯起眼睛,在被灯光照亮的地面上继续寻找蜘蛛的影子,可是它们都匆匆避开刺眼的车灯,跑得不知去向了。
 
  “我们失去踪迹了。”他说,“来,我们去找蜘蛛……”
 
  罗恩没有说活,也没有动弹。他眼睛死死盯着哈利身后,离地面十英尺高的地方。他的脸色铁青,活生生地写着恐惧。
 
  哈利甚至还没来得及转身。只听见一阵响亮的咔哒咔哒声,他突然觉得一个长长的、毛茸茸的东西把他拦腰抄起,使他脸朝下悬在半空。他挣扎着,极度惊恐,这时又听见了咔哒咔哒声,他看见罗恩的双腿也离开了地面,还听见牙牙在哀鸣、咆哮——接着,它就被拖进了漆黑的树丛。
 
  哈利的脑袋倒悬着,看见那个抓住他的家伙迈着六条长得离奇的、汗毛浓密的腿,前面还有两条腿紧紧地钳住他,上面是一对闪闪发亮的大黑螫。在他的身后,他可以听见还有一个这样的动物,显然是抱着罗恩。他们正朝着树林的中心移动。哈利听见牙牙呜呜地叫着,正在拼命挣脱第三只怪物,而哈利即使想叫也叫不出来,他似乎把他的声音和汽车一起留在空地上了。
 
  他不知道他在那只怪物的利爪里待了多久,他只知道黑暗似乎突然消退了一些,他看见铺满落叶的地面上现在密密麻麻的都是蜘蛛。他把脖子扭过去,发现他们已经来到一片宽阔凹地的边缘,凹地里的树木被清除了,星星照亮了他有生以来见过的最可怕的景象。
 
  蜘蛛——不像那些在下面的落叶中匆匆爬过的小蜘蛛,而是每一只都有拉车的马那么大,八只眼睛,八条腿,黑乎乎、毛森森的,像一个个庞然大物。那个抱着哈利的巨型蜘蛛沿陡坡而下,朝凹地正中央的一张雾气迷蒙的、半球形的蛛网走去,它的同伴把它团团围住。它们看见它钳住的东西后,都兴奋地活动着大螯,发出一片咔哒咔哒的声音。
 
  蜘蛛松开爪子,哈利扑倒在地。罗恩和牙牙也重重地跌落在他旁边。牙牙不再咆哮了,而是静静地蜷缩着不动。罗恩看上去的感觉与哈利一模一样。他的嘴巴咧得大大的,似乎在发出无声的嘶喊,眼睛向外暴突着。哈利突然意识到那只把他扔掉的蜘蛛正在说话。不容易听出来,因为它每说一个字都要咔哒咔哒地摆弄它的大螯。
 
  “阿拉戈克!”它喊道,“阿拉戈克!”
 
  从雾气迷蒙的、半球形的蛛网中间,非常缓慢地钻出来一只小象那么大的蜘蛛。它的身体和腿黑中带灰,那长着大螯的丑陋脑袋上的每只眼睛都蒙着一层白翳。它是个瞎子。
 
  “怎么回事?”它说,咔哒咔哒,两只大螯飞快地动着。
 
  “人。”刚才抓住哈利的那只蜘蛛说。
 
  “是海格吗?”阿拉戈克说着,靠近了一些,八只乳白色的眼睛茫然地张望着。
 
  “是陌生人。”把罗恩带来的那只蜘蛛咔哒咔哒地说。
 
  “把他们弄死,”咔哒咔哒,阿拉戈克烦躁地说。“我正在睡觉……”
 
  “我们是海格的朋友。”哈利喊道。他的心似乎要离开胸腔,从嗓子眼里跳出来。
 
  咔哒咔哒,咔哒咔哒,凹地里到处都是蜘蛛的大螯在动。阿拉戈克迟疑了。
 
  “海格以前从不派人到我们的凹地来。”它慢吞吞地说。
 
  “海格遇到麻烦了,”哈利说,他的呼吸非常急促,“所以我们才来的。”
 
  “麻烦?”那只年迈的蜘蛛说。哈利觉得他在咔哒咔哒的大螯声中听出了几分关切。“但他为什么要派你们来呢?”
 
  哈利本来想站起来,但后来决定还是趴着;他认为他的腿支撑不住身体的重量。他趴在地面上说话,尽可能使语气平静。“在学校里,他们认为海格最近放出一个——一个——什么东西加害学生。他们把他带到阿兹卡班去了。”
 
  咔哒咔哒,阿拉戈克愤怒地舞动着大螯,这声音得到了凹地上那一大群蜘蛛的响应,这就像是掌声,只不过通常的掌声是不会使哈利恐惧得作呕的。
 
  “但那是很多年以前的事了,”阿拉戈克恼火地说道,“很多、很多年以前了。我记得很清楚。正是因为这件事,他们当时才让他离开学校的。他们相信我就是那只住在他们所谓的密室里的怪物。他们以为是海格打开了密室,把我放了出来。”
 
  “那么你……你不是从密室里出来的?”哈利问,感到他脑门上出了一层冷汗。
 
  “我!”阿拉戈克说,大螯愤怒地咔哒咔哒,“我不是生在城堡里的。我来自一个遥远的国度。当我还没有从蛋里孵出来时,一个旅游者把我送给了海格。当时海格还只是一个小孩子,但他照顾着我,把我藏在城堡的一个碗橱里,喂我吃撒在餐桌上的面包屑。海格是我的好朋友,他是一个好人。人们发现了我,并要我为一个姑娘的死承担责任时,是他保护了我。从那以后,我就一直住在这树林里,海格还经常来看我。他甚至还给我找了个妻子——莫萨格。你看到我们的家庭发展得多么兴旺,这都是托了海格的福……”
 
  哈利鼓起他剩余的一点儿勇气。“那么你从来没有——从来没有攻击过任何人?”
 
  “没有,”老蜘蛛怨恨地说,“我有这种本能,但出于对海格的尊敬,我从未伤害过一个人。那个被害姑娘的尸体是在一间盥洗室里发现的。而除了我在里面长大的碗橱,我从未见过城堡的任何部分。我们蜘蛛喜欢阴暗和寂静……”
 
  “可是当时……你知道是什么害死了那姑娘吗?”哈利说,“因为不管那是什么东西,现在又回来对人发起攻击了——”
 
  顿时,咔哒咔哒的声音响作一团,无数条长腿在窸窸窣窣地移动,庞大的黑影在他周围晃来晃去。
 
  “那个住在城堡里的家伙,”阿拉戈克说,“是一种我们蜘蛛最害怕的古代生物。我记得很清楚,当我感觉到那野兽在学校里到处活动时,我曾恳求海格放我走。”
 
  “它是什么?”哈利迫切地问。
 
  咔哒咔哒声更响了,窸窸窣窣的声音也更密了,蜘蛛们似乎正在围拢过来。
 
  “我们不说!”阿拉戈克情绪激烈地说,“我们不说出它的名字!我甚至没有把那个可怕生物的名字告诉海格,尽管他问过我,问过许多次。”
 
  哈利不想再逼问这个话题,尤其是在蜘蛛们从四面八方聚拢过来的情况下。阿拉戈克似乎不想说话了,它缓缓退回他那半球形的蛛网里,但他那些蜘蛛伙伴还在慢慢地、一寸一寸地向哈利和罗恩移动。
 
  “那我们走了。”哈利不顾一切地对阿拉戈克喊道,同时听见他身后的树叶沙沙作响。
 
  “走?”阿拉戈克馒悠悠地说,“我看不要……”
 
  “可是——可是——”
 
  “我的儿女听从我的命令,没有伤害海格。但新鲜的人肉自动送上门来,我不能拦着他们不去享受。别了,海格的朋友……”
 
  哈利转过身,在几步之外,在他上面高高的地方,蜘蛛组成了一道坚实的、高耸的铜墙铁壁,大螯咔哒咔哒响成一片,许多双眼睛在那些丑陋的黑脑袋上闪闪发亮……
 
  哈利虽然在掏他的魔杖,但他知道这是无济于事的。它们数量太多了。但就在他挣扎着站起来、想拼死一搏时,突然响起了一个高亢悠长的声音,一道耀眼的光照亮了整个凹地。韦斯莱先生的汽车轰隆隆地开下斜坡,前灯闪耀着,喇叭尖叫着,把蜘蛛们撞到一旁;有几只蜘蛛被撞得仰面倒下,无数只长腿在空中舞个不停。随着一阵刺耳的声音,汽车在哈和和罗恩面前停下,车门猛地敞开了。
 
  “带上牙牙!”哈利喊道,一边钻进前座。罗恩拦腰抓住大猎狗,把狂吠的它扔到后座上。车门砰地关上了。罗恩没有碰油门,但汽车并不需要他做什么,发动机轰响起来,他们出发了,又撞倒了更多的蜘蛛。他们飞快地驰上斜坡,离开了凹地。很快,他们在树林里横冲直撞地穿行。汽车沿着一条它显然很熟悉的路线,机灵地左拐右拐,寻找最宽的豁口。
 
  哈利扭头看了看罗恩,只见他的嘴仍然张着,像在发出无声的嘶喊,但他的眼球不再鼓起了。“你没事吧?”
 
  罗恩直瞪瞪地看着前方,说不出一个字。
 
  他们稀里哗啦地在低矮的灌木丛中冲闯,牙牙在后座上大声咆哮着。哈利看到,当他们挤过一棵大栎树时,两翼上的镜子被撞掉了。经过十分钟吵闹而颠簸的疾驰,树木渐渐稀疏,哈利又可以看见一小块一小块的夜空了。
 
  汽车停下了,停得太突然了,由于惯性,他们差点撞在挡风玻璃上。他们已经来到了树林边缘。牙牙扑向车窗,迫不及待地想出来,哈利一打开车门,它就箭一般地穿过树丛,夹着尾巴,向海格的小屋奔去。哈利也下了车,过了大约一分钟,罗恩似乎恢复了四肢的感觉,也跟着下来了,但他的脖子仍然僵硬,眼睛也直勾勾的。哈利感激地拍了拍汽车,它掉头返回树林,消失不见了。
 
  哈利回海格的小屋去拿隐形衣。牙牙在篮子里的毯子下面瑟瑟发抖。哈利从小屋出来时,发现罗恩正在南瓜地里拼命呕吐。
 
  “跟着蜘蛛,”罗恩虚弱地说,用袖子擦了擦嘴,“我永远不会原谅海格。我们活下来算是幸运。”
 
  “我敢说他以为阿拉戈克不会伤害他的朋友。”哈利说。
 
  “海格的问题就在这里!”罗恩说,重重地敲打着小屋的墙壁,“他总是以为怪物不像人们虚构的那样坏,看看他的下场吧!关在阿兹卡班的牢房里!”他开始无法控制地发抖。“把我们打发到那里面去有什么意义?我倒想知道,我们究竟弄清了什么?”
 
  “弄清了海格从未打开过密室。”哈利说,把隐形衣披在罗恩身上,捅了捅他的胳膊,让他迈开步子。“他是无辜的。”
 
  罗恩很响地哼了一声。显然,在他看来,在碗橱里把阿拉戈克孵出来就是错误。
 
  城堡越来越近了,哈利使劲拉了拉隐形衣,以确保四只脚都被隐蔽了,然后把吱呀作响的前门推开一道缝。他们小心地走过门厅,走上大理石台阶,屏住呼吸,穿过有哨兵巡视的走廊。终于,他们平安回到了格兰芬多公共休息室,那里的炉火已经燃尽,只剩下余烬在闪着微光。他们脱下隐形衣,爬上旋转楼梯,回到宿舍。
 
  罗恩连衣服都懒得脱,就一头倒在了床上。哈利却感到并不很困。他坐在四柱床边,拼命想着阿拉戈克所说的每一句话。
 
  他想,那个潜伏在城堡什么地方的活物,听上去和伏地魔有些相似——就连其他怪物也不愿说出它的名字。但是那活物是什么,又是怎样使被害者变成石头的,他和罗恩还是一无所知。就连海格也一直不知道密室里关着的是什么。
 
  哈利把腿一摆,上了床,靠在枕头上,看着月光透过城堡的窗户向他闪烁。他想不出他们还有什么办法。他们处处碰壁,陷入了僵局。里德尔抓错了人,斯莱特林的继承人跑了,这次打开密室的究竟是同一个人,还是另外一个人,谁也不知道。也没有人可以问。
 
  哈利躺下了,脑子里仍然想着阿拉戈克的话。他已经昏昏欲睡了,突然产生了一个念头,使他猛地坐了起来,这似乎是他们惟一的希望了。
 
  “罗恩,”他在黑暗中小声唤道。
 
  罗恩发出一声像牙牙一般的叫声,茫然四顾,看见了哈利。
 
  “罗恩——那个死去的姑娘。阿拉戈克说她是在盥洗室里被发现的,”哈利说,不顾纳威在墙角呼哧呼哧地打着鼾,“如果她一直没有离开盥洗室呢?如果她还在那儿呢?”
 
  罗恩揉了揉眼睛,在月光下皱起了眉头。接着,他明白了。“难道你认为是
——是哭泣的桃金娘?”

 

°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 28楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  Before Fudge could answer, there was another loud rap on the door.
  Dumbledore answered it. It was Harry's turn for an elbow in the ribs; he'd let out an audible gasp.
  Mr. Lucius Malfoy strode into Hagrid's hut, swathed in a long black traveling cloak, smiling a cold and satisfied smile. Fang started to growl.
  "Already here, Fudge," he said approvingly. "Good, good. . ."
  "What're you doin' here?" said Hagrid furiously. "Get outta my house!"
  "My dear man, please believe me, I have no pleasure at all in being inside your - er - d'you call this a house?" said Lucius Malfoy, sneering as he looked around the small cabin. "I simply called at the school and was told that the headmaster was here."
  "And what exactly did you want with me, Lucius?" said Dumbledore. He spoke politely, but the fire was still blazing in his blue eyes.
  "Dreadful thing, Dumbledore," said Malfoy lazily, taking out a long roll of parchment, "but the governors feel it's time for you to step aside. This is an Order of Suspension - you'll find all twelve signatures on it. I'm afraid we feel you're losing your touch. How many attacks have there been now? Two more this afternoon, wasn't it? At this rate, there'll be no Muggle-borns left at Hogwarts, and we all know what an awful loss that would be to the school."
  "Oh, now, see here, Lucius," said Fudge, looking alarmed, "Dumbledore suspended - no, no - last thing we want just now
  "The appointment - or suspension - of the headmaster is a matter for the governors, Fudge," said Mr. Malfoy smoothly. "And as Dumbledore has failed to stop these attacks -"
  "See here, Malfoy, if Dumbledore can't stop them," said Fudge, whose upper lip was sweating now, "I mean to say, who can?"
  "That remains to be seen," said Mr. Malfoy with a nasty smile. "But as all twelve of us have voted -"
  Hagrid leapt to his feet, his shaggy black head grazing the ceiling.
  'An' how many did yeh have ter threaten an' blackmail before they agreed, Malfoy, eh?" he roared.
  "Dear, dear, you know, that temper of yours will lead you into trouble one of these days, Hagrid," said Mr. Malfoy. "I would advise you not to shout at the Azkaban guards like that. They won't like it at all."
  "Yeh can' take Dumbledore!" yelled Hagrid, making Fang the boarhound cower and whimper in his basket. "Take him away, an' the Muggle-borns won' stand a chance! There'll be killin' next!"
  "Calm yourself, Hagrid," said Dumbledore sharply. He looked at Lucius Malfoy.
  "If the governors want my removal, Lucius, I shall of course step aside -"
  "But -" stuttered Fudge.
  "No!"growled Hagrid.
  Dumbledore had not taken his bright blue eyes off Lucius Malfoy's cold gray ones.
  "However," said Dumbledore, speaking very slowly and clearly so that none of them could miss a word, "you will find that I will ummer was creeping over the grounds around the castle; sky and lake alike turned periwinkle blue and flowers large as cabbages burst into bloom in the greenhouses. But with no Hagrid visible from the castle windows, striding the grounds with Fang at his heels, the scene didn't look right to Harry; no better, in fact, than the inside of the castle, where things were so horribly wrong.
  Harry and Ron had tried to visit Hermione, but visitors were now barred from the hospital wing.
  "We're taking no more chances," Madam Pomfrey told them severely through a crack in the infirmary door. "No, I'm sorry, there's every chance the attacker might come back to finish these people off . . ."
  With Dumbledore gone, fear had spread as never before, so that the sun warming the castle walls outside seemed to stop at the mullioned windows. There was barely a face to be seen in the school that didn't look worried and tense, and any laughter that rang through the corridors sounded shrill and unnatural and was quickly stifled.
  Harry constantly repeated Dumbledore's final words to himself "I will only truly have left this school when none here are loyal to me... Help will always be given at Hogwarts to those who ask for it." But what good were these words? Who exactly were they supposed to ask for help, when everyone was just as confused and scared as they were?
  Hagrid's hint about the spiders was far easier to understand the trouble was, there didn't seem to be a single spider left in the castle to follow. Harry looked everywhere he went, helped (rather reluctantly) by Ron. They were hampered, of course, by the fact that they weren't allowed to wander off on their own but had to move around the castle in a pack with the other Gryffindors. Most of their fellow students seemed glad that they were being shepherded from class to class by teachers, but Harry found it very irksome.
  One person, however, seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the atmosphere of terror and suspicion. Draco Malfoy was strutting around the school as though he had just been appointed Head Boy. Harry didn't realize what he was so pleased about until the Potions lesson about two weeks after Dumbledore and Hagrid had left, when, sitting right behind Malfoy, Harry overheard him gloating to Crabbe and Goyle.
  "I always thought Father might be the one who got rid of Dumbledore," he said, not troubling to keep his voice down. "I told you he thinks Dumbledore's the worst headmaster the school's ever had. Maybe we'll get a decent headmaster now. Someone who won't want the Chamber of Secrets closed. McGonagall won't last long, she's only filling in ......
  Snape swept past Harry, making no comment about Hermione's empty seat and cauldron.
  "Sir," said Malfoy loudly. "Sir, why don't you apply for the headmaster's job?"
  "Now, now, Malfoy," said Snape, though he couldn't suppress a thin- lipped smile. "Professor Dumbledore has only been suspended by the governors. I daresay he'll be back with us soon enough."
  "Yeah, right," said Malfoy, smirking. "I expect you'd have Father's vote, sir, if you wanted to apply for the job - I'll tell Father you're the best teacher here, sir -"
  Snape smirked as he swept off around the dungeon, fortunately not spotting Seamus Finnigan, who was pretending to vomit into his cauldron.
  "I'm quite surprised the Mudbloods haven't all packed their bags by now," Malfoy went on. "Bet you five Galleons the next one dies. Pity it wasn't Granger -"
  The bell rang at that moment, which was lucky; at Malfoy's last words, Ron had leapt off his stool, and in the scramble to collect bags and books, his attempts to reach Malfoy went unnoticed.
  "Let me at him," Ron growled as Harry and Dean hung onto his arms. "I don't care, I don't need my wand, I'm going to kill him with my bare hands -"
  "Hurry up, I've got to take you all to Herbology," barked Snape over the class's heads, and off they marched, with Harry, Ron, and Dean bringing up the rear, Ron still trying to get loose. It was only safe to let go of him when Snape had seen them out of the castle and they were making their way across the vegetable patch toward the greenhouses.
  The Herbology class was very subdued; there were now two missing from their number, Justin and Hermione.
  Professor Sprout set them all to work pruning the Abyssinian Shrivelfigs. Harry went to tip an armful of withered stalks onto the compost heap and found himself face-to-face with Ernie Macmillan. Ernie took a deep breath and said, very formally, "I just want to say, Harry, that I'm sorry I ever suspected you. I know you'd never attack Hermione Granger, and I apologize for all the stuff I said. We're all in the same boat now, and, well -"
  He held out a pudgy hand, and Harry shook it.
  Ernie and his friend Hannah came to work at the same Shrivelfig as Harry and Ron.
  "That Draco Malfoy character," said Ernie, breaking off dead twigs, "he seems very pleased about all this, doesn't he? D'you know, I think he might be Slytherin's heir."
  "That's clever of you," said Ron, who didn't seem to have forgiven Ernie as readily as Harry.
  "Do you think it's Malfoy, Harry?" Ernie asked.
  "No," said Harry, so firmly that Ernie and Hannah stared.
  A second later, Harry spotted something.
  Several large spiders were scuttling over the ground on the other side of the glass, moving in an unnaturally straight line as though taking the shortest route to a prearranged meeting. Harry hit Ron over the hand with his pruning shears.
  "Ouch! What're you -"
  Harry pointed out the spiders, following their progress with his eyes screwed up against the sun.
  "Oh, yeah," said Ron, trying, and failing, to look pleased. "But we can't follow them now -"
  Ernie and Hannah were listening curiously.
  Harry's eyes narrowed as he focused on the spiders. If they pursued their fixed course, there could be no doubt about where they would end up.
  "Looks like they're heading for the Forbidden Forest . . . ."
  And Ron looked even unhappier about that.
  At the end of the lesson Professor Sprout escorted the class to their Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson. Harry and Ron lagged behind the others so they could talk out of earshot.
  "We'll have to use the Invisibility Cloak again," Harry told Ron. "We can take Fang with us. He's used to going into the forest with Hagrid, he might be some help."
  "Right," said Ron, who was twirling his wand nervously in his fingers. "Er - aren't there - aren't there supposed to be werewolves in the forest?" he added as they took their usual places at the back of Lockhart's classroom.
  Preferring not to answer that question, Harry said, "There are good things in there, too. The centaurs are all right, and the unicorns ...
  Ron had never been into the Forbidden Forest before. Harry had entered it only once and had hoped never to do so again.
  Lockhart bounded into the room and the class stared at him. Every other teacher in the place was looking grimmer than usual, but Lockhart appeared nothing short of buoyant.
  "Come now," he cried, beaming around him. "Why all these long faces?"
  People swapped exasperated looks, but nobody answered.
  "Don't you people realize," said Lockhart, speaking slowly, as though they were all a bit dim, "the danger has passed! The culprit has been taken away -"
  "Says who?" said Dean Thomas loudly.
  "My dear young man, the Minister of Magic wouldn't have taken Hagrid if he hadn't been one hundred percent sure that he was guilty," said Lockhart, in the tone of someone explaining that one and one made two.
  "Oh, yes he would," said Ron, even more loudly than Dean.
  "I flatter myself I know a touch more about Hagrid's arrest than you do, Mr. Weasley," said Lockhart in a self-satisfied tone.
  Ron started to say that he didn't think so, somehow, but stopped in midsentence when Harry kicked him hard under the desk.
  "We weren't there, remember?" Harry muttered.
  But Lockhart's disgusting cheeriness, his hints that he had always thought Hagrid was no good, his confidence that the whole business was now at an end, irritated Harry so much that he yearned to throw Gadding with Ghouls right in Lockhart's stupid face. Instead he contented himself with scrawling a note to Ron: Let's do it tonight.
  Ron read the message, swallowed hard, and looked sideways at the empty seat usually filled by Hermione. The sight seemed to stiffen his resolve, and he nodded.
  The Gryffindor common room was always very crowded these days, because from six o'clock onward the Gryffindors had no where else to go. They also had plenty to talk about, with the result that the common room often didn't empty until past midnight.
  Harry went to get the Invisibility Cloak out of his trunk right after dinner, and spent the evening sitting on it, waiting for the room to clear. Fred and George challenged Harry and Ron to a few games of Exploding Snap, and Ginny sat watching them, very subdued in Hermione's usual chair. Harry and Ron kept losing on purpose, trying to finish the games quickly, but even so, it was well past midnight when Fred, George, and Ginny finally went to bed.
  Harry and Ron waited for the distant sounds of two dormitory doors closing before seizing the cloak, throwing it over themselves, and climbing through the portrait hole.
  It was another difficult journey through the castle, dodging all the teachers. At last they reached the entrance hall, slid back the lock on the oak front doors, squeezed between them, trying to stop any creaking, and stepped out into the moonlit grounds.
  "'Course," said Ron abruptly as they strode across the black grass, "we might get to the forest and find there's nothing to follow. Those spiders might not've been going there at all. I know it looked like they were moving in that sort of general direction, but. . ."
  His voice trailed away hopefully.
  They reached Hagrid's house, sad and sorry-looking with its blank windows. When Harry pushed the door open, Fang went mad with joy at the sight of them. Worried he might wake everyone at the castle with his deep, booming barks, they hastily fed him treacle fudge from a tin on the mantelpiece, which glued his teeth together.
  Harry left the Invisibility Cloak on Hagrid's table. There would be no need for it in the pitch-dark forest.
  "C'mon, Fang, we're going for a walk," said Harry, patting his leg, and Fang bounded happily out of the house behind them, dashed to the edge of the forest, and lifted his leg against a large sycamore tree.
  Harry took out his wand, murmured, "Lumos!" and a tiny light appeared at the end of it, just enough to let them watch the path for signs of spiders.
  "Good thinking," said Ron. "Id light mine, too, but you know - it'd probably blow up or something ......
  Harry tapped Ron on the shoulder, pointing at the grass. Two solitary spiders were hurrying away from the wandlight into the shade of the trees.
  "Okay," Ron sighed as though resigned to the worst, "I'm ready. Let's go."
  So, with Fang scampering around them, sniffing tree roots and leaves, they entered the forest. By the glow of Harry's wand, they followed the steady trickle of spiders moving along the path. They walked behind them for about twenty minutes, not speaking, listening hard for noises other than breaking twigs and rustling leaves. Then, when the trees had become thicker than ever, so that the stars overhead were no longer visible, and Harry's wand shone alone in the sea of dark, they saw their spider guides leaving the path.
  Harry paused, trying to see where the spiders were going, but everything outside his little sphere of *light was pitch-black. He had never been this deep into the forest before. He could vividly remember Hagrid advising him not to leave the forest path last time he'd been in here. But Hagrid was miles away now, probably sitting in a cell in Azkaban, and he had also said to follow the spiders.
  Something wet touched Harry's hand and he jumped backward, crushing Rods foot, but it was only Fang's nose.
  "What d'you reckon?" Harry said to Ron, whose eyes he could just make out, reflecting the light from his wand.
  "We've come this far," said Ron.
  So they followed the darting shadows of the spiders into the trees. They couldn't move very quickly now; there were tree roots and stumps in their way, barely visible in the near blackness. Harry could feel Fang's hot breath on his hand. More than once, they had to stop, so that Harry could crouch down and find the spiders in the wandlight.
  They walked for what seemed like at least half an hour, their robes snagging on low-slung branches and brambles. After a while, they noticed that the ground seemed to be sloping downward, though the trees were as thick as ever.
  Then Fang suddenly let loose a great, echoing bark, making both Harry and Ron jump out of their skins.
  "What?" said Ron loudly, looking around into the pitch-dark, and gripping Harry's elbow very hard.
  "There's something moving over there," Harry breathed. "Listen ... sounds like something big ......
  They listened. Some distance to their right, the something big was snapping branches as it carved a path through the trees.
  "Oh, no," said Ron. "Oh, no, oh, no, oh -"
  "Shut up," said Harry frantically. "It'll hear you."
  "Hear me?" said Ron in an unnaturally high voice. "It's already heard Fang!"
  The darkness seemed to be pressing on their eyeballs as they stood, terrified, waiting. There was a strange rumbling noise and then silence.
  "What d'you think it's doing?" said Harry.
  "Probably getting ready to pounce," said Ron.
  They waited, shivering, hardly daring to move.
  "D'you think it's gone?" Harry whispered.
  "Dunno -"
  Then, to their right, came a sudden blaze of light, so bright in the darkness that both of them flung up their hands to shield their eyes. Fang yelped and tried to run, but got lodged in a tangle of thorns and yelped even louder.
  "Harry!" Ron shouted, his voice breaking with relief "Harry, it's our car!"
  "What?"
  "Come on!"
  Harry blundered after Ron toward the light, stumbling and tripping, and a moment later they had emerged into a clearing.
  Mr. Weasley's car was standing, empty, in the middle of a circle of thick trees under a roof of dense branches, its headlights ablaze. As Ron walked, open-mouthed, toward it, it moved slowly toward him, exactly like a large, turquoise dog greeting its owner.
  "It's been here all the time!" said Ron delightedly, walking around the car. "Look at it. The forest's turned it wild . . . ."
  The sides of the car were scratched and smeared with mud. Apparently it had taken to trundling around the forest on its own. Fang didn't seem at all keen on it; he kept close to Harry, who could feel him quivering. His breathing slowing down again, Harry stuffed his wand back into his robes.
  "And we thought it was going to attack us!" said Ron, leaning against the car and patting it. "I wondered where it had gone!"
  Harry squinted around on the floodlit ground for signs of more spiders, but they had all scuttled away from the glare of the headlights.
  "We've lost the trail," he said. "C'mon, let's go and find them."
  Ron didn't speak. He didn't move. His eyes were fixed on a point some ten feet above the forest floor, right behind Harry. His face was livid with terror.
  Harry didn't even have time to turn around. There was a loud clicking noise and suddenly he felt something long and hairy seize him around the middle and lift him off the ground, so that he was hanging facedown. Struggling, terrified, he heard more clicking, and saw Ron's legs leave the ground, too, heard Fang whimpering and howling - next moment, he was being swept away into the dark trees.
  Head hanging, Harry saw that what had hold of him was marching on six immensely long, hairy legs, the front two clutching him tightly below a pair of shining black pincers. Behind him, he could hear another of the creatures, no doubt carrying Ron. They were moving into the very heart of the forest. Harry could hear Fang fighting to free himself from a third monster, whining loudly, but Harry couldn't have yelled even if he had wanted to; he seemed to have left his voice back with the car in the clearing.
  He never knew how long he was in the creature's clutches; he only knew that the darkness suddenly lifted enough for him to see that the leaf-strewn ground was now swarming with spiders. Craning his neck sideways, he realized that they had reached the ridge of a vast hollow, a hollow that had been cleared of trees, so that the stars shone brightly onto the worst scene he had ever laid eyes on.
  Spiders. Not tiny spiders like those surging over the leaves below. Spiders the size of carthorses, eight-eyed, eight-legged, black, hairy, gigantic. The massive specimen that was carrying Harry made its way down the steep slope toward a misty, domed web in the very center of the hollow, while its fellows closed in all around it, clicking their pincers excitedly at the sight of its load.
  Harry fell to the ground on all fours as the spider released him. Ron and Fang thudded down next to him. Fang wasn't howling anymore, but cowering silently on the spot. Ron looked exactly like Harry felt. His mouth was stretched wide in a kind of silent scream and his eyes were popping.


 
第十六章 密室
 
 

 
  “当时我们就在那个盥洗室里,离她只隔三个抽水马桶,都没能够问她。”第二天吃早饭的时候,罗恩苦恼地说,“现在……”
 
  这些日子,寻找蜘蛛就已经够他们受的了。要想长时间避开老师,溜进女生盥洗室——这个女生盥洗室不在别处,偏偏就在第一次攻击事件现场的隔壁——这简直是不可能的事。
 
  然而,就在上午第一节的变形课上,发生了一件事情,使他们几个星期来第一次把密室的事忘到了脑后。麦格教授走进教室刚刚十分钟,就告诉他们说,考试将于六月一日举行,离今天只有短短一个星期了。
 
  “考试?”西莫斐尼甘惨叫道,“我们还要考试?”
 
  啷!哈利后面传来一声巨响,纳威隆巴顿的魔杖从手里滑落,使课桌的一条腿突然消失了。麦格教授用她自己的魔杖一挥,又把桌腿安了上去,然后她转过身来,朝西莫皱起了眉头。
 
  “在目前这种非常状态下,仍然没有关闭学校,目的就是为了让你们接受教育。”她严厉地说,“因此,考试仍像平时一样进行,我相信你们都会认真复习的。”
 
  认真复习!哈利从来没有想过,城堡里已经是这种状况了,居然还要考试。班上的同学们七嘴八舌地议论开了,教室里一阵嘁嘁喳喳,这使麦格教授的眉头皱得更紧,脸色更阴沉了。
 
  “邓布利多教授的指示,是尽可能地维持学校的正常运转。”她说,“这就意味着,要考察一下你们今年到底学到了多少知识。”
 
  哈利低头看着那对小白兔,他应该把它们变成拖鞋的。他今年到现在为止,究竟学到了什么呢?他简直想不出他脑子里有哪些知识可以用来应付考试。
 
  看罗恩的神情,就好像有人刚对他说,他必须到禁林里去生活一样。
 
  “你能想象我用这个破玩艺儿考试吗?”他举起魔杖问哈利,就在刚才,那魔杖突然发出刺耳的呼啸声。
 
  离他们第一门考试只有三天了,早饭时,麦格教授又宣布了一条消息。
 
  “我有好消息要告诉大家。”她说,礼堂里不仅没有变得安静,反而喧哗了起来。
 
  “邓布利多要回来了!”有几个人高兴地大叫。
 
  “你抓住了斯莱特林的继承人!“”拉文克劳餐桌上的一个女生尖声尖气地喊道。
 
  “魁地奇比赛恢复了!”伍德兴奋地嚷。
 
  等这些吵闹声平息下来后,麦格教授说:“斯普劳特教授告诉我,曼德拉草终于可以收割了。今晚,我们就能使那几个被石化的人起死回生。我无须向你们指出,他们中间的某个人大概可能告诉我们,当时是谁,或什么东西,攻击了他们。我衷心地希望,这可怕的一年将以我们抓住凶手而告终。”
 
  大家爆发出一片欢呼。哈利朝斯莱特林的餐桌望去,没有看见德拉科·马尔福的影子,对此,他丝毫也不感到意外。不过,罗恩倒是几天来第一次露出了笑容。
 
  “那么,我们去不去问桃金娘就没有什么关系了!”他对哈利说,“等他们使赫敏苏醒过来后,她也许就能回答出所有的问题!不过你别忘了,如果她发现还有三天就要考试,肯定会急疯了的。她还没来得及复习啊!也许更仁慈的做法是让她保持现状,等考试结束了再说。”
 
  就在这时,金妮韦斯莱走了过来,坐在罗恩旁边。她显得非常紧张,惶恐不安。哈利注意到,她的两只手在膝盖上紧紧地扭在一起。
 
  “怎么啦?”罗恩说着,又给自己添了些粥。
 
  金妮什么也没说,目光在格兰芬多的餐桌上来回扫视,脸上那种惊恐的神情使哈利想起了一个人,究竟是谁呢,他又想不起来。
 
  “有话快说。”罗恩望着她说道。
 
  哈利突然想起金妮的这副神情像谁了。看到她在椅子里微微地前后摇晃的样子,哈利想起每当多比要向他透露一些不能说的秘密、欲言又止时,也是这样晃来晃去的。
 
  “我有件事情要告诉你们。”金妮嘟囔着说,小心地避开哈利的目光。
 
  “什么事?”哈利问。
 
  金妮似乎找不到合适的字眼。
 
  “怎么啦?”罗恩问。
 
  金妮张了张嘴,却没有发出声音。
 
  哈利凑上前去,把声音压得很低,只有金妮和罗恩能够听见。“是关于密室的事吗?你看见了什么?是不是有人行为反常?”
 
  金妮深深地吸了口气,正要说话,恰好就在这时,珀西韦斯莱出现了,一副疲惫而憔悴的样子。“金妮,如果你吃完了,就把座位让给我吧。我饿坏了,刚刚值勤回来。”
 
  金妮猛地跳起,仿佛她的椅子突然通了电似的。她匆匆地、惊慌失措地看了珀西一眼,逃走了。珀西一屁股坐下,从桌子中央抓过一只大杯子。
 
  “珀西!”罗恩恼火地说,“她刚要告诉我们一件很重要的事!”
 
  珀西一口茶刚咽到一半,呛住了。“什么事?”他一边咳嗽着,一边问道。
 
  “我刚才问她有没有看见什么异常情况,她正要说——”
 
  “噢——那件事——那件事和密室无关。”珀西立刻说道。
 
  “你怎么知道?”罗恩吃惊地扬起眉毛问。
 
  “是这样,嗯,如果你们一定要知道,金妮,嗯,她那天突然碰见我,当时我正在——唉,不说也罢——实际上就是,她正好看见我在做一件事,我,呃,我叫她不要告诉任何人。唉,我就知道她不可能说到做到。其实也没什么,我情愿——”
 
  哈利以前从没看见珀西显得这么尴尬。
 
  “你当时在做什么呀,珀西?”罗恩狡猾地笑着,问道。“别瞒着了,快告诉我们吧,我们不会笑你的。”
 
  珀西没有笑。“把那些小圆面包递给我,哈利,我真是饿坏了。”
 
  哈利知道,即使没有他们的帮助,整个秘密到明天也会水落石出的,但是如果有机会跟桃金娘谈谈,他也不愿意错过——令他高兴的是,这个机会很快就来了。
 
  上午两节课后,他们在吉德罗洛哈特的护送下,去上魔法史课。
 
  洛哈特曾经多次向他们保证危险已经过去,但事实很快就证明他错了。现在他更加坚决地认为,根本用不着护送同学安全通过走廊。他的头发不像平常那样光滑了,看样子他整夜忙着在五楼巡逻,睡不了多少觉。
 
  “记住我的话吧,”他招呼他们拐过一个墙角,说道,“那些可怜的被石化的人,醒过来说的第一句话肯定就是:‘海格是凶手。’坦率地说,我真感到吃惊,麦格教授居然认为有必要采取这么多安全措施。”
 
  “我同意,先生。”哈利说,罗恩惊讶得把书掉在了地上。
 
  “谢谢你,哈利。”洛哈特态度慈祥地说,他们站到一边,等待排成长队的赫奇帕奇学生走过去。“我的意思是,我们老师要做的事情已经够多的了,还要护送学生上课,整夜放哨站岗……”
 
  “说的是啊,”罗恩立刻心领神会,“你不妨就送到这里吧,先生,我们只有一个走廊要走了。”
 
  “好吧,韦斯莱,就这样吧,”洛哈特说,“我真应该去准备准备下一节的课了。”他说完就匆匆地走了。
 
  “什么准备课,”罗恩对着他的背影嘲笑着,“去卷他的头发还差不多。”
 
  他们让其他的格兰芬多同学走到前面,然后他们偷偷蹿进旁边的一条过道,急匆匆地向哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室赶去。然而,就在他们准备祝贺这个计划天衣无缝时……
 
  “波特!韦斯莱!你们在做什么?”
 
  是麦格教授,她的嘴唇抿成了一根细得不能再细的直线。
 
  “我们——我们想——”罗恩结结巴巴地说,“我们想去——去看看——”
 
  “赫敏。”哈利接口说道。
 
  罗恩和麦格教授都望着他。
 
  “我们已经好长时间没有看见她了,教授,”哈利踩了一下罗恩的脚,一口气说道,“我们刚才想偷偷溜到医院去,告诉她曼德拉草快要长成了,叫她不要担心。”
 
  麦格教授仍然盯着他,一时间,哈利以为她要大发雷霆。结果她说话了,声音有些异样的颤抖。
 
  “当然,”她说道,哈利吃惊地发现她犀利的眼睛里居然闪着一点儿泪花,“当然,我知道,对所有那些不幸的受害者的朋友来说,这痛苦确实是很难忍受的……我非常理解。是的,波特,你们当然可以去看望赫敏。我会告诉宾斯教授你们到哪儿去了。就对庞弗雷夫人说,是我批准你们去的。”
 
  哈利和罗恩走开了,他们简直不敢相信自己侥幸逃避了留校劳动的惩罚。转过墙角时,他们清晰无误地听见了麦格教授擤鼻子的声音。
 
  “太棒了,”罗恩激动地说,“那可是你编出的最妙的谎话。”
 
  他们现在没有别的选择,只好去医院,告诉庞弗雷夫人,麦格教授批准他们来看望赫敏。
 
  庞弗雷夫人让他们进去了,可是不太情愿。“跟一个被石化的人谈话,完全是白费工夫。”她说。
 
  当他们在赫敏床边的褥子上落座后,不得不承认庞弗雷夫人说得对。显然,赫敏一点儿也不知道有人来看她,他们还不如跟床头柜说话,叫它不要担心,一切都会好起来的。
 
  “不知道她有没有看见那个进攻者?”罗恩悲哀地看着赫敏僵硬的脸,说,“如果那家伙从背后偷偷接近她们,那就谁也不会知道……”
 
  然而,哈利并没有望着赫敏的脸。他似乎对她的右手更感兴趣。那只紧握的手放在毯子上面,哈利凑近一些,看见她的拳头里攥着一张纸。哈利确信庞弗雷夫人不在旁边,就把那张纸指给罗恩看。
 
  “把它取出来。”罗恩小声说,一边把椅子挪了一下,挡住庞弗雷夫人的视线,使她看不见哈利。
 
  哈利费了好大的工夫。赫敏把纸头攥得太紧了,哈利觉得自己肯定会把它扯破了。就这样,罗恩在旁边放哨,哈利又掰又扭,经过几分钟紧张的努力,总算把那张纸弄了出来。
 
  这是从一本很旧的图书馆的藏书上撕下来的一页纸。哈利迫不及待地把它展开,罗恩也凑上来,两人一起读道:
 
  在我们国家,游荡着许多可怕的野兽和怪物,其中最离奇、最具有杀伤力的莫过于蛇怪,又被称为蛇王。这种蛇的体积可以变得十分巨大,通常能活好几百年,它是从一只公鸡蛋里、由一只癞蛤蟆孵出的。它杀人的方式十分惊人,除了它致命的毒牙外,蛇怪的瞪视也能致人死亡,任何人只要被它的目光盯住,就会立刻丧命。蜘蛛看到蛇怪就会逃跑,因为蛇怪是蜘蛛的死敌,而蛇怪只有听见公鸡的叫声才会仓皇逃命,因为公鸡的叫声对它来说也是致命的。
 
  在这段话的下面,还写着两个字,哈利一眼就认出是赫敏的字迹。那两个字是:管子。突然,就好像有人在哈利的脑海里突然点亮了一盏明灯。
 
  “罗恩,”他激动得几乎喘不过气来,“就是这样。答案就在这里。密室里的怪物就是蛇怪——是一条巨蛇!难怪我走到哪儿都能听见那个声音,别人却听不见。因为我能听得懂蛇佬腔……”
 
  哈利看着他周围的那几张病床。
 
  “蛇怪的眼睛看着谁,谁就会死。可是这里一个人也没有死——因为他们谁也没有直接跟它对视。科林是通过照相机看见它的。蛇怪把照相机里的胶卷都烧焦了,而科林只是被石化了。贾斯廷呢……贾斯廷一定是透过差点没头的尼克看见蛇怪的!尼克倒是被蛇怪的目光盯住了,但是他不可能再死第二回……赫敏和那个拉文克劳女生被人发现时,旁边还有一面镜子。我可以跟你打赌,她当时逢人就提醒要先用镜子照照拐弯处!那个姑娘刚掏出镜子——就——”
 
  罗恩吃惊地张大嘴巴。
 
  “那么洛丽丝夫人呢?”他紧张地小声问。
 
  哈利苦苦思索,回忆万圣节前夜的情景。
 
  “水……”他慢慢地说,“从哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室里漫出来的那摊水。我敢说洛丽丝夫人只是看见了水里的倒影……”
 
  他又迫切地看了看手里的那页纸,越看,越觉得心里透亮起来。
 
  “公鸡的叫声对它来说也是致命的!”他大声念道,“海格的公鸡都被杀死了!一旦密室被打开,斯莱特林的继承人决不希望城堡附近有公鸡存在!蜘蛛看到它就会逃跑!啊,每一条都能对得上号!”
 
  “可是蛇怪怎么可能到处爬来爬去呢?”罗恩说,“一条丑陋的大蛇……肯定会有人看见它的……”
 
  哈利却指着赫敏在那张纸下面草草写就的那两个字。
 
  “管子,”他说,“管子……罗恩,它一直在管道里活动。我总是听见那个声音在墙的里面……”
 
  罗恩一把抓住哈利的手臂。
 
  “密室的入口!”他声音嘶哑地说,“说不定就在一间盥洗室里呢?说不定就在——”
 
  “——哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室。”哈利说。
 
  他们坐在那里,激动得难以自制,简直不敢相信这一切。
 
  “这就意味着,”哈利说,“在这个学校里,懂得蛇佬腔的不止我一个人。斯莱特林的继承人也懂。所以他们才能一直控制蛇怪。”
 
  “我们怎么办呢?”罗恩问,他的眼睛闪闪发亮,“是不是直接去找麦格教授?”
 
  “我们到教工休息室去,”哈利说着,一跃而起,“她十分钟后就会到那里去的,很快就要下课了。”
 
  他们跑下楼去。他们不希望麦格教授又发现他们在另一条走廊里乱逛,就直接走进了空无一人的教工休息室。这是一间四周镶着木板的大屋子,里面摆满了黑木椅子。哈利和罗恩在里面踱来踱去,激动得坐不下来。
 
  可是,下课的铃声一直没有响起。
 
  相反,走廊里回响着麦格教授的声音,被魔法放大了许多倍。
 
  “所有同学立即回到各自学院的宿舍。所有老师回到教工休息室。请立即行动。”
 
  哈利猛地转过身来,瞪着罗恩。
 
  “难道又出事了?在这个时候?”
 
  “我们怎么办?”罗恩惊骇地问,“回宿舍去?”
 
  “不行。”哈利说着,目光在四下里搜寻。他左边有一个很难看的衣柜,里面堆满了老师上课穿的袍子。“躲在这里面。我们听听是怎么回事,然后再把我们的发现告诉他们。”
 
  他们躲进了衣柜,听着好几百人在楼上走动的脚步声,接着,教工休息室的门被重重地推开了。他们透过散发着霉味的一层层袍服,看着一个个走进房间的老师,有的一脸迷惑,有的吓得魂不守舍。随后,麦格教授赶到了。
 
  “又出事了,”她对着房间里沉默不语的老师们说,“一个学生被怪兽掳走了。直接带进了密室。”
 
  弗立维教授发出一声尖叫。斯普劳特教授猛地用双手捂住嘴巴。斯内普紧紧地抓住一把椅子的椅背,问道:“你怎么能肯定?”
 
  “斯莱特林的继承人,”脸色十分苍白的麦格教授说,“又留下了一行字。就在上次那段文字的下面,写着:她的尸骨将永远留在密室。”
 
  弗立维教授忍不住哭了出来。
 
  “是谁?”霍琦夫人双膝一软,瘫坐在一把椅子里。“是哪个学生?”
 
  “金妮韦斯莱。”麦格教授说。
 
  哈利感到罗恩在他身边无声地跌倒在衣柜的地板上。
 
  “我们必须明天就把所有的学生都打发回家,”麦格教授说,“霍格沃茨到此为止了。邓布利多以前常说……”
 
  教工休息室的门又一次被重重撞开了。哈利一时突发奇想,以为肯定是邓布利多回来了。结果却是洛哈特,脸上居然还笑嘻嘻的。
 
  “对不起——打了个盹儿——我错过了什么?”
 
  他似乎没有注意到,其他老师都以一种可以说是仇恨的目光盯着他。斯内普向前跨了一步。
 
  “解决问题的人来了,”他说,“就是这个人。洛哈特,一个姑娘被怪兽抓走了,被带进了密室。你展示辉煌的时候终于到了。”
 
  洛哈特的脸色刷地变白了。
 
  “是啊,吉德罗,”斯普劳特教授插进来说,“你昨天晚上不是说,你完全清楚密室的入口在哪里吗?”
 
  “我——这个,这个,我——”洛哈持结结巴巴地说。
 
  “你不是告诉我说,你有把握知道那里面的怪兽是什么吗?”弗立维教授也插话说。
 
  “我——我说过吗?我不记得……”
 
  “我当然记得你说的话,你说你没能在海格被抓走前与怪兽较量一番,很是遗憾。”斯内普说,“你不是还说,整个事情都被搞得一团糟,应该从一开始就放手让你去处理的吗?”
 
  洛哈特目瞪口呆地望着那些板着脸的同事。“我……我真的从来没有……你们大概是误会了……”
 
  “那么,吉德罗,我们就让你去处理吧,”麦格教授说,“今晚正是你大显身手的绝好机会。我们保证不让任何人来妨碍你。你可以独自一个人去对付那个怪兽。现在终于放手让你去干了。”
 
  洛哈特绝望地左右张望,但是没有一个人出来替他解围。他现在的样子一点也不英俊潇洒了。他的嘴唇哆嗦着,脸上没有了往常那种露出晶亮牙齿的微笑,显得下巴瘪瘪的,一副枯瘦憔悴的模样。
 
  “那——那好吧,”他说道,“我——我到我的办公室去,做好——做好准备。”说完他就离开了房间。
 
  “行了,”麦格教授说,她的鼻孔扇动着,喷着粗气,“总算摆脱了他的妨碍。现在,各学院的院长去通知学生发生了什么事情。告诉他们,霍格沃茨特快列车明天一早就送他们回家。其他老师要确保不让一个学生留在宿舍外面。”
 
  老师们站起身,一个接一个地离开了。这大概是哈利一生中最难熬的一天。他、罗恩、弗雷德和乔治坐在格兰芬多公共休息室的一个角落里,谁也说不出一句话。珀西不在,他派了一只猫头鹰给韦斯莱夫人送信,然后就把自己关在了宿舍里。
 
  从来没有哪一个下午过得像今天这样缓慢,格兰芬多楼也从来没有像现在这样显得拥挤而又寂静。太阳快要落山的时候,弗雷德和乔治再也坐不住了,就回宿舍睡觉去了。
 
  “她准是知道点什么,哈利。”罗恩说,这是他们躲进教工休息室的衣柜之后他第一次说话,“所以她被抓走了。根本就与珀西做的傻事毫无关系。她肯定是发现了跟密室有关的情况。肯定是这样,所以她才会——”罗恩拼命地揉了揉眼睛,“我的意思是,她是个纯血种,本来轮不到她的。不可能有别的原因。”
 
  哈利可以看见太阳红得像血一样,渐渐沉落到地平线以下。他心里从来没有像现在这样难过。哪怕他们能够做点什么也好啊,不管是什么。
 
  “哈利,”罗恩说,“你说,她是不是可能还没有——你知道——”
 
  哈利不知道该说什么,他想不出金妮怎么可能还活着。
 
  “你说呢?”罗恩说,“我认为我们应该去找找洛哈特。把我们知道的情况告诉他。他不是准备进入密室吗!我们可以对他说我们认为密室在哪里,并告诉他密室里的是一条蛇怪。”
 
  哈利想不出别的办法,而他又希望做点什么,便同意了罗恩的提议。他们周围的格兰芬多学生们心情都很悲哀,而且都为韦斯莱兄弟感到难过,所以当哈利和罗恩起身穿过房间、钻出肖像洞口时,没有人试图阻拦他们。
 
  他们下楼走向洛哈特的办公室时,夜幕已经降临了。办公室里面好像动静很大。他们可以听见摩擦声、撞击声,以及匆匆忙忙的脚步声。
 
  哈利敲了敲门,里面突然安静了下来。接着,门打开了很细很细的一条缝,他们看见洛哈特的一只眼睛正朝外面窥视。
 
  “哦……波特先生……韦斯莱先生……”他说道,把门稍稍开大了一点儿。“我现在正忙着呢。希望你们有话快……”
 
  “教授,我们有一些情况要告诉你,”哈利说道,“我们认为会对你有些帮助。”
 
  “唔——是这样——其实并不怎么——”他们看出洛哈特的这半边脸显得十分紧张。“我的意思是——唉——好吧。”
 
  他打开门,让他们进去。
 
  他的办公室差不多完全搬空了。两只大皮箱敞开着放在地板上。各种颜色的衣服,翠绿色的、淡紫色的、深蓝色的,被胡乱地叠放在其中一只皮箱里。各种图书乱七八糟地堆在另一只皮箱里。原来挂在墙上的那些照片都塞进了桌上的纸箱里。
 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 29楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0



  Harry suddenly realized that the spider that had dropped him was saying something. It had been hard to tell, because he clicked his pincers with every word he spoke.
  "Aragog!" it called. "Aragog!"
  And from the middle of the misty, domed web, a spider the size of a small elephant emerged, very slowly. There was gray in the black of his body and legs, and each of the eyes on his ugly, pincered head was milky white. He was blind.
  "What is it?" he said, clicking his pincers rapidly.
  "Men," clicked the spider who had caught Harry.
  "Is it Hagrid?" said Aragog, moving closer, his eight milky eyes wandering vaguely.
  "Strangers," clicked the spider who had brought Ron.
  "Kill them," clicked Aragog fretfully. "I was sleeping ......
  "We're friends of Hagrid's," Harry shouted. His heart seemed to have left his chest to pound in his throat.
  Click, click, click went the pincers of the spiders all around the hollow.
  Aragog paused.
  "Hagrid has never sent men into our hollow before," he said slowly.
  "Hagrid's in trouble," said Harry, breathing very fast. "That's why we've come."
  "In trouble?" said the aged spider, and Harry thought he heard concern beneath the clicking pincers. "But why has he sent you?"
  Harry thought of getting to his feet but decided against it; he didn't think his legs would support him. So he spoke from the ground, as calmly as he could.
  "They think,, up at the school, that Hagrid's been setting a a - something on students. They've taken him to Azkaban."
  Aragog clicked his pincers furiously, and all around the hollow the sound was echoed by the crowd of spiders; it was like applause, except applause didn't usually make Harry feel sick with fear.
  "But that was years ago," said Aragog fretfully. "Years and years ago. I remember it well. That's why they made him leave the school. They believed that I was the monster that dwells in what they call the Chamber of Secrets. They thought that Hagrid had opened the Chamber and set me free."
  "And you ... you didn't come from the Chamber of Secrets?" said Harry, who could feel cold sweat on his forehead.
  "I!" said Aragog, clicking angrily. "I was not born in the castle. I come from a distant land. A traveler gave me to Hagrid when I was an egg. Hagrid was only a boy, but he cared for me, hidden in a cupboard in the castle, feeding me on scraps from the table. Hagrid is my good friend, and a good man. When I was discovered, and blamed for the death of a girl, he protected me. I have lived here in the forest ever since, where Hagrid still visits me. He even found me a wife, Mosag, and you see how our family has grown, all through Hagrid's goodness ......
  Harry summoned what remained of his courage.
  "So you never - never attacked anyone?"
  "Never," croaked the old spider. "It would have been my instinct, but out of respect for Hagrid, I never harmed a human. The body of the girl who was killed was discovered in a bathroom. I never saw any part of the castle but the cupboard in which I grew up. Our kind like the dark and the quiet ......
  "But then ... Do you know what did kill that girl?" said Harry. "Because whatever it is, it's back and attacking people again -"
  His words were drowned by a loud outbreak of clicking and the rustling of many long legs shifting angrily; large black shapes shifted all around him.
  "The thing that lives in the castle," said Aragog, "is an ancient creature we spiders fear above all others. Well do I remember how I pleaded with Hagrid to let me go, when I sensed the beast moving about the school."
  "What is it?" said Harry urgently.
  More loud clicking, more rustling; the spiders seemed to be closing in.
  "We do not speak of it!" said Aragog fiercely. "We do not name it! I never even told Hagrid the name of that dread creature, though he asked me, many times."
  Harry didn't want to press the subject, not with the spiders pressing closer on all sides. Aragog seemed to be tired of tamng. He was backing slowly into his domed web, but his fellow spiders continued to inch slowly toward Harry and Ron.
  "We'll just go, then," Harry called desperately to Aragog, hearing leaves rustling behind him.
  "Go?" said Aragog slowly. "I think not ......
  "But - but -"
  "My sons and daughters do not harm Hagrid, on my command. But I cannot deny them fresh meat, when it wanders so willingly into our midst. Good-bye, friend of Hagrid."
  Harry spun around. Feet away, towering above him, was a solid wall of spiders, clicking, their many eyes gleaming in their ugly black heads.
  Even as he reached for his wand, Harry knew it was no good, there were too many of them, but as he tried to stand, ready to die fighting, a loud, long note sounded, and a blaze of light flamed through the hollow.
  Mr. Weasley's car was thundering down the slope, headlights glaring, its horn screeching, knocking spiders aside; several were thrown onto their backs, their endless legs waving in the air. The car screeched to a halt in front of Harry and Ron and the doors flew open.
  "Get Fang!" Harry yelled, diving into the front seat; Ron seized the boarhound around the middle and threw him, yelping, into the back of the car - the doors slammed shut - Ron didn't touch the accelerator but the car didn't need him; the engine roared and they were off, hitting more spiders. They sped up the slope, out of the hollow, and they were soon crashing through the forest, branches
  whipping the windows as the car wound its way cleverly through the widest gaps, following a path it obviously knew.
  Harry looked sideways at Ron. His mouth was still open in the silent scream, but his eyes weren't popping anymore.
  "Are you okay?"
  Ron stared straight ahead, unable to speak.
  They smashed their way through the undergrowth, Fang howling loudly in the back seat, and Harry saw the side mirror snap off as they squeezed past a large oak. After ten noisy, rocky minutes, the trees thinned, and Harry could again see patches of sky.
  The car stopped so suddenly that they were nearly thrown into the windshield. They had reached the edge of the forest. Fang flung himself at the window in his anxiety to get out, and when Harry opened the door, he shot off through the trees to Hagrid's house, tail between his legs. Harry got out too, and after a minute or so, Ron seemed to regain the feeling in his limbs and followed, still stiff-necked and staring. Harry gave the car a grateful pat as it reversed back into the forest and disappeared from view.
  Harry went back into Hagrid's cabin to get the Invisibility Cloak. Fang was trembling under a blanket in his basket. When Harry got outside again, he found Ron being violently sick in the pumpkin patch.
  "Follow the spiders," said Ron weakly, wiping his mouth on his sleeve. "I'll never forgive Hagrid. We're lucky to be alive."
  "I bet he thought Aragog wouldn't hurt friends of his," said Harry.
  "That's exactly Hagrid's problem!" said Ron, thumping the wall of the cabin. "He always thinks monsters aren't as bad as they're made out, and look where it's got him! A cell in Azkaban!" He was shivering uncontrollably now. "What was the point of sending us in there? What have we found out, Id like to know?"
  "That Hagrid never opened the Chamber of Secrets," said Harry, throwing the cloak over Ron and prodding him in the arm to make him walk. "He was innocent."
  Ron gave a loud snort. Evidently, hatching Aragog in a cupboard wasn't his idea of being innocent.
  As the castle loomed nearer Harry twitched the cloak to make sure their feet were hidden, then pushed the creaking front doors ajar. They walked carefully back across the entrance hall and up the marble staircase, holding their breath as they passed corridors where watchful sentries were walking. At last they reached the safety of the Gryffindor common room, where the fire had burned itself into glowing ash. They took off the cloak and climbed the winding stair to their dormitory.
  Ron fell onto his bed without bothering to get undressed. Harry, however, didn't feel very sleepy. He sat on the edge of his fourposter, thinking hard about everything Aragog had said.
  The creature that was lurking somewhere in the castle, he thought, sounded like a sort of monster Voldemort - even other monsters didn't want to name it. But he and Ron were no closer to finding out what it was, or how it Petrified its victims. Even Hagrid had never known what was in the Chamber of Secrets.
  Harry swung his legs up onto his bed and leaned back against his pillows, watching the moon glinting at him through the tower window.
  He couldn't see what else they could do. They had hit dead ends everywhere. Riddle had caught the wrong person, the Heir of Slytherin had got off, and no one could tell whether it was the same person, or a different one, who had opened the Chamber this time. There was nobody else to ask. Harry lay down, still thinking about what Aragog had said.
  He was becoming drowsy when what seemed like their very last hope occurred to him, and he suddenly sat bolt upright.
  "Ron," he hissed through the dark, "Ron -"
  Ron woke with a yelp like Fang's, stared wildly around, and saw Harry.
  "Ron -that girl who died. Aragog said she was found in a bathroom," said Harry, ignoring Neville's snufing snores from the corner. "What if she never left the bathroom? What if she's still there?"
  Ron rubbed his eyes, frowning through the moonlight. And then he understood, too.
  "You don't think - not Moaning Myrtle?"
  A ll those times we were in that bathroom, and she was just
  three toilets away," said Ron bitterly at breakfast next day,
  "and we could've asked her, and now. . ."
  It had been hard enough trying to look for spiders. Escaping their teachers long enough to sneak into a girls' bathroom, the girls' bathroom, moreover, right next to the scene of the first attack, was going to be almost impossible.
  But something happened in their first lesson, Transfiguration, that drove the Chamber of Secrets out of their minds for the first time in weeks. Ten minutes into the class, Professor McGonagall told them that their exams would start on the first of June, one week from today.
  `Exams?" howled Seamus Finnigan. "We're still getting exams?"
  There was a loud bang behind Harry as Neville Longbottom's wand slipped, vanishing one of the legs on his desk. Professorr McGonagall restored it with a wave of her own wand, and turned, frowning, to Seamus.
  "The whole point of keeping the school open at this time is for you to receive your education," she said sternly. "The exams will therefore take place as usual, and I trust you are all studying hard."
  Studying hard! It had never occurred to Harry that there would be exams with the castle in this state. There was a great deal of mutinous muttering around the room, which made Professor McGonagall scowl even more darkly.
  "Professor Dumbledore's instructions were to keep the school running as normally as possible, she said. "And that, I need hardly point out, means finding out how much you have learned this year.
  Harry looked down at the pair of white rabbits he was supposed to be turning into slippers. What had he learned so far this year? He couldn't seem to think of anything that would be useful in an exam.
  Ron looked as though he'd just been told he had to go and live in the Forbidden Forest.
  "Can you imagine me taking exams with this?" he asked Harry, holding up his wand, which had just started whistling loudly.
  Three days before their first exam, Professor McGonagall made another announcement at breakfast.
  "I have good news," she said, and the Great Hall, instead of falling silent, erupted.
  "Dumbledore's coming back!" several people yelled joyfully.
  "You've caught the Heir of Slytherin!" squealed a girl at the Ravenclaw table.
  "Quidditch matches are back on!" roared Wood excitedly.
  When the hubbub had subsided, Professor McGonagall said, "Professor Sprout has informed me that the Mandrakes are ready for cutting at last. Tonight, we will be able to revive those people who have been Petrified. I need hardly remind you all that one of them may well be able to tell us who, or what, attacked them. I am hopeful that this dreadful year will end with our catching the culprit."
  There was an explosion of cheering. Harry looked over at the Slytherin table and wasn't at all surprised to see that Draco Malfoy hadn't joined in. Ron, however, was looking happier than he'd looked in days.
  "It won't matter that we never asked Myrtle, then!" he said to Harry. "Hermione'll probably have all the answers when they wake her up! Mind you, she'll go crazy when she finds out we've got exams in three days' time. She hasn't studied. It might be kinder to leave her where she is till they're over."
  Just then, Ginny Weasley came over and sat down next to Ron. She looked tense and nervous, and Harry noticed that her hands were twisting in her lap.
  "What's up?" said Ron, helping himself to more porridge.
  Ginny didn't say anything, but glanced up and down the Gryffindor table with a scared look on her face that reminded Harry of someone, though he couldn't think who.
  "Spit it out," said Ron, watching her.
  Harry suddenly realized who Ginny looked like. She was rocking backward and forward slightly in her chair, exactly like Dobby did when he was teetering on the edge of revealing forbidden information.
  "I've got to tell you something," Ginny mumbled, carefully not looking at Harry.
  "What is it?" said Harry.
  Ginny looked as though she couldn't find the right words.
  "What?"said Ron.
  Ginny opened her mouth, but no sound came out. Harry leaned forward and spoke quietly, so that only Ginny and Ron could hear him.
  "Is it something about the Chamber of Secrets? Have you seen something? Someone acting oddly?"
  Ginny drew a deep breath and, at that precise moment, Percy Weasley appeared, looking tired and wan.
  "If you've finished eating, I'll take that seat, Ginny. I'm starving, I've only just come off patrol duty."
  Ginny jumped up as though her chair had just been electrified, gave Percy a fleeting, frightened look, and scampered away. Percy sat down and grabbed a mug from the center of the table.
  "Percy!" said Ron angrily. "She was just about to tell us some-' thing important!"
  Halfway through a gulp of tea, Percy choked.
  "What sort of thing?" he said, coughing.
  "I just asked her if she'd seen anything odd, and she started to say
  "Oh - that - that's nothing to do with the Chamber of Secrets," said Percy at once.
  "How do you know?" said Ron, his eyebrows raised.
  "Well, er, if you must know, Ginny, er, walked in on me the other day when I was - well, never mind - the point is, she spot
  ted me doing something and I, um, I asked her not to mention it to anybody. I must say, I did think she'd keep her word. It's nothing, really, Id just rather -"
  Harry had never seen Percy look so uncomfortable.
  "What were you doing, Percy?" said Ron, grinning. "Go on, tell us, we won't laugh."
  Percy didn't smile back.
  "Pass me those rolls, Harry, I'm starving."
  Harry knew the whole mystery might be solved tomorrow without their help, but he wasn't about to pass up a chance to speak to Myrtle if it turned up - and to his delight it did, midmorning, when they were being led to History of Magic by Gilderoy Lockhart.
  Lockhart, who had so often assured them that all danger had passed, only to be proved wrong right away, was now wholeheartedly convinced that it was hardly worth the trouble to see them safely down the corridors. His hair wasn't as sleek as usual; it seemed he had been up most of the night, patrolling the fourth floor.
  "Mark my words," he said, ushering them around a corner. "The first words out of those poor Petrified people's mouths will be It was Hagrid.' Frankly, I'm astounded Professor McGonagall thinks all these security measures are necessary."
  (ti agree, sir," said Harry, making Ron drop his books in surprise.
  "Thank you, Harry, said Lockhart graciously while they waited for a long line of Hufflepuffs to pass. "I mean, we teachers have quite enough to be getting on with, without walking students to classes and standing guard all night ......
  "That's right," said Ron, catching on. "Why don't you leave us here, sir, we've only got one more corridor to go -"
  "You know, Weasley, I think I will," said Lockhart. "I really should go and prepare my next class -"
  And he hurried off.
  "Prepare his class," Ron sneered after him. "Gone to curl his hair, more like."
  They let the rest of the Gryffindors draw ahead of them, then darted down a side passage and hurried off toward Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. But just as they were congratulating each other on their brilliant scheme
  "Potter! Weasley! What are you doing?"
  It was Professor McGonagall, and her mouth was the thinnest of thin lines.
  "We were -we were-" Ron stammered. "We were going to - to go and see -"
  "Hermione," said Harry. Ron and Professor McGonagall both looked at him.
  "We haven't seen her for ages, Professor," Harry went on hurriedly, treading on Ron's foot, "and we thought we'd sneak into the hospital wing, you know, and tell her the Mandrakes are nearly ready and, er, not to worry -"
  Professor McGonagall was still staring at him, and for a moment, Harry thought she was going to explode, but when she spoke, it was in a strangely croaky voice.
  "Of course," she said, and Harry, amazed, saw a tear glistening in her beady eye. "Of course, I realize this has all been hardest on the friends of those who have been ... I quite understand. Yes,
  Potter, of course you may visit Miss Granger. I will inform Professor Binns where you've gone. Tell Madam Pomfrey I have given my permission."
  Harry and Ron walked away, hardly daring to believe that they'd avoided detention. As they turned the corner, they distinctly heard Professor McGonagall blow her nose.
  "That," said Ron fervently, "was the best story you've ever come up with."
  They had no choice now but to go to the hospital wing and tell Madam Pomfrey that they had Professor McGonagall's permission to visit Hermione.
  Madam Pomfrey let them in, but reluctantly.
  "There's just no point talking to a Petrified. person," she said, and they had to admit she had a point when they'd taken their seats next to Hermione. It was plain that Hermione didn't have the faintest inkling that she had visitors, and that they might just as well tell her bedside cabinet not to worry for all the good it would do.
  "Wonder if she did see the attacker, though?" said Ron, looking sadly at Hermione's rigid face. "Because if he sneaked up on them all, no one'll ever know . .....
  But Harry wasn't looking at Hermione's face. He was more interested in her right hand. It lay clenched on top of her blankets, and bending closer, he saw that a piece of paper was scrunched inside her fist.
  Making sure that Madam Pomfrey was nowhere near, he pointed this out to Ron.
  "TG and get it out," Ron whispered, shifting his chair so that he blocked Harry from Madam Pomfrey's view.
  It was no easy task. Hermione's hand was clamped so tightly around the paper that Harry was sure he was going to tear it. While Ron kept watch he tugged and twisted, and at last, after several tense minutes, the paper came free.
  It was a page torn from a very old library book. Harry smoothed it out eagerly and Ron leaned close to read it, too.
  Of the many fearsome beasts and monsters that roam our land, there is none more curious or more deadly than the Basilisk, known also as the King of Serpents. This snake, which may reach gigantic size and live many hundreds of years, is born
  from a chicken's egg, hatched beneath a toad. Its methods of killing are most wondrous, for aside from its deadly and venomous fangs, the Basilisk has a murderous stare, and all who are fixed with the beam of its eye shall suffer instant death. Spiders flee before the Basilisk, for it is their mortal enemy, and the Basilisk flees only from the crowing of the rooster, which is fatal to it.
  And beneath this, a single word had been written, in a hand Harry recognized as Hermione's. Pipes.
  It was as though somebody had just flicked a light on in his brain.
  "Ron," he breathed. "This is it. This is the answer. The monster in the Chamber's a basilisk - a giant serpent! That why I've been hearing that voice all over the place, and nobody else has heard it. It's because I understand Parseltongue . . . ."
  Harry looked up at the beds around him.
  "The basilisk kills people by looking at them. But no one's died - because no one looked it straight in the eye. Colin saw it through his camera. The basilisk burned up all the film inside it, but Colin just got Petrified. Justin . . . Justin must've seen the basilisk through Nearly Headless Nick! Nick got the full blast of it, but he couldn't die again . . . and Hermione and that Ravenclaw prefect were found with a mirror next to them. Hermione had just realized the monster was a basilisk. I bet you anything she warned the first person she met to look around corners with a mirror first! And that girl pulled out her mirror - and -"
  Rods jaw had dropped.
  "And Mrs. Norris?" he whispered eagerly.
  Harry thought hard, picturing the scene on the night of Halloween.
  "The water. . ." he said slowly. "The flood from Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. I bet you Mrs. Norris only saw the reflection . . . ."
  He scanned the page in his hand eagerly. The more he looked at it, the more it made sense.
  `: . . The crowing of the rooster . . . is fatal to it"! he read aloud. "Hagrid's roosters were killed! The Heir of Slytherin didn't want one anywhere near the castle once the Chamber was opened! Spidersflee before it.! It all fits!"
  "But how's the basilisk been getting around the place?" said Ron. "A giant snake . . . Someone would've seen. . ."
  Harry, however, pointed at the word Hermione had scribbled at the foot of the page.
  "Pipes," he said. "Pipes . . . Ron, it's been using the plumbing. I've been hearing that voice inside the walls . . . ."
  Ron suddenly grabbed Harry's arm. "The entrance to the Chamber of Secrets!" he said hoarsely. "What if it's a bathroom? What if it's in -" `= Moaning Myrtle's bathroom, "said Harry. They sat there, excitement coursing through them, hardly able to believe it. "This means," said Harry, "I can't be the only Parselmouth in the school. The Heir of Slytherin's one, too. That's how he's been controlling the basilisk." "What're we going to do?" said Ron, whose eyes were flashing. "Should we go straight to McGonagall?" "Let's go to the staff room," said Harry, jumping up. "She'll be there in ten minutes. It's nearly break." They ran downstairs. Not wanting to be discovered hanging around in another corridor, they went straight into the deserted staff room. It was a large, paneled room full of dark, wooden chairs. Harry and Ron paced around it, too excited to sit down. But the bell to signal break never came. Instead, echoing through the corridors came Professor McGon agall's voice, magically magnified. `All students to return to their House dormitories at once. All teach ers return to the staff room. Immediately, please. "
  Harry wheeled around to stare at Ron. "Not another attack? Not now?" "What'll we do?" said Ron, aghast. "Go back to the dormitory?" "No," said Harry, glancing around. There was an ugly sort of wardrobe to his left, full of the teachers' cloaks. "In here. Let's hear what it's all about. Then we can tell them what we've found out."
  They hid themselves inside it, listening to the rumbling of hundreds of people moving overhead, and the staff room door banging open. From between the musty folds of the cloaks, they watched the teachers filtering into the room. Some of them were looking puzzled, others downright scared. Then Professor McGonagall arrived.
  "It has happened," she told the silent staff room. "A student has been taken by the monster. Right into the Chamber itself."
  Professor Flitwick let out a squeal. Professor Sprout clapped her hands over her mouth. Snape gripped the back of a chair very hard and said, "How can you be sure?"
  "The Heir of Slytherin," said Professor McGonagall, who was very white, "left another message. Right underneath the first one. `Her skeleton will lie in the Chamber forever. "'
  Professor Flitwick burst into tears.
  "Who is it?" said Madam Hooch, who had sunk, weak-kneed, into a chair. "Which student?"
  "Ginny Weasley," said Professor McGonagall.
  Harry felt Ron slide silently down onto the wardrobe floor beside him.



  “你要到什么地方去吗?”哈利问道。
 
  “唔,是啊,是啊,”洛哈特一边说着,一边从门背后扯下一张真人大小的他本人的招贴画,把它卷了起来,“接到一个紧急通知……躲不开……不得不去
……”
 
  “那么我妹妹怎么办呢?”罗恩冲动地问。
 
  “啊,至于那件事情——真是太不幸了。”洛哈特说,避开他们俩的目光,用力拉开一只抽屉,把里面的东西装进一只大包,“没有谁比我更感到遗憾的了
——”
 
  “你是黑魔法防御术课的老师啊!”哈利说,“你现在不能走!现在有这么多邪恶的东西在这里作祟!”
 
  “这个,这个,怎么说呢……当初我接受这份职务时……”洛哈特含糊不清地嘟囔着,一边把袜子堆在箱子里的衣服上面,“工作条例里并没有包括……我没想到……”
 
  “你是说你要逃跑?”哈利不敢相信地说,“可是你写了那么多了不起的书啊?”
 
  “书是可以骗人的。”洛哈特狡猾地说。
 
  “是你写的!”哈利喊道。
 
  “我亲爱的孩子,”洛哈特直起身,皱起眉头看着哈利,“用你的常识思考一下吧。如果不让人们以为那些事情都是我做的,书的销路可就差远啦。读者不会愿意去读一个丑陋的美国老巫师的事迹,尽管他使一个村子里的人摆脱了狼人的祸害。把他的照片放在封面上,那还不难看死啦,他穿衣服一点品位也没有。还有那个驱逐万伦女鬼的巫婆,她是一个豁嘴!我的意思是,你想想看……”
 
  “所以你就把别人做的事情全部记在你自己的账上?”哈利难以置信地问。
 
  “哈利呀,哈利,”洛哈特不耐烦地摇着头,说道,“可不像你说的那样简单。我的工作也不少呢。我要跟踪查找这些人,问他们究竟是怎么能做到那些事的。然后我还要给他们施一个遗忘魔咒,这样他们就会把这件事忘得一干二净。如果说我有什么值得骄傲的,那就是我的遗忘魔咒。你知道了吧,哈利,我也要付出很多很多辛苦呢。知道吗,不仅仅是签名售书和拍名人照片。你想出名,就必须准备长时间地艰苦努力。”
 
  他乒乒乓乓给皮箱盖上盖子,上了锁。
 
  “让我想想,”他说,“东西都收拾齐了。噢,对了,还忘了一件事情。”
 
  他抽出魔杖,转向哈利和罗恩。
 
  “由衷地抱歉,孩子们,我不得不给你们施一个遗忘魔咒。不能让你们把我的秘密到处张扬。不然的话,我的书就别想卖出去了……”
 
  哈利及时地拔出自己的魔杖。洛哈特刚把魔杖举起,哈利就大吼一声:“除你武器!”洛哈特被击得倒退几步,摔倒在他的皮箱上。他的魔杖高高地飞到空中,被罗恩接住,扔到敞开的窗户外面去了。
 
  “你不应该让斯内普教授教我们那个咒语的。”哈利气愤地说,一脚把洛哈特的箱子踢到一边。洛啥特抬头看着他,那模样显得更枯瘦憔悴了。哈利仍然用魔杖指着他。
 
  “你们想要我做什么?”洛哈特虚弱地说,“我可不知道密室在哪里。我什么也不会。”
 
  “算你运气好,”哈利说,他用魔杖指着洛哈特,强迫他站起身来,“我们碰巧知道密室在哪里,还知道密室里关着什么。走吧。”
 
  他们押着洛哈特走出他的办公室,沿着最近的一道楼梯下去,走过墙上闪着那些文字的昏暗走廊,来到哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室门口。他们派洛哈特走在最前面。哈利开心地看见他浑身发抖。哭泣的桃金娘正坐在最里面的一个抽水马桶的水箱上。
 
  “噢,是你,”她看见哈利,说道,“这次你想要什么?”
 
  “想问问你是怎么死的。”哈利说。
 
  桃金娘的整个神态一下子就变了。看样子,从来没有人问过她这样一个让她感到荣幸的问题。
 
  “哎哟哟,太可怕了,”她津津有味地说,“事情就在这里发生的。我就死在这间厕所里。我记得非常清楚。当时,奥利夫洪贝嘲笑我戴着眼镜像四眼狗,我就躲到这里来了。我把门锁上,在里面哭,突然听到有人进来了。他们说的话很滑稽。我想一定是另外一种语言吧。不过最让我感到恼火的是,我听见一个男孩的声音在说活。于是我就把门打开,呵斥他走开,到自己的男生厕所去,然后
——”桃金娘自以为很了不起地挺起胸膛,脸上容光焕发,“我就死了。”
 
  “怎么死的?”哈利问。
 
  “不知道,”桃金娘神秘地压低声音说,“我只记得看见一对大得吓人的黄眼睛。我的整个身体好像都被抓了起来,然后我就飘走了……”她神情恍惚地看着哈利。“后来我又回来了。你知道,我一心要找奥利夫洪贝算账。哦,她非常后悔当初嘲笑我戴眼镜。”
 
  “你到底是在哪儿看见那双眼睛的?”哈利问。
 
  “差不多就在那儿吧。”桃金娘说,很模糊地指了指她前面的水池。
 
  哈利和罗恩赶紧走过去。洛哈特慌忙退到一边,脸上露出万分惊恐的表情。那个水池看上去很平常。他们把它里里外外、上上下下检查了一番,连下面的水管子也没有放过。接着,哈利看见了——在一个铜龙头的侧面,刻着一条小小的蛇。
 
  “这个龙头从来都不出水。”桃金娘看到哈利想把龙头拧开,高兴地说。
 
  “哈利,”罗恩说,“你说几句话。用蛇佬腔说几句话。”
 
  “可是——”哈利拼命地想。以前,他总是在面对一条真蛇时才能说出蛇佬腔。他死死地盯着那条刻出来的小蛇,试着把它想象成一条真蛇。
 
  “打开。”他说。
 
  他抬头看着罗恩,罗恩摇了摇头。
 
  “不行,你说的是人话。”他说。
 
  哈利又转过头去望着那条蛇,强迫自己相信它是活的。哈利想,如果他把头晃动几下,那么摇曳的烛光就会使那条蛇看上去仿佛在动似的。
 
  “打开。”他说。
 
  然而,听到的不是这句话,从他嘴里发出的是一种奇怪的嘶嘶声。顿时,龙头发出一道耀眼的白光,开始飞快地旋转。接着,水池也动了起来。他们眼看着水池慢慢地从视线中消失了,露出一根十分粗大的水管,可以容一个人钻进去。
 
  哈利听见罗恩倒抽了一口冷气。他抬起头来,心里已经拿定了主意要怎么做了。
 
  “我要下去。”他说。
 
  他不能不去,既然他们已经找到了密室的入口,既然还有很细小、很微弱、很渺茫的一线希望——金妮也许还活着。
 
  “我也去。”罗恩说。
 
  片刻的沉默。
 
  “好吧,看来你们不需要我了,”洛哈特说,脸上又露出了一丝丝他惯有的那种笑容,“我就——”
 
  他伸手抓住门把手,可是罗恩和哈利都用魔杖指住了他。
 
  “你可以第一个下去。”罗恩吼道。
 
  失去了魔杖的洛哈特脸色煞白,慢慢地走近洞口。
 
  “孩子们,”他说,声音可怜兮兮的,“孩子们,这有什么用呢?”
 
  哈利用魔杖捅了捅他的后背,洛哈特把双腿伸进管子。
 
  “我真的认为这样不——”他还想往下说,可是罗恩推了他一把,他就一下子滑了下去,看不见了。哈利紧跟着也慢慢钻进管子,然后一松手,让自己滑落下去。
 
  那感觉就像飞快地冲下一个黑暗的、黏糊糊的、没完没了的滑道。他可以看见还有许多管子向四面八方岔开,但都没有这根管子这么粗。他们的这根管子曲曲折折,七绕八绕,坡度很陡地一路向下。哈利知道他已经滑落到学校地面下很深很深的地方,甚至比那些地下教室还要深。他可以听见罗恩跟在他后面,在拐弯处发出轻微的碰撞声。
 
  接着,就在他开始为接下来的事情感到担心时,他突然落到了地上。水管变成了水平的,他从管口冒了出来,噗的一声跌在潮湿的地上。这是一条黑暗的石头隧道,大得可以容人站在里面。在离他很近的地方,洛哈特正从地上爬起来,浑身黏泥,脸色苍白得像一个幽灵。哈利站到一边,罗恩也呼地从管子里冒了出来。
 
  “我们肯定到了学校下面好几英里深的地方。”哈利说,他的声音在漆黑的隧道里回响。
 
  “大概到了湖底下。”罗恩说。他眯起眼睛,打量着周围黑魃魃、黏糊糊的墙壁。
 
  然后,他们三个人都转眼盯着黑暗的前方。
 
  “荧光闪烁!”哈利朝他的魔杖低声说了一句,魔杖便又发出了亮光。“走吧。”他对罗恩和洛哈特说。
 
  三个人的脚啦嗒啪嗒地踩在潮湿的地面上,发出很响的声音。
 
  隧道里太黑了,他们只能看见面前的一小块地方。魔杖的光把他们的影子映在湿乎乎的墙壁上,看上去像妖怪一样。
 
  “记住,”当他们小心地往前走着时,哈利低声说道,“只要一有动静,就赶紧闭上眼睛……”
 
  可是隧道里像坟墓一样寂然无声,他们只听见一个出乎意料的声音,咔啪,结果发现是罗恩踩到了一个老鼠头骨。哈利把魔杖放低,查看地面,发现到处都有一些小动物的骨头。哈利拼命克制住自己,不去想象金妮被他们找到时会是什么样子。他领头向前面走,转过隧道里一个黑暗的弯道。
 
  “哈利,那儿有个什么东西……”罗恩一把抓住哈利的肩膀,声音嘶哑地说道。
 
  三个人顿时呆立不动,注视着。哈利看见一个盘绕着的庞然大物的轮廓,躺在隧道的另一边,一动不动。
 
  “也许它睡着了。”他喘着气说,回头望了望另外两个人。洛哈特用手紧紧按住自己的眼睛。哈利又转过头去看着那庞然大物,他的心跳得飞快,感到胸膛里隐隐作痛。
 
  哈利尽可能地把眼睛眯得很小很小,同时又能看见东西。他侧着身子慢慢向前移动,手里高高地举着魔杖。
 
  光线照射在一副巨大的蛇皮上,绿盈盈的,十分鲜艳,一看就是一条毒蛇的皮,盘绕着躺在隧道的地面上,里面是空的。显然,那个刚褪下这层皮的动物至少有二十英尺长。
 
  “天哪。”罗恩无力地叹了一声。
 
  他们身后突然传来一个动静。是吉德罗洛哈特膝盖一软,瘫倒了。
 
  “起来。”罗恩严厉地说,用魔杖指着洛哈特。
 
  洛哈特站了起来——他扑向罗恩,把他撞翻在地。
 
  哈利冲上前去,可是已经来不及了。洛哈特气喘吁吁地站起身来,手里拿着罗恩的魔杖,脸上又挂着他那特有的笑容,露出了晶亮的牙齿。
 
  “孩子们,你们的冒险到此结束了!”他说,“我要把这张皮带到学校去,对他们说,我来晚了,没能救得了那个姑娘,而你们一看见她血肉模糊的尸体,就令人痛心地丧失了理智。
 
  “向你们的记忆告别吧!”
 
  他把罗恩那根失灵的魔杖高高举过头顶,大喊一声:“一忘皆空!”
 
  嘭!魔杖突然爆炸了,其威力不亚于一枚小炸弹。哈利用胳膊护住脑袋,撒腿就跑,被盘绕着的蛇皮绊倒,躲过了从隧道天花板崩落到地面上的大块碎石。然后,他站起来,独自面对着一堵厚厚的碎石墙。
 
  “罗恩!”他喊道,“你没事吧?罗恩!”
 
  “我在这里!”碎石墙后面传来罗恩发闷的声音。“我没事。不过这个笨蛋可倒了霉——他被魔杖击中了。”
 
  随着一记沉闷的撞击声,有人大声惨叫:“唉哟。”从声音听,似乎罗恩踢中了洛哈特的小腿肚子。
 
  “现在怎么办呢?”罗恩说,声音显得很绝望,“我们过不去了。要花好长时间才能……”
 
  哈利抬头望望隧道的天花板,那里出现了几道巨大的裂口。他从来没有试过用魔法分开像这些岩石这么大的东西,而现在进行尝试似乎不太合适——万一整个隧道都塌下来呢?
 
  岩石那边又传来一声撞击和一声“唉哟”。他们在浪费时间。金妮已经在密室里待了好几个小时了。哈利知道,眼下只有一个办法。
 
  “在这儿等着,”他大声对罗恩说,“和洛哈特一起等着。我继续往前走。如果我一小时之内没有回来……”
 
  接着是片刻意味深长的停顿。
 
  “我来看看能不能把这块石头搬走,”罗恩说,似乎竭力使语调保持平稳,“这样你就能——就能钻回来了。还有,哈利——”
 
  “待会儿见。”哈利说,他努力给自己颤抖的声音里注入一些自信。
 
  然后,他独自走过了那张巨大的蛇皮。
 
  很快,罗恩吭哧吭哧搬石头的声音听不见了。隧道转了一个弯又一个弯。哈利的每一根神经都在很不舒服地颤抖着。他希望快点走到隧道的尽头,同时又害怕隧道真的到了尽头。最后,他小心地转过又一个弯道,终于发现前面立着一堵结结实实的墙,上面刻着两条互相缠绕的蛇,它们的眼睛里镶着大大的、闪闪发亮的绿宝石。
 
  哈利一步步地走近,感到喉咙发干。现在不需要把这两条石头蛇假想成真的了,它们的眼睛看上去跟活的一模一样。
 
  哈利猜到他必须怎么做了。他清了清喉咙,那绿宝石的眼睛似乎在闪烁。
 
  “打开。”哈利用低沉的、暗哑的嘶嘶声说。
 
  两条蛇分开了,石墙从中间裂开,慢慢滑到两边消失了。哈利浑身颤抖着,走了进去。

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 30楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0



  "We shall have to send all the students home tomorrow," said Professor McGonagall. "This is the end of Hogwarts. Dumbledore always said. . ."
  The staffroom door banged open again. For one wild moment, Harry was sure it would be Dumbledore. But it was Lockhart, and he was beaming.
  "So sorry - dozed off - what have I missed?"
  He didn't seem to notice that the other teachers were looking at him with something remarkably like hatred. Snape stepped forward.
  "Just the man," he said. "The very man. A girl has been snatched by the monster, Lockhart. Taken into the Chamber of Secrets itself. Your moment has come at last."
  Lockhart blanched.
  "That's right, Gilderoy," chipped in Professor Sprout. "Weren't you saying just last night that you've known all along where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets is?"
  "I - well, I -"sputtered Lockhart.
  "Yes, didn't you tell me you were sure you knew what was inside it?" piped up Professor Flitwick.
  "D-did I? I don't recall -"
  "I certainly remember you saying you were sorry you hadn't had a crack at the monster before Hagrid was arrested," said Snape. "Didn't you say that the whole affair had been bungled, and that you should have been given a free rein from the first?"
  Lockhart stared around at his stony-faced colleagues.
  "I - I really never - you may have misunderstood -"
  "We'll leave it to you, then, Gilderoy," said Professor McGonagall. "Tonight will be an excellent time to do it. We'll make sure everyone's out of your way. You'll be able to tackle the monster all by youself. A free rein at last."
  Lockhart gazed desperately around him, but nobody came to the rescue. He didn't look remotely handsome anymore. His lip was trembling, and in the absence of his usually toothy grin, he looked weak-chinned and feeble.
  "V very well," he said. "I'll - I'll be in my office, getting getting ready."
  And he left the room.
  "Right," said Professor McGonagall, whose nostrils were flared,
  "that's got him out from under our feet. The Heads of Houses should go and inform their students what has happened. Tell them the Hogwarts Express will take them home first thing tomorrow. Will the rest of you please make sure no students have been left outside their dormitories."
  The teachers rose and left, one by one.
  It was probably the worst day of Harry's entire life. He, Ron, Fred, and George sat together in a corner of the Gryffindor common room, unable to say anything to each other. Percy wasn't there. He had gone to send an owl to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, then shut himself up in his dormitory.
  No afternoon ever lasted as long as that one, nor had Gryffindor Tower ever been so crowded, yet so quiet. Near sunset, Fred and George went up to bed, unable to sit there any longer.
  "She knew something, Harry," said Ron, speaking for the first time since they had entered the wardrobe in the staff room. "That's why she was taken. It wasn't some stupid thing about Percy at all., She'd found out something about the Chamber of Secrets. That must be why she was -" Ron rubbed his eyes frantically. "I mean, she was a pure- blood. There can't be any other reason."
  Harry could see the sun sinking, blood-red, below the skyline. This was the worst he had ever felt. If only there was something they could do. Anything.
  "Harry" said Ron. "D'you think there's any chance at all she's not - you know ="
  Harry didn't know what to say. He couldn't see how Ginny could still be alive.
  "D'you know what?" said Ron. "I think we should go and see Lockhart. Tell him what we know. He's going to try and get into the Chamber. We can tell him where we think it is, and tell him it's a basilisk in there."
  Because Harry couldn't think of anything else to do, and because he wanted to be doing something, he agreed. The Gryffindors around them were so miserable, and felt so sorry for the Weasleys, that nobody tried to stop them as they got up, crossed the room, and left through the portrait hole.
  Darkness was falling as they walked down to Lockhart's office. There seemed to be a lot of activity going on inside it. They could hear scraping, thumps, and hurried footsteps.
  Harry knocked and there was a sudden silence from inside. Then the door opened the tiniest crack and they saw one of Lockhart's eyes peering through it.
  "Oh - Mr. Potter - Mr. Weasley -" he said, opening the door a bit wider. "I'm rather busy at the moment - if you would be quick -"
  "Professor, we've got some information for you," said Harry. "We think it'll help you."
  "Er - well - it's not terribly -" The side of Lockhart's face that they could see looked very uncomfortable. "I mean - well all right -"
  He opened the door and they entered.
  His office had been almost completely stripped. Two large trunks stood open on the floor. Robes, jade-green, lilac, midnightblue, had been hastily folded into one of them; books were jumbled untidily into the other. The photographs that had covered the walls were now crammed into boxes on the desk.
  "Are you going somewhere?" said Harry.
  "Er, well, yes," said Lockhart, ripping a life-size poster of himself from the back of the door as he spoke and starting to roll it up. "Urgent call - unavoidable - got to go -"
  "What about my sister?" said Ron jerkily.
  "Well, as to that - most unfortunate -" said Lockhart, avoiding their eyes as he wrenched open a drawer and started emptying the contents into a bag. "No one regrets more than I -"
  "You're the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher!" said Harry. "You can't go now! Not with all the Dark stuff going on here!"
  "Well - I must say - when I took the job -" Lockhart muttered, now piling socks on top of his robes. "nothing in the job description - didn't expect -"
  "You mean you're running away?" said Harry disbelievingly. "After all that stuff you did in your books -"
  "Books can be misleading," said Lockhart delicately.
  "You wrote them!" Harry shouted.
  "My dear boy," said Lockhart, straightening up and frowning at Harry. "Do use your common sense. My books wouldn't have sold half as well if people didn't think Id done all those things. No one wants to read about some ugly old Armenian warlock, even if he did save a village from werewolves. He'd look dreadful on the front cover. No dress sense at all. And the witch who banished the Bandon Banshee had a harelip. I mean, come on -"
  "So you've just been taking credit for what a load of other people have done?" said Harry incredulously.
  "Harry, Harry," said Lockhart, shaking his head impatiently, "it's not nearly as simple as that. There was work involved. I had to track these people down. Ask them exactly how they managed to do what they did. Then I had to put a Memory Charm on them so they wouldn't remember doing it. If there's one thing I pride myself on, it's my Memory Charms. No, it's been a lot of work, Harry. It's not all book signings and publicity photos, you know. You want fame, you have to be prepared for a long hard slog."
  He banged the lids of his trunks shut and locked them.
  "Let's see," he said. "I think that's everything. Yes. Only one thing left."
  He pulled out his wand and turned to them.
  "Awfully sorry, boys, but I'll have to put a Memory Charm on you now. Can't have you blabbing my secrets all over the place. Id never sell another book -"
  Harry reached his wand just in time. Lockhart had barely raised his, when Harry bellowed, "Expelliarmus!"
  Lockhart was blasted backward, falling over his trunk; his wand flew high into the air; Ron caught it, and flung it out of the open window.
  "Shouldn't have let Professor Snape teach us that one," said Harry furiously, kicking Lockhart's trunk aside. Lockhart was looking up at him, feeble once more. Harry was still pointing his wand at him.
  "What d'you want me to do?" said Lockhart weakly. "I don't know where the Chamber of Secrets is. There's nothing I can do."
  "You're in luck," said Harry, forcing Lockhart to his feet at wandpoint. "We think we know where it is. And what's inside it. Let's go."
  They marched Lockhart out of his office and down the nearest stairs, along the dark corridor where the messages shone on the wall, to the door of Moaning Myrtle's bathroom.
  They sent Lockhart in first. Harry was pleased to see that he was shaking.
  Moaning Myrtle was sitting on the tank of the end toilet.
  "Oh, it's you," she said when she saw Harry. "What do you want this time?"
  "To ask you how you died," said Harry.
  Myrtle's whole aspect changed at once. She looked as though she had never been asked such a flattering question.
  "Ooooh, it was dreadful," she said with relish. "It happened right in here. I died in this very stall. I remember it so well. Id hidden because Olive Hornby was teasing me about my glasses. The door was locked, and I was crying, and then I heard somebody come in. They said something funny. A different language, I think it must have been. Anyway, what really got me was that it was a boy speaking. So I unlocked the door, to tell him to go and use his own toilet, and then -" Myrtle swelled importantly, her face shining. "I died."
  "How?" said Harry.
  "No idea," said Myrtle in hushed tones. "I just remember seeing a pair of great, big, yellow eyes. My whole body sort of seized up, and then I was floating away . . . ." She looked dreamily at Harry. "And then I came back again. I was determined to haunt Olive Hornby, you see. Oh, she was sorry she'd ever laughed at my glasses."
  "Where exactly did you see the eyes?" said Harry.
  "Somewhere there," said Myrtle, pointing vaguely toward the sink in front of her toilet.
  Harry and Ron hurried over to it. Lockhart was standing well back, a look of utter terror on his face.
  It looked like an ordinary sink. They examined every inch of it, inside and out, including the pipes below. And then Harry saw it: Scratched on the side of one of the copper taps was a tiny snake.
  "That tap's never worked," said Myrtle brightly as he tried to turn it.
  "Harry," said Ron. "Say something. Something in Parseltongue."
  "But -" Harry thought hard. The only times he'd ever managed to speak Parseltongue were when he'd been faced with a real snake. He stared hard at the tiny- engraving, trying to imagine it was real.
  "Open up," he said.
  He looked at Ron, who shook his head.
  "English," he said.
  Harry looked back at the snake, willing himself to believe it was alive. If he moved his head, the candlelight made it look as though it were moving.
  "Open up," he said.
  Except that the words weren't what he heard; a strange hissing had escaped him, and at once the tap glowed with a brilliant white light and began to spin. Next second, the sink began to move; the sink, in fact, sank, right out of sight, leaving a large pipe exposed, a pipe wide enough for a man to slide into.
  Harry heard Ron gasp and looked up again. He had made up his mind what he was going to do.
  "I'm going down there," he said. .
  He couldn't not go, not now they had found the entrance to the Chamber, not if there was even the faintest, slimmest, wildest chance that Ginny might be alive.
  "Me too," said Ron.
  There was a pause.
  "Well, you hardly seem to need me," said Lockhart, with a shadow of his old smile. "I'll just -"
  He put his hand on the door knob, but Ron and Harry both pointed their wands at him.
  "You can go first," Ron snarled.
  White-faced and wandless, Lockhart approached the opening.
  "Boys," he said, his voice feeble. "Boys, what good will it do?"
  Harry jabbed him in the back with his wand. Lockhart slid his legs into the pipe.
  "I really don't think -" he started to say, but Ron gave him a push, and he slid out of sight. Harry followed quickly. He lowered himself slowly into the pipe, then let go.
  It was like rushing down an endless, slimy, dark slide. He could see more pipes branching off in all directions, but none as large as theirs, which twisted and turned, sloping steeply downward, and he knew that he was falling deeper below the school than even the dungeons. Behind him he could hear Ron, thudding slightly at the curves.
  And then, just as he had begun to worry about what would happen when he hit the ground, the pipe leveled out, and he shot out of the end with a wet thud, landing on the damp floor of a dark stone tunnel large enough to stand in. Lockhart was getting to his feet a little ways away, covered in slime and white as a ghost. Harry stood aside as Ron came whizzing out of the pipe, too.
  "We must be miles under the school," said Harry, his voice echoing in the black tunnel.
  "Under the lake, probably," said Ron, squinting around at the dark, slimy walls.
  All three of them turned to stare into the darkness ahead.
  "Lumos!" Harry muttered to his wand and it lit again. "C'mon," he said to Ron and Lockhart, and off they went, their footsteps slapping loudly on the wet floor.
  The tunnel was so dark that they could only see a little distance ahead. Their shadows on the wet walls looked monstrous in the wandlight.
  "Remember," Harry said quietly as they walked cautiously forward, "any sign of movement, close your eyes right away . .....
  But the tunnel was quiet as the grave, and the first unexpected sound they heard was a loud crunch as Ron stepped on what turned out to be a rat's skull. Harry lowered his wand to look at the floor and saw that it was littered with small animal bones. Trying very hard not to imagine what Ginny might look like if they found her, Harry led the way forward, around a dark bend in the tunnel.
  "Harry - there's something up there -" said Ron hoarsely, grabbing Harry's shoulder.
  They froze, watching. Harry could just see the outline of something huge and curved, lying right across the tunnel. It wasn't moving.
  "Maybe it's asleep," he breathed, glancing back at the other two. Lockhart's hands were pressed over his eyes. Harry turned back to look at the thing, his heart beating so fast it hurt.
  Very slowly, his eyes as narrow as he could make them and still see, Harry edged forward, his wand held high.
  The light slid over a gigantic snake skin, of a vivid, poisonous green, lying curled and empty across the tunnel floor. The creature that had shed it must have been twenty feet long at least.
  "Blimey," said Ron weakly.
  There was a sudden movement behind them. Gilderoy Lockhart's knees had given way.
  "Get up," said Ron sharply, pointing his wand at Lockhart.
  Lockhart got to his feet - then he dived at Ron, knocking him to the ground.
  Harry jumped forward, but too late - Lockhart was straightening up, panting, Ron's wand in his hand and a gleaming smile back on his face.
  "The adventure ends here, boys!" he said. "I shall take a bit of this skin back up to the school, tell them I was too late to save the girl, and that you two tragically lost your minds at the sight of her mangled body - say good-bye to your memories!"
  He raised Ron's Spellotaped wand high over his head and yelled, "Obliviate!"
  The wand exploded with the force of a small bomb. Harry flung his arms over his head and ran, slipping over the coils of snake skin, out of the way of great chunks of tunnel ceiling that were thundering to the floor. Next moment, he was standing alone, gazing at a solid wall of broken rock.
  "Ron!" he shouted. "Are you okay? Ron!"
  "I'm here!" came Ron's muffled voice from behind the rockfall. "I'm okay - this git's not, though - he got blasted by the wand ='
  There was a dull thud and a loud "ow!" It sounded as though Ron had just kicked Lockhart in the shins.
  "What now?" Ron's voice said, sounding desperate. "We can't get through - it'll take ages ......
  Harry looked up at the tunnel ceiling. Huge cracks had appeared in it. He had never tried to break apart anything as large as these rocks by magic, and now didn't seem a good moment to try - what if the whole tunnel caved in?
  There was another thud and another "ow!" from behind the rocks. They were wasting time. Ginny had already been in the Chamber of Secrets for hours .... Harry knew there was only one thing to do.
  "Wait there," he called to Ron. "Wait with Lockhart. I'll go on.... If I'm not back in an hour. . .
  There was a very pregnant pause,
  "I'll try and shift some of this rock," said Ron, who seemed to be trying to keep his voice steady. "So you can - can get back through. And, Harry -"
  "See you in a bit," said Harry, trying to inject some confidence into his shaking voice.
  And he set off alone past the giant snake skin.
  Soon the distant noise of Ron straining to shift the rocks was gone. The tunnel turned and turned again. Every nerve in Harry's body was tingling unpleasantly. He wanted the tunnel to end, yet dreaded what he'd find when it did. And then, at last, as he crept around yet another bend, he saw a solid wall ahead on which two entwined serpents were carved, their eyes set with great, glinting emeralds.
  Harry approached, his throat very dry. There was no need to pretend these stone snakes were real; their eyes looked strangely alive.
  He could guess what he had to do. He cleared his throat, and the emerald eyes seemed to flicker.
  "Open, "said Harry, in a low, faint hiss.
  The serpents parted as the wall cracked open, the halves slid smoothly out of sight, and Harry, shaking from head to foot, walked inside.
  e was standing at the end of a very long, dimly lit chamber. Towering stone pillars entwined with more carved serpents rose to support a ceiling lost in darkness, casting long, black shadows through the odd, greenish gloom that filled the place.
  His heart beating very fast, Harry stood listening to the chill silence. Could the basilisk be lurking in a shadowy corner, behind a pillar? And where was Ginny?
  He pulled out his wand and moved forward between the serpentine columns. Every careful footstep echoed loudly off the shadowy walls. He kept his eyes narrowed, ready to clamp them shut at the smallest sign of movement. The hollow eye sockets of the stone snakes seemed to be following him. More than once, with a jolt of the stomach, he thought he saw one stir.
  Then, as he drew level with the last pair of pillars, a statue high as the Chamber itself loomed into view, standing against the back wall.
  Harry had to crane his neck to look up into the giant face above: It was ancient and monkeyish, with a long, thin beard that fell almost to the bottom of the wizard's sweeping stone robes, where two enormous gray feet stood on the smooth Chamber floor. And between the feet, facedown, lay a small, black-robed figure with flaming-red hair.
  "tinny!" Harry muttered, sprinting to her and dropping to his knees. "tinny - don't be dead - please don't be dead -" He flung his wand aside, grabbed Ginny's shoulders, and turned her over. Her face was white as marble, and as cold, yet her eyes were closed, so she wasn't Petrified. But then she must be
  "Ginny, please wake up," Harry muttered desperately, shaking her. Ginny's head lolled hopelessly from side to side.
  "She won't wake," said a soft voice.
  Harry jumped and spun around on his knees.
  A tall, black-haired boy was leaning against the nearest pillar, watching. He was strangely blurred around the edges, as though Harry were looking at him through a misted window. But there was no mistaking him
  "Tom - Tom Riddle?"
  Riddle nodded, not taking his eyes off Harry's face.
  "What d'you mean, she won't wake?" Harry said desperately. "She's not - she's not -?"
  "She's still alive," said Riddle. "But only just."
  Harry stared at him. Tom Riddle had been at Hogwarts fifty years ago, yet here he stood, a weird, misty light shining about him, not a day older than sixteen.
  "Are you a ghost?" Harry said uncertainly.
  "A memory," said Riddle quietly. "Preserved in a diary for fifty years.
  He pointed toward the floor near the statue's giant toes. Lying open there was the little black diary Harry had found in Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. For a second, Harry wondered how it had got there - but there were more pressing matters to deal with.
  "You've got to help me, Tom," Harry said, raising Ginny's head again. "We've got to get her out of here. There's a basilisk ... I don't know where it is, but it could be along any moment .... Please, help me -1)
  Riddle didn't move. Harry, sweating, managed to hoist Ginny half off the floor, and bent to pick up his wand again.
  But his wand had gone.
  "Did you see -?"
  He looked up. Riddle was still watching him - twirling Harry's wand between his long fingers.
  "Thanks," said Harry, stretching out his hand for it.
  A smile curled the corners of Riddle's mouth. He continued to stare at Harry, twirling the wand idly.
  "Listen," said Harry urgently, his knees sagging with Ginny's dead weight. "We've got to go! If the basilisk comes -"
  "It won't come until it is called," said Riddle calmly.
  Harry lowered Ginny back onto the floor, unable to hold her up any longer.
  "What d'you mean?" he said. "Look, give me my wand, I might need it -"
  Riddle's smile broadened.
  "You won't be needing it," he said.
  Harry stared at him.
  "What d'you mean, I won't be -?"
  "I've waited a long time for this, Harry Potter," said Riddle. "For the chance to see you. To speak to you."
  "Look," said Harry, losing patience, "I don't think you get it. We're in the Chamber of Secrets. We can talk later -"
  "We're going to talk now," said Riddle, still smiling broadly, and he pocketed Harry's wand.
  Harry stared at him. There was something very funny going on here ....
  "How did Ginny get like this?" he asked slowly.
  "Well, that's an interesting question," said Riddle pleasantly. "And quite a long story. I suppose the real reason Ginny Weasley's like this is because she opened her heart and spilled all her secrets to an invisible stranger."
  "What are you talking about?" said Harry.
  "The diary," said Riddle. `My diary. Little Ginny's been writing in it for months and months, telling me all her pitiful worries and woes - how her brothers tease her, how she had to come to school with secondhand robes and books, how" -Riddle's eyes glinted "how she didn't think famous, good, great Harry Potter would ever like her . . . ."
  All the time he spoke, Riddle's eyes never left Harry's face. There was an almost hungry look in them.
  "It's very boring, having to listen to the silly little troubles of an eleven- year-old girl," he went on. "But I was patient. I wrote back. I was sympathetic, I was kind. Ginny simply loved me. No one's ever understood me like you, Tom .... I'm so glad I've got this diary to confide in .... It's like having a friend I can carry around in my pocket . . . .
  Riddle laughed, a high, cold laugh that didn't suit him. It made the hairs stand up on the back of Harry's neck.
  "If I say it myself, Harry, I've always been able to charm the people I needed. So Ginny poured out her soul to me, and her soul happened to be exactly what I wanted .... I grew stronger and stronger on a diet of her deepest fears, her darkest secrets. I grew powerful, far more powerful than little Miss Weasley. Powerful enough to start feeding Miss Weasley a few of my secrets, to start pouring a little of my soul back into her. . ."
  "What d'you mean?" said Harry, whose mouth had gone very dry.
  " Haven't you guessed yet, Harry Potter?" said Riddle softly. "Ginny Weasley opened the Chamber of Secrets. She strangled the school roosters and daubed threatening messages on the walls. She set the Serpent of Slytherin on four Mudbloods, and the Squib's cat.
  "No," Harry whispered.
  "Yes," said Riddle, calmly. "Of course, she didn't know what she was doing at first. It was very amusing. I wish you could have seen her new diary entries ... far more interesting, they became .... Dear Tom," he recited, watching Harry's horrified face, `I think I'm losing my memory. There are rooster feathers all over my robes and 1 don't know how they got there. Dear Tom, l can't remember what 1 did on the night of Halloween, but a cat was attacked and I've got paint all down my front. Dear Tom, Percy keeps telling me I'm pale and I'm not myself. I think he suspects me... There was another attack today and I don't know where I was. Tom, what am I going to do? I think I'm going mad... I think I'm the one attacking everyone, Tom!"
  Harry's fists were clenched, the nails digging deep into his Palms.
  "it took a very long time for stupid little Ginny to stop trusting her diary," said Riddle. "But she finally became suspicious and tried to dispose of it. And that's where you came in, Harry. You found it, and I couldn't have been more delighted. Of all the people who could have picked it up, it was you, the very person I was most anxious to meet . . . ."
  "And why did you want to meet me?" said Harry. Anger was coursing through him, and it was an effort to keep his voice steady.
  "Well, you see, Ginny told me all about you, Harry," said Riddle. "Your whole fascinating history. " His eyes roved over the lightning scar on Harry's forehead, and their expression grew hungrier. "I knew I must find out more about you, talk to you, meet you if I could. So I decided to show you my famous capture of that great oaf, Hagrid, to gain your trust -"
  "Hagrid's my friend," said Harry, his voice now shaking. "And you framed him, didn't you? I thought you made a mistake, but -"
  Riddle laughed his high laugh again.
  "It was my word against Hagrid's, Harry. Well, you can imagine how it looked to old Armando Dippet. On the one hand, Tom Riddle, poor but brilliant, parentless but so brave, school prefect, model student ... on the other hand, big, blundering Hagrid, in trouble every other week, trying to raise werewolf cubs under his bed, sneaking off to the Forbidden Forest to wrestle trolls ... but I admit, even I was surprised how well the plan worked. I thought someone must realize that Hagrid couldn't possibly be the Heir of Slytherin. It had taken me five whole years to find out everything I could about the Chamber of Secrets and discover the secret entrance ... as though Hagrid had the brains, or the power!
  "Only the Transfiguration teacher, Dumbledore, seemed to think Hagrid was innocent. He persuaded Dipper to keep Hagrid and train him as gamekeeper. Yes, I think Dumbledore might have guessed .... Dumbledore never seemed to like me as much as the other teachers did ......
  "I bet Dumbledore saw right through you," said Harry, his teeth gritted.
  "Well, he certainly kept an annoyingly close watch on me after Hagrid was expelled," said Riddle carelessly. "I knew it wouldn't be safe to open the Chamber again while I was still at school. But I wasn't going to waste those long years Id spent searching for it. I decided to leave behind a diary, preserving my sixteen-year-old self in its pages, so that one day, with luck, I would be able to lead another in my footsteps, and finish Salazar Slytherin's noble work."
  "Well, you haven't finished it," said Harry triumphantly. "No one's died this time, not even the cat. In a few hours the Mandrake Draught will be ready and everyone who was Petrified will be all right again -"
  "Haven't I already told you," said Riddle quietly, "that killing Mudbloods doesn't matter to me anymore? For many months now, my new target has been -you."
  Harry stared at him.
  "Imagine how angry I was when the next time my diary was opened, it was Ginny who was writing to me, not you. She saw you with the diary, you see, and panicked. "What if you found out how to work it, and I repeated all her secrets to you? What if, even worse, I told you who'd been strangling roosters? So the foolish little brat waited until your dormitory was deserted and stole it back. But I knew what I must do. It was clear to me that you were on the trail of Slytherin's heir. From everything Ginny had told me about you, I knew you would go to any lengths to solve the mystery --
  particularly if one of your best friends was attacked. And Ginny had told me the whole school was buzzing because you could speak Parseltongue ....
  "So I made Ginny write her own farewell on the wall and come down here to wait. She struggled and cried and became very boring. But there isn't much life left in her .... She put too much into the diary, into me. Enough to let me leave its pages at last .... I have been waiting for you to appear since we arrived here. I knew you'd come. I have many questions for you, Harry Potter."
  "Like what?" Harry spat, fists still clenched.
  "Well," said Riddle, smiling pleasantly, "how is it that you a skinny boy with no extraordinary magical talent - managed to defeat the greatest wizard of all time? How did you escape with nothing but a scar, while Lord Voldemort's powers were destroyed?"
  There was an odd red gleam in his hungry eyes now.
  "Why do you care how I escaped?" said Harry slowly. "Voldemort was after your time ......
  "Voldemort," said Riddle softly, "is my past, present, and future, Harry Potter . . . ."
  He pulled Harry's wand from his pocket and began to trace it through the air, writing three shimmering words:
  TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE
  Then he waved the wand once, and the letters of his name rearranged themselves:
  I AM LORD VOLDEMORT
  "You see?" he whispered. "It was a name I was already using at Hogwarts, to my most intimate friends only, of course. You think I was going to use my filthy Muggle father's name forever? I, in whose veins runs the blood of Salazar Slytherin himself, through my mother's side? I, keep the name of a foul, common Muggle, who abandoned me even before I was born, just because he found out his wife was a witch? No, Harry - I fashioned myself a new name, a name I knew wizards everywhere would one day fear to speak, when I had become the greatest sorcerer in the world!"
  Harry's brain seemed to have jammed. He stared numbly at Riddle, at the orphaned boy who had grown up to murder Harry's own parents, and so many others .... At last he forced himself to -,peak.
  "You're not," he said, his quiet voice full of hatred.
  "Not what?" snapped Riddle.
  "Not the greatest sorcerer in the world," said Harry, breathing fast. "Sorry to disappoint you and all that, but the greatest wizard in the world is Albus Dumbledore. Everyone says so. Even when you were strong, you didn't dare try and take over at Hogwarts. Dumbledore saw through you when you were at school and he still frightens you now, wherever you're hiding these days -"
  The smile had gone from Riddle's face, to be replaced by a very ugly look.
  "Dumbledore's been driven out of this castle by the mere memory of me!" he hissed.
  "He's not as gone as you might think!" Harry retorted. He was speaking at random, wanting to scare Riddle, wishing rather than believing it to be true


第十七章 斯莱特林的继承人
 
 

 
  他也站在一间长长的、光线昏暗的房间的一侧。许多刻着盘绕纠缠的大蛇的石柱,高耸着支撑起消融在高处黑暗中的天花板,给弥漫着绿盈盈神秘氤氲的整个房间投下一道道长长的诡谲的黑影。
 
  哈利的心怦怦狂跳着,他站在那里,倾听着这令人胆寒的寂静。蛇怪是不是就潜伏在某个石柱后面的黑暗角落里?金妮在什么地方?他拔出自己的魔杖,在巨蛇盘绕的石柱间慢慢前进。他每小心翼翼地迈出一步,都在鬼影幢幢的四壁间产生空洞、响亮的回声。他一直眯着眼睛,准备一有风吹草动,就把眼睛紧紧闭上。他总觉得那两只石蛇的空眼窝始终都在跟随着他。不止一次,他仿佛看见了什么动静,紧张得肚子都痉挛起来。当他走到与最后一对石柱平行时,眼前赫然出现了一座和房间本身一样高的雕像,紧贴在后面黑乎乎的墙壁上。
 
  哈利必须高高地仰起脖子,才能看见上面那副巨大的面孔——那是一张老态龙钟的、猴子般的脸,一把稀稀拉拉的长胡须,几乎一直拖到石头刻成的巫师长袍的下摆上,两只灰乎乎的大脚板站在房间光滑的地板上。在那两只脚之间,脸朝下躺着一个穿黑色长袍的小身影,头发红得像火焰一般。
 
  “金妮!”哈利低声呼唤道,急步奔到她身边,跪了下来。“金妮!你不要死!求求你,千万别死!”
 
  他把魔杖扔到一边,抓住金妮的肩膀,把她翻转过来。她的脸就像大理石一样,冷冰冰的,毫无血色,但她的眼睛是闭着的,这么说她没有被石化。那么,她一定是……
 
  “金妮,求求你醒醒吧。”哈利绝望地摇晃着她,低声哀求道。
 
  金妮的脑袋毫无生气地耷拉着。
 
  “她不会醒了。”一个声音轻轻地说。
 
  哈利大吃一惊,跪着转过身来。
 
  一个黑头发的高个子男孩靠在最近的那根石柱上,正注视着他。那男孩的轮廓模糊不清,十分奇怪,就好像哈利是隔着一层雾蒙蒙的窗户看着他。但毫无疑问就是他。
 
  “汤姆——汤姆里德尔?”
 
  里德尔点了点头,眼睛没有离开哈利的脸。
 
  “你这是什么意思?她不会醒了?”哈利气急败坏地问,“她没有——她没有——?”
 
  “她还活着,”里德尔说,“但也活不了多久了。”
 
  哈利愣愣地瞪着他。汤姆里德尔是霍格沃茨五十年前的学生,可是现在他站在这里,周身散发着一种古怪的、雾蒙蒙的微光,那样子绝不会超过十六岁。
 
  “你是鬼魂吗?”哈利不敢肯定地问。
 
  “是一段记忆,”里德尔平静地说,“在一本日记里保存了五十年。”他伸手指着雕像的大脚趾旁。那里躺着哈利在哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室里发现的那本日记。哈利一时很想不通它怎么会到那里去的——但是他还有更加紧迫的事情要处理。
 
  “你必须帮助我,汤姆。”哈利说着,又扶起金妮的头,“我们必须把她从这里弄出去。有一个蛇怪……我不知道在哪里,但它随时都可能过来。求求你,帮帮我吧……”
 
  里德尔没有动弹。哈利满头大汗,总算把金妮从地上半抱起来,他又俯身去捡他的魔杖。可是魔杖不见了。
 
  “你有没有看见——”他一抬头,里德尔仍然注视着他——修长的手指间玩弄着哈利的魔杖。“谢谢。”哈利说,伸手去拿魔杖。
 
  里德尔的嘴角露出一个古怪的微笑。他继续盯着哈利,漫不经心地把玩着魔杖。
 
  “你听我说,”哈利焦急地说,死沉死沉的金妮压得他膝盖发软,“我们必须走!如果蛇怪来了……”
 
  “它不受到召唤是不会来的。”里德尔无动于衷地说。
 
  哈利把金妮重新放回到地板上,他再也抱不动她了。
 
  “你这是什么意思?”他说,“快点,把魔杖给我,我可能会需要它的。”
 
  里德尔的笑容更明显了。“你不会需要它了。”他说。
 
  哈利吃惊地望着他。“你说什么,我不会——”
 
  “哈利·波特,我等了很长时间,”里德尔说,“希望有机会看到你,跟你谈谈。”
 
  “哎呀,”哈利渐渐失去了耐心,说道,“你大概还没有明白我的意思。我们现在是在密室里。我们不妨以后再谈。”
 
  “必须现在就谈。”里德尔说,脸上仍挂着明显的笑容,他把哈利的魔杖揣进了自己的口袋。
 
  哈利目瞪口呆地看着他。这里发生的事情真是太古怪了。
 
  “金妮怎么会变成这样的?”他慢慢地问。
 
  “哦,这可是一个有趣的问题,”里德尔愉快地说道,“说来话长啊。据我看,金妮韦斯莱之所以会变成这样,真正的原因就是她向一个看不见的陌生人敞开了心扉,倾诉了自己的全部秘密。”
 
  “你在说些什么呀?”哈利说。
 
  “日记,”里德尔说,“我的日记。好几个月来,小金妮一直在上面写她的心里话,向我诉说她令人心疼的烦恼和悲哀——她怎样被哥哥们取笑,怎样不得不穿着旧长袍、拿着旧书来上学,还有,她认为——”里德尔的眼睛狡猾地闪烁着,“——认为大名鼎鼎的、善良的、伟大的哈利波特永远也不会喜欢她……”
 
  里德尔说话的时候,目光始终没有离开哈利的脸。他的眼睛里隐藏着一种近乎贪婪的神情。
 
  “太乏味了,听一个十一岁小姑娘讲她那些幼稚的烦心事,”他继续说道,“但是我耐着性子,写出一些话答复她,我是慈祥的、善解人意的。金妮简直爱上我了。哦,汤姆,没有人像你这样理解我……我真高兴得到了这本日记,可以向你诉说知心话……就像是拥有一个可以放在口袋里随身携带的朋友……”
 
  里德尔发出一声冷冰冰的刺耳的大笑,不像是一个十六岁的孩子发出来的。这使哈利脖子后面的汗毛根根竖起。
 
  “不是我自己吹嘘,哈利,我一向能够随心所欲地把人迷惑住。所以,金妮把她的整个灵魂都向我敞开了,而她的灵魂偏巧正是我所需要的。我吞食着她最隐秘的恐惧,最深藏的秘密,胃口越来越大。我渐渐强大起来,比小小的韦斯莱小姐要强大得多。强大得足以向韦斯莱小姐透露我的几桩秘密,开始把我的一小部分灵魂也向她敞开……”
 
  “你说什么?”哈利问,觉得嗓子眼里干得要冒火。
 
  “你难道还猜不出来吗,哈利波特?”里德尔轻声细语地说,“是金妮韦斯莱打开了密室。是她掐死了学校里的公鸡,并在墙上涂抹那些吓人的文字。是她放出斯莱特林的蛇怪,袭击了四个泥巴种,还有那个哑炮的瘦猫。”
 
  “不可能。”哈利喃喃地说。
 
  “是啊,”里德尔仍然平心静气地说,“当然啦,起先她不知道自己在做什么。这是非常有趣的。我真希望你能看看她新写的几篇日记……真是越来越有意思了……亲爱的汤姆,”他注视着哈利惊恐的眼睛,背诵着日记里的内容,“我觉得自己好像在失去记忆。我的袍子上到处都是鸡毛,我不知道它们是怎么弄上去的。亲爱的汤姆,我不记得万圣节前夜我都做了什么,但是一只猫遇害了,而我的胸前沾满了颜料。亲爱的汤姆,珀西总是对我说我脸色不好,样子也有些反常。我觉得他可能怀疑我了……今天又发生了一起攻击事件,我想不起当时我在哪里。汤姆,我该怎么办呢?我觉得自己快要疯了……我觉得我就是那个袭击所有这些人的凶手,汤姆!”
 
  哈利的拳头攥紧了,指甲深深地陷进肉里。
 
  “过了很长很长时间,傻乎乎的小金妮才不再信任她的日记本了。”里德尔说,“她终于起了疑心,试图把它扔掉。你就是那个时候插进来的,哈利。你发现了它,我真是再高兴不过了。没想到在这么多人里面,居然是你捡到了这本日记,你是我最迫切想见的人啊……”
 
  “你为什么想见我?”哈利问。他气得浑身冒火,费了很大力气才使语调保持了平稳。
 
  “噢,是这样的,哈利,金妮把你的情况都告诉我了,”里德尔说,“你的那些惊险迷人的往事。”他的目光掠过哈利前额上那道闪电形伤疤,脸上的神情变得更饥渴了。“我知道,我必须更多地了解你,跟你谈谈,如果可能的话还要亲自见到你。所以我决定让你亲眼目睹我抓住海格那个大蠢货的著名壮举,以获取你对我的信任。”
 
  “海格是我的朋友,”哈利说,声音现在有些颤抖了,“是你诬陷了他,是吗?我还以为你是弄错了,没想到——”
 
  里德尔又发出他那种尖厉刺耳的狂笑。
 
  “是我揭发海格的,哈利。你可以想象一下,摆在阿曼多迪佩特老先生面前的是个什么情况。一面是我,汤姆里德尔,出身贫寒但聪明过人,父母双亡但智勇双全,是学校里的级长,模范学生;另一面呢,是傻大个海格,粗手笨脚,惹是生非,每隔一星期就要闯一次祸,他在床底下养狼人崽子。溜到禁林去跟巨怪搏斗。不过我得承认,就连我自己也没有想到计划执行得这样顺利。我还以为肯定有人会意识到,海格不可能是斯莱特林的继承人呢。我花了整整五年时间,才想方设法弄清了密室的情况,发现了那个秘密入口……难道海格有这样的头脑,有这样的能力吗?
 
  “似乎只有变形课老师邓布利多一个人认为海格是无辜的。他劝说迪佩特留下海格,把他培养成狩猎场看守。是的,我认为邓布利多大概有所察觉了。邓布利多似乎一直不像其他老师那样喜欢我……”
 
  “我敢说邓布利多早把你看透了。”哈利咬牙切齿地说。
 
  “是啊,自从海格被开除后,他就一直密切地监视着我,非常讨厌。”里德尔漫不经心地说,“我知道,我在学校的时候再打开密室就不保险了。但是我不想把这么多年寻找密室的努力付诸东流。我决定留下一本日记,在那些纸页里保存那个十六岁的我,这样,有朝一日,凭借运气,我就可以引导另一个人沿着我的足迹,完成萨拉查斯莱特林高贵的事业。”
 
  “可是,你并没有完成,”哈利得意地说,“这次一个人也没死,就连那只猫也没死。几个小时之内,曼德拉草药水就配制好了,那些被石化的人就都可以活过来了。”
 
  “我刚才不是对你说过了吗?”里德尔轻声慢语地说,“对我来说,杀死泥巴种已经不重要了。许多月来,我的新目标一直是——你。”
 
  哈利惊愕地瞪着他。
 
  “当我的日记又一次被打开时,在上面写字的居然是金妮,而不是你,你想象一下我是多么恼火吧。你知道吗,她看见日记到了你手里,非常紧张。万一你发现了日记的使用方法,我把她的秘密都透露给你呢?或者更糟糕的是,万一我告诉你是谁掐死了学校的公鸡呢?所以,这个蠢头蠢脑的小家伙就等到你宿舍没人的时候,进去把日记偷了出来。但是我知道自己必须怎么做。我看得出来,你在寻找斯莱特林的继承人。从金妮向我透露的你的情况看,我知道你会想尽一切办法解开这个秘密——特别是你一个最好的朋友也遭到了袭击。金妮曾经告诉过我,大家纷纷议论你会说蛇佬腔,整个学校都炸开了锅……
 
  “所以,我让金妮自己在墙上写了一行绝命书,来到这下面等着。她拼命挣扎,大哭大闹,真令人烦躁。但是她身体里已经没有多少生命了——她把大部分生命都注入了日记,注入到我身上,使我终于可以离开日记本了。自从我和金妮到了这里以后,我就一直在等你。我知道你会来的。我有许多问题等着问你呢,哈利波特。”
 
  “什么问题?”哈利厉声问道,拳头仍然攥得紧紧的。
 
  “比如说,”里德尔说道,脸上露出快意的微笑,“一个婴儿,没有任何特别神奇的法术,是怎么打败有史以来最伟大的巫师的?你怎么能够安然无恙地逃脱,只留下一道伤疤,而伏地魔的力量却被摧毁了?”现在,他饿狼似的眼睛里闪着一种古怪的红光。
 
  “你为什么关心我是怎么逃脱的?”哈利拖长了声音问,“伏地魔的事发生在你死后许多年。”
 
  “伏地魔,”里德尔轻声说,“是我的过去、现在和未来,哈利波特……”他从口袋里抽出哈和的魔杖,在空中画了几下,写出三个闪闪发亮的名字——汤姆·马沃罗·里德尔。然后他把魔杖挥了一下,那些字母自动调换了位置,变成了:我是伏地魔①。
 
  “看见了吗?”他小声地说,“这个名字是我在霍格沃茨读书的时候就用过的,当然啦,只对我最亲密的朋友用过。难道你认为,我要一辈子使用我那个肮脏的麻瓜父亲的名字吗?要知道,在我的血管里,流淌着萨拉查斯莱特林本人的鲜血,是通过他的女儿传给我的!难道我还会保留那个令人恶心的普通麻瓜的名字?他在我还没有出生时就抛弃了我,就因为他发现自己的妻子是个女巫!不,哈利。我给自己想出了一个新的名字,我知道有朝一日,当我成为世界上最伟大的魔法师时,各地的巫师都不敢轻易说出这个名字!”
 
  哈利的脑子似乎僵住了。他木木地望着里德尔,就是这个人,曾经是一个父母双亡的孤儿,长大成人后居然杀死了哈利的父母,还有那么多其他的人……最后,哈利终于强迫自己开口说话。
 
  “你不是。”他说,他平静的声音里充满仇恨。
 
  “不是什么?”里德尔厉声地问。
 
  “你不是世界上最伟大的魔法师,”哈利呼吸急促地说,“很抱歉让你失望了,不过,世界上最伟大的巫师是阿不思邓布利多。每个人都这么说。即使在你力量强大的时候,你也不敢试图控制霍格沃茨。邓布利多在你上学的时候就看透了你,他现在仍然令你闻风丧胆,不管你这些日子躲在哪里。”
 
  里德尔脸上的笑容消失了,换上了一副非常丑陋的表情。“我只不过利用了我的记忆,就把邓布利多赶出了这座城堡!”他咬牙切齿地说。
 
  “你想得倒美,他并没有走!”哈利反驳道。他是随口说的,只想把里德尔吓住,他希望自己所说的话是真的,但不敢相信。
 
  里德尔张开嘴巴,刚要说话,却突然愣在了那里。
 
  不知从什么地方飘来了音乐声。里德尔猛地转过身去,望着空荡荡的密室。音乐声越来越响了。这声音虚幻飘渺,空灵神秘,听了令人亢奋。它使哈利头皮上的头发都竖了起来,使他的心房胀大得有原来的两倍。音乐声越来越高,最后哈利觉得它似乎就在自己的胸腔里振动。
 
  就在这时,最近的那根石柱顶上突然喷出了火焰。一只深红色的鸟突然从天而降,有仙鹤那么大,在拱形的天花板上演奏着它那古怪的音乐。它有一条金光闪闪的尾巴,像孔雀尾巴一样长,还有一对金光闪闪的爪子,爪子上抓着一个破破烂烂的包裹。
 
  一秒钟后,那只大鸟径直朝哈利飞来。它把爪子上那个破破烂烂的东西扔在哈利脚边,然后重重地栖息在哈利的肩头。当它收拢两扇巨大的翅膀时,哈利抬起头来,看见它有一个长长的、尖利的金喙和两只亮晶晶的黑眼睛。大鸟停止了歌唱。它静静地坐在哈利肩头,热乎乎地贴着哈利的面颊,目光坚定地注视着里德尔。
 
  “是一只凤凰……”里德尔也同样恶狠狠地瞪着它,说道。
 
  “福克斯?”哈利吃惊得简直喘不过气来,感到大鸟的金爪子轻轻抓着他的肩膀。
 
  “那玩艺儿——”里德尔又将目光转向福克斯刚才扔下的那个破破烂烂的东西,“是学校的那顶破分院帽。”
 
  果然是它。脏兮兮、皱巴巴的,上面还打着补丁,一动不动地躺在哈利的脚下。
 
  里德尔又狂笑起来。他笑得太厉害了,震得黑暗的密室微微发颤,就仿佛有十个里德尔同时在放声大笑。“那就是邓布利多送给他的保护人的东西!一只会唱歌的鸟和一顶破帽子!哈利波特,你觉得有胆量了吗?你觉得安全了吗?”
 
  哈利没有回答。他也许看不出福克斯和分院帽有什么用,但他觉得不再孤单了,他带着逐渐增长的勇气,等着里德尔停止他的狂笑。
 
  “言归正传,哈利,”里德尔说,脸上仍然很得意地笑着,“在你的过去,我的未来,我们一共遭遇了两次。两次我都没能杀死你。你是怎么死里逃生的?把一切都告诉我吧。你的话有多长,你的小命就能保持多长。”
 
  哈利在飞快地思索着,权衡着他获胜的机会。里德尔拿着魔杖。他,哈利,拥有福克斯和分院帽,这两样东西在决斗中都没有多大的用处。确实,情况很不妙。但是,里德尔站在那里的时间越长,金妮身上的生命就越来越少……
 
  与此同时,哈利突然发现,里德尔原本模糊不清的轮廓正在渐渐变得清晰、稳定。如果他和里德尔之间必须有一番搏斗,那是越快越好。
 
  “你对我下手的时候为什么突然丧失了力量,谁也不知道,”哈利生硬地说道,“我自己也不清楚。但是我知道你为什么没能杀死我。因为我母亲是为了救我而死的。正是那普普通通的麻瓜出身的母亲,”他接着说道,因为拼命压抑着怒火而浑身发抖,“她阻止你杀死我。我看见过真实的你,去年我又看见了你。你只剩下了一堆破烂,只能算是半死不活。看你原来神通广大,结果却落到这个下场。你东躲西藏,你是丑八怪,令人作呕!”
 
  里德尔的脸扭曲了,然后他又强挤出一个狰狞的笑容。“原来是这样——你母亲为了救你而死。是的,那是一个非常有效的解咒术。我现在明白了——说到底,你身上并没有什么特殊的东西。你知道吗,我本来一直想不通这个道理。因为我们俩之间存在着一些奇特的相似之处,哈利波特。你自己肯定也注意到了。我们都是混血统,都是孤儿,都是由麻瓜抚养长大的。也许还是自伟大的斯莱特林本人之后,进入霍格沃茨的仅有的两个蛇佬腔。我们甚至长得也有几分相像呢
……不过说到底,原来你只是凭运气从我手里逃脱的。我想了解的就是这些。”
 
  哈利站在那里,紧张地等待里德尔举起魔杖。但是里德尔脸上的狞笑更明显了。
 
  “行了,哈利,我准备给你一点点儿教训。让我们比试比试力量吧,一边是伏地魔,萨拉查斯莱特林的继承人;另一边是哈利波特,带着邓布利多能够给他的最好武器。”
 
  他朝福克斯和分院帽扫了一眼,似乎觉得非常滑稽,然后便走开了。哈利感到恐惧从他麻木的双腿向上蔓延,他注视着里德尔在高耸的石柱间停住脚步,抬头望着高高隐没在黑暗中的斯莱特林石雕像的脸。里德尔张开嘴巴,发出嘶嘶的声音——但是哈利听懂了他说的话。
 
  “对我说话吧,斯莱特林——霍格沃茨四巨头中最伟大的一个。”
 
  哈利赶紧转过身去,抬头望着雕像,福克斯在他的肩头摇晃了一下。
 
  斯莱特林那张巨大的石雕面孔动了起来。哈利极度惊恐地看到它的嘴巴张开了,越张越大,最后形成一个巨大的黑洞。
 
  什么东西在雕像的嘴里活动,什么东西从雕像深处窸窸窣窣地向上滑行。
 
  哈利急步后退,撞在了漆黑的密室墙壁上。他的眼睛闭得紧紧的,感觉到福克斯在展翅起飞,翅膀扫到了他的面颊。哈利真想大喊:“别离开我!”但是一只凤凰怎么可能敌得过蛇王呢?一个庞然大物猛地摔落在石头地面上,哈利感到密室被震得颤抖起来。他知道是怎么回事,他可以感觉到,他几乎可以看见那条巨蛇正从斯莱特林的嘴里展开它盘绕的身体。然后,他听见了里德尔那嘶嘶的声音:“杀死他。”
 
  蛇怪正在向哈利移动,哈利可以听见它沉重的身体迟缓地滑过布满灰尘的地面。哈利一边仍然紧闭着双眼,一边开始盲目地向旁边逃窜,双手伸在前面摸索着。里德尔在得意地狂笑……
 
  哈利绊倒了,重重地摔在石头上,嘴里有一般咸咸的血腥味。蛇怪离他只有几步了,他可以听见蛇怪正在一点点逼近。
 
  突然,他头顶上方传来一声爆炸般的裂响,什么东西狠狠地击中哈利,把他撞到了墙上。他等着毒牙扎进自己的身体,这时他又听见了疯狂的嘶嘶声,什么东西把石柱猛地撞到了一边。
 
  他再也忍不住了,把眼睛睁开细细的一条缝,想看看到底是怎么回事。
 
  那条巨大的蛇怪,通体绿盈盈的,泛着毒蛇特有的艳丽光芒,身子有栎树的树干那么粗,它把上半身高高地伸向空中,扁平的大脑袋在石柱之间胡乱地穿绕着,像喝醉了酒一样。就在哈利颤抖着想闭上眼睛时,蛇怪转过身来,于是哈利看清了是什么转移了它的注意力。
 
  福克斯正绕着它的脑袋盘旋,蛇怪愤怒地朝凤凰扑去,嘴里露出军刀一般又薄又长的毒牙。
 
  福克斯猛地俯冲下来,它长长的金喙扎进了蛇怪的脑袋,顿时,一股黑血泼溅到地面上,像一场阵雨。蛇怪的尾巴疯狂地摆动着,差点打中了哈利。没等哈利来得及闭上眼睛,蛇怪已经转过头来。哈利正面看见了它的脸,看见了它的眼睛——那两只灯泡般的巨大的黄眼睛,都被凤凰啄瞎了。黑血汹涌地喷到地上,蛇怪痛苦地发出呼噜呼噜的声音。
 
  “不要!”哈利听见里德尔在尖叫,“离开那只鸟!离开那只鸟!男孩在你后面!你还可以闻到他的气味!杀死他!”
 
  瞎了眼的蛇怪转过身来,它失去了目标,不知道该怎么办,但仍然很凶险。福克斯围着它的脑袋飞舞,嘴里唱着古怪的歌儿,时不时地对准蛇怪那布满鳞片的鼻子,这里啄一下,那里啄一下,黑血从蛇怪被戳瞎的眼睛里喷涌而出。
 
  “救救我,救救我,”哈利不知所措地低唤道,“谁能救我,无论是谁!”
 
  蛇怪的尾巴又扫过来了。哈利赶紧一低头,一个柔软的东西击中了他的脸。
 
  蛇怪把分院帽扫进了哈利怀里。哈利抓住帽子,这是他仅有的武器,是他惟一的希望了。他胡乱地把它扣在脑袋上,接着便趴倒在地,因为蛇怪的尾巴又朝他扫过来了。
 
  “救救我——救救我——”哈利想道,眼睛被紧紧地压在帽子下面,“请救救我。”
 
  没有声音回答他。相反,帽子越来越紧,就好像有一只看不见的手在拼命地攥紧它似的。
 
  啷!一个很硬很重的东西落到哈利的脑袋顶上,差点把他砸昏了。他的眼前冒起了金星。他一把抓住帽顶,想把它脱掉,却摸到帽子下面有一个长长的、硬硬的东西。
 
  一把闪闪发亮的银剑出现在帽子里,剑柄上镶嵌着璀璨夺目的鸡蛋大的红宝石。
 
  “杀死那个男孩!离开那只鸟!男孩在你后面!你使劲闻闻——闻闻他的气味!”
 
  哈利已经站起来,做好准备。蛇怪的脑袋正在降落,它朝哈利转过脸来,身体一圈圈地盘绕起来,啪啪地敲打着那些石柱。哈利可以看见它那两个巨大的、鲜血淋漓的眼窝,看见它的嘴巴张得很大很大,大得简直能把他整个吞下去,嘴里露出两排像他的银剑那么长的毒牙,薄薄的,发着寒光,含着毒液……它盲目地冲了过来。哈利慌忙躲闪,撞到了密室的墙上。它又扑了过来,分岔的舌头嗖地掠过哈利的身体。哈利用双手举起银剑。
 
  蛇怪又一次扑了过来。这次它的目标很明确。哈利把全身的力气都运到了银剑上,猛地将它深深扎入蛇怪的上腭,深得直没到剑柄。
 
  然而,就在热乎乎的蛇血淋透哈利的手臂时,他感到胳膊肘突然一阵钻心的疼痛。一只带着毒液的长牙正越来越深地陷进他的胳膊,当蛇怪痛苦地扭曲着,翻滚到一旁的地面上时,那根毒牙断裂了。
 
  哈利顺着墙壁滑到地上。他抓住那根正在往他身体里喷射毒液的长牙,把它从胳膊里拔了出来。但是他知道已经晚了。剧烈的疼痛正缓慢而持续地从伤口向全身蔓延。当他扔掉毒牙,注视着自己的鲜血慢慢浸透长袍时,他的视线已经开始模糊了。密室逐渐消融在一团飞速旋转着的昏暗色彩中。一道鲜红色的光轻盈地从眼前掠过,哈利听见身边传来爪子的轻轻抓挠声。
 
  “福克斯,”哈利含混不清地说,“你太棒了,福克斯……”他感到大鸟把它美丽的脑袋贴在他被蛇怪毒牙刺中的地方。
 
  他听见了伴随着回音的脚步声,接着,一个黑压压的影子站到了他的面前。
 
  “你死了,哈利波特,”里德尔的声音在他上面说,“死了。就连邓布利多的鸟也知道这一点。你看见它在做什么吗,波特?它在哭呢。”
 
  哈利眨了眨眼睛。福克斯的脑袋忽而清晰忽而模糊,大滴大滴珍珠般的泪珠顺着它富有光泽的羽毛滚落下来。
 
  “我要坐在这里,亲眼看着你死,哈利波特。不要着急,我有的是时间。”
 
  哈利感到昏昏欲睡。周围的一切似乎都在旋转。
 
  “大名鼎鼎的哈利波特就这样完蛋了,”里德尔的声音从很远的地方传来,“孤零零地在密室里,被朋友们抛弃。他不自量力地向黑魔头挑战,终于败在了黑魔头的手下。哈利,你很快就要跟你亲爱的麻瓜母亲会面了……她以自己的生命为代价,让你又苟活了十二年……可是伏地魔终于把你干掉了,其实,你早就知道他一定会做到这一点的。”
 
  哈利心想,如果他正在死去,倒不算特别难受。就连疼痛的感觉也慢慢减轻了……可是,这难道真是死亡吗?密室不仅没有变得一片漆黑,反而渐渐清晰起来。哈利轻轻摇了摇头,他看见了福克斯,大鸟仍然把脑袋靠在他的胳膊上。他的伤口周围闪烁着一片珍珠般的泪水——咦,奇怪,伤口怎么不见了?
 
  “滚开,你这只破鸟,”里德尔的声音突然说道,“快从他身上滚开。听见没有,滚开!”
 
  哈利抬起头,里德尔正用哈利的魔杖指着福克斯。嘭的一声巨响,像打熗一样,福克斯飞了起来,如同一股金色和红色组成的旋风。
 
  “凤凰的眼泪……”里德尔小声地说,眼睛盯着哈利的胳膊,“当然……有疗伤的作用……我忘记了……”他注视着哈利的脸。“不过没有关系。实际上,我认为这样更好。只有你和我,哈利·波特……你和我……”他举起魔杖。
 
  就在这时,福克斯迅速地扑扇着翅膀,又在他们头顶上盘旋了,随即,一样东西落在哈利的膝盖上——那本日记。在那生死关头的一刹那,哈利,以及仍然举着魔杖的里德尔,眼睛都盯住了它。然后,哈利没有思考,也没有半点犹豫,好像他一直就打定主意要这么做似的,他一把抓起身边地上的蛇怪毒牙,径直把它插进了日记本的中心。
 
  随着一声可怕的、持久的、穿透耳膜的尖叫,一股股墨水从日记本里汹涌地喷射出来,顺着哈利的双手淌到地上。里德尔扭曲着、挣扎着,双臂不停地挥舞着,嘴里发出声声惨叫,然后……他消失了。啪嗒一声,哈利的魔杖掉在地上,然后一切都沉寂下来,只听见墨水仍然从日记本里嘀嗒嘀嗒地渗出来的声音。蛇怪的毒液把日记本灼穿了一个洞,还在嘶嘶地冒着黑烟。
 
  哈利浑身颤抖,支撑着站了起来。他感到天旋地转,就好像刚刚用飞路粉旅行了十万八千里似的。慢慢地,他拾起他的魔杖和分院帽,又使出吃奶的力气,从蛇怪的上腭里拔出了那把银光闪闪的宝剑。
 
  这时,一声轻轻的呻吟从密室那头传来。金妮开始动弹了。哈利匆匆赶过去时,金妮坐了起来。她茫然的目光先落到蛇怪庞大的尸体上,又落到穿着血迹斑斑的长袍的哈利身上,最后落到他手里的日记上。她打了一个哆嗉,倒抽一口冷气,眼泪便哗哗地流了下来。
 
  “哈利——哦,哈利——吃早饭的时候,我——我想告诉你的,可是当着珀西的面,我没——没法说。都是我干的,哈利——可是我——我发誓我——我不是有意的,是里——里德尔逼我的,他——他控制了我。你——你是怎么杀死那个——那个家伙的?里德尔在——在哪里?我——我最后只记得他从日记里出来
——”
 
  “现在没事了,”哈利说,他给金妮看那个被毒牙穿透的大洞,“里德尔完蛋了。看!他和蛇怪都完蛋了。走吧,金妮,我们赶紧离开这里——”
 
  “我会被开除的!”当哈利搀扶着她晃晃悠悠地站起来时,金妮哭泣着说,“自从比——比尔来了以后,我就一直盼着到霍格沃茨来念书,现在我不得不离开了,爸爸妈妈会怎——怎么说呢?”
 
  福克斯在密室的入口处盘旋,等待着他们。哈利催金妮快走,他们跨过蛇怪一动不动的盘绕的尸体,穿过昏暗空旷、回音阵阵的房间,回到了隧道里。哈利听见,两扇石门在他们身后哧溜一下轻轻合上了。
 
  他们顺着隧道往上走了几分钟,哈利听见远处传来慢慢搬动岩石的声音。
 
  “罗恩!”哈利喊道,脚底下加快了速度。“金妮没事儿!我找到她了!”
 
  他听见罗恩发出一声沉闷的欢呼。他们又转过一个弯道,就看见罗恩的脸透过一个很大的豁口,急切地向他们张望,这个豁口是他好不容易在坠落的碎石堆中掏出来的。
 
  “金妮!”罗恩把手从豁口中伸出来,先把金妮拉过去,“你还活着!我真不敢相信!怎么回事?”他想搂抱金妮,可是金妮哭泣着不让他接近自己。“你没事了,金妮,”罗恩微笑着对她说道,“一切都过去了——那只鸟是从哪儿来的?”
 
  福克斯跟在金妮后面飞过了豁口。
 
  “它是邓布利多的。”哈利说着,自己也从豁口里挤了过去。
 
  “你怎么会有一把宝剑的?”罗恩盯着哈利手里那件银光闪闪的武器,吃惊地问。
 
  “等我们离开这里以后,我再慢慢向你解释。”哈利瞟了金妮一眼,说道。
 
  “可是——”
 
  “以后再说。”哈利赶紧说道。他认为最好不要告诉罗恩是谁打开了密室,至少不能当着金妮的面告诉他。“洛哈特呢?”
 
  “在那儿呢,”罗恩说着,咧开嘴笑了,他把头对着隧道通向水管的地方扬了扬,“他的情况很糟糕。过去看看吧。”
 
  福克斯宽阔的鲜红色翅膀,在黑暗中放射出一道柔和的金光。他们跟在它的后面,一路返回到水管的入口处。吉德罗洛哈特坐在那里,自得其乐地哼着小曲儿。
 
  “他的记忆消失了,”罗恩说,“遗忘魔咒向后发射了,没有击中我们,倒把他自己给击中了。他完全不记得自己是谁,在什么地方,也不认识我们了。我叫他上这儿来等着。他在那里待着不安全。”
 
  洛哈持和蔼可亲地抬头望着他们。“你们好,”他说,“这个地方真奇怪,是吗?你们住在这里吗?”
 
  “不是。”罗恩说,一边朝哈利扬了扬眉毛。
 
  哈利弯下腰,透过长长的、黑洞洞的水管向上望去。“你有没有想过,我们怎么顺着水管回到那上面去呢?”他对罗恩说。
 
  罗恩摇了摇头。风凰福克斯刚才嗖地飞过哈利身旁,此刻在他前面扑扇着翅膀,亮晶晶的眼睛在黑暗中显得格外明亮,它摆动着尾巴后面长长的金色羽毛。哈利迟疑地望着它。
 
  “它好像希望你抓住它……”罗恩说,显得有些困惑,“可是你太重了,一只鸟不可能把你拉上去的。”
 
  “福克斯可不是一只普通的鸟。”哈利说。他迅速转向其他人,“我们必须一个抓牢一个。金妮,你抓住罗恩的手。洛哈特教授——”
 
  “他说的是你——”罗恩很不客气地对洛哈特说道,“你抓住金妮的另一只手。”
 
  哈利把宝剑和分院帽塞进腰带,罗恩抓住哈利的长袍后襟,哈利伸手抓住福克斯尾巴上热得出奇的羽毛。一种奇特的轻松感迅速掠过他的全身,接着,呼的一下,他们都顺着水管向上飞去。哈利可以听见洛哈特悬挂在他下面,嘴里不住地喊道:“太惊人了!太惊人了!简直像魔法一样!”
 
  寒冷的气流吹拂着哈利的头发。他还在尽情享受这种飞行的乐趣时,旅程结束了——四个人落在哭泣的桃金娘的盥洗室的潮湿地板上,就在洛哈特把他的帽子扶正时,那座掩盖水管的水池自动滑到了原来的地方。
 
  桃金娘瞪大眼睛望着他们。“你还活着。”她扫兴地对哈利说。
 
  “没必要用这么失望的口气说话。”哈利板着脸说,一边擦去眼镜片上星星点点的血迹和黏液。
 
  “噢,是这样……我一直在考虑,如果你死了,欢迎你和我共同使用这个抽水马桶。”桃金娘说,害羞得脸变成了银白色。
 
  “哈哈!”他们离开盥洗室,走向外面空荡荡的走廊时,罗恩说,“哈利!我觉得桃金娘喜欢上你了!金妮,你有了竞争对手啦!”
 
  可是,眼泪仍然像断了线的珍珠一样,无声地从金妮的面颊上滚落下来。
 
  “现在往哪儿走?”罗恩焦虑地看了金妮一眼,问道。
 
  哈利指了指前面。福克斯在前面领路,顺着走廊一路闪着金光。他们大步跟着它,片刻之后,发现自己站在了麦格教授的办公室外面。哈利敲了敲门,然后把门推开了。
 

 
  ①汤姆·马沃罗·里德尔的英文是“Tom Marvolo Riddle”,“我是伏地魔”的英文是“I Am L0rd Voldemort”。字母一样,只是排列不同。

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 31楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0



  Riddle opened his mouth, but froze.
  Music was coming from somewhere. Riddle whirled around to stare down the empty Chamber. The music was growing louder. It was eerie, spine-tingling, unearthly; it lifted the hair on Harry's scalp and made his heart feel as though it was swelling to twice its normal size. Then, as the music reached such a pitch that Harry felt it vibrating inside his own ribs, flames erupted at the top of the nearest pillar.
  A crimson bird the size of a swan had appeared, piping its weird music to the vaulted ceiling. It had a glittering golden tail as long as a peacock's and gleaming golden talons, which were gripping a ragged bundle.
  A second later, the bird was flying straight at Harry. It dropped the ragged thing it was carrying at his feet, then landed heavily on his shoulder. As it folded its great wings, Harry looked up and saw it had a long, sharp golden beak and a beady black eye.
  The bird stopped singing. It sat still and warm next to Harry's cheek, gazing steadily at Riddle.
  "That's a phoenix    said Riddle, staring shrewdly back at it.
  "Fawkes?" Harry breathed, and he felt the bird's golden claws squeeze his shoulder gently
  "And that -" said Riddle, now eyeing the ragged thing that Fawkes had dropped, "that's the old school Sorting Hat -"
  So it was. Patched, frayed, and dirty, the hat lay motionless at Harry's feet.
  Riddle began to laugh again. He laughed so hard that the dark chamber rang with it, as though ten Riddles were laughing at once
  "This is what Dumbledore sends his defender! A songbird and an old hat! Do you feel brave, Harry Potter? Do you feel safe now?"
  Harry didn't answer. He might not see what use Fawkes or the Sorting Hat were, but he was no longer alone, and he waited for Riddle to stop laughing with his courage mounting.
  "To business, Harry," said Riddle, still smiling broadly. "Twice - in your past, in my future - we have met. And twice I failed to kill you. How did you survive? Tell me everything. The longer you talk," he added softly, "the longer you stay alive."
  Harry was thinking fast, weighing his chances. Riddle had the wand. He, Harry, had Fawkes and the Sorting Hat, neither of which would be much good in a duel. It looked bad, all right ... but the longer Riddle stood there, the more life was dwindling out of Ginny ... and in the meantime, Harry noticed suddenly, Riddle's outline was becoming clearer, more solid .... If it had to be a fight between him and Riddle, better sooner than later.
  "No one knows why you lost your powers when you attacked me," said Harry abruptly. "I don't know myself But I know why you couldn't kill me. Because my mother died to save me. My common Muggle-born mother," he added, shaking with suppressed rage. "She stopped you killing me. And I've seen the real you, I saw you last year. You're a wreck. You're barely alive. That's where all your power got you. You're in hiding. You're ugly, you're foul -"
  Riddle's face contorted. Then he forced it into an awful smile. "So. Your mother died to save you. Yes, that's a powerful countercharm. I can see now ... there is nothing special about you, after all. I wondered, you see. There are strange likenesses between us, after all. Even you must have noticed. Both half-bloods, orphans, raised by Muggles. Probably the only two Parselmouths to come to Hogwarts since the great Slytherin himself We even look something alike ... but after all, it was merely a lucky chance that saved you from me. That's all I wanted to know."
  Harry stood, tense, waiting for Riddle to raise his wand. But Riddle's twisted smile was widening again.
  "Now, Harry, I'm going to teach you a little lesson. Let's match the powers of Lord Voldemort, Heir of Salazar Slytherin, against famous Harry Potter, and the best weapons Dumbledore can give him . . . ."
  He cast an amused eye over Fawkes and the Sorting Hat, then walked away. Harry, fear spreading up his numb legs, watched Ridthe stop between the high pillars and look up into the stone face of Slytherin, high above him in the half-darkness. Riddle opened his mouth wide and hissed - but Harry understood what he was saying ....
  "Speak to me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four. "
  Harry wheeled around to look up at the statue, Fawkes swaying on his shoulder.
  Slytherin's gigantic stone face was moving. Horrorstruck, Harry saw his mouth opening, wider and wider, to make a huge black hole.
  And something was stirring inside the statue's mouth. Something was slithering up from its depths.
  Harry backed away until he hit the dark Chamber wall, and as he shut his eyes tight he felt Fawkes' wing sweep his cheek as he took flight. Harry wanted to shout, "Don't leave me!" but what chance did a phoenix have against the king of serpents?
  Something huge hit the stone floor of the Chamber. Harry felt it shudder - he knew what was happening, he could sense it, could almost see the giant serpent uncoiling itself from Slytherin's mouth. Then he heard Riddle's hissing voice:
  "Kill him. "
  The basilisk was moving toward Harry; he could hear its heavy body slithering heavily across the dusty floor. Eyes still tightly shut, Harry began to run blindly sideways, his hands outstretched, feeling his way - Voldemort was laughing
  Harry tripped. He fell hard onto the stone and tasted blood the serpent was barely feet from him, he could hear it coming
  There was a loud, explosive spitting sound right above him, and then something heavy hit Harry so hard that he was smashed into the wall. Waiting for fangs to sink through his body he heard more mad hissing, something thrashing wildly off the pillars
  He couldn't help it - he opened his eyes wide enough to squint at what was going on.
  The enormous serpent, bright, poisonous green, thick as an oak trunk, had raised itself high in the air and its great blunt head was weaving drunkenly between the pillars. As Harry trembled, ready to close his eyes if it turned, he saw what had distracted the snake.
  Fawkes was soaring around its head, and the basilisk was snapping furiously at him with fangs long and thin as sabers
  Fawkes dived. His long golden beak sank out of sight and a sudden shower of dark blood spattered the floor. The snake's tail thrashed, narrowly missing Harry, and before Harry could shut his eyes, it turned - Harry looked straight into its face and saw that its eyes, both its great, bulbous yellow eyes, had been punctured by the phoenix; blood was streaming to the floor, and the snake was spitting in agony.
  "NO!" Harry heard Riddle screaming. "LEAVE THE BIRD! LEAVE THE BIRD! THE BOY IS BEHIND YOU. YOU CAN STILL SMELL HIM. KILL HIMI"
  The blinded serpent swayed, confused, still deadly. Fawkes was circling its head, piping his eerie song, jabbing here and there at its scaly nose as the blood poured from its ruined eyes.
  "Help me, help me," Harry muttered wildly, "someone - anyone
  The snake's tail whipped across the floor again. Harry ducked. Something soft hit his face.
  The basilisk had swept the Sorting Hat into Harry's arms. Harry seized it. It was all he had left, his only chance - he rammed it onto his head and threw himself flat onto the floor as the basilisk's tail swung over him again.
  Help me - help me - Harry thought, his eyes screwed tight under the hat. Please help me
  There was no answering voice. Instead, the hat contracted, as though an invisible hand was squeezing it very tightly.
  Something very hard and heavy thudded onto the top of Harry's head, almost knocking him out. Stars winking in front of his eyes, he grabbed the top of the hat to pull it off and felt something long and hard beneath it.
  A gleaming silver sword had appeared inside the hat, its handle glittering with rubies the size of eggs.
  "KILL THE BOY! LEAVE THE BIRD! THE BOY IS BEHIND YOU. SNIFF -- SMELL HIM."
  Harry was on his feet, ready. The basilisk's head was falling, its body coiling around, hitting pillars as it twisted to face him. He could see the vast, bloody eye sockets, see the mouth stretching wide, wide enough to swallow him whole, lined with fangs long as his sword, thin, glittering, venomous -
  It lunged blindly -- Harry dodged and it hit the Chamber wall. It lunged again, and its forked tongue lashed Harry's side. He raised the sword in both his hands -
  The basilisk lunged again, and this time its aim was true -- Harry threw his whole weight behind the sword and drove it to the hilt into the roof of the serpent's mouth -
  But as warm blood drenched Harry's arms, he felt a searing pain just above his elbow. One long, poisonous fang was sinking deeper and deeper into his arm and it splintered as the basilisk keeled over sideways and fell, twitching, to the floor.
  Harry slid down the wall. He gripped the fang that was spreading poison through his body and wrenched it out of his arm. But he knew it was too late. White-hot pain was spreading slowly and steadily from the wound. Even as he dropped the fang and watched his own blood soaking his robes, his vision went foggy. The Chamber was dissolving in a whirl of dull color.
  A patch of scarlet swam past, and Harry heard a soft clatter of claws beside him.
  "Fawkes," said Harry thickly. "You were fantastic, Fawkes . . . ."
  He felt the bird lay its beautiful head on the spot where the serpent's fang had pierced him.
  He could hear echoing footsteps and then a dark shadow moved in front of him.
  "You're dead, Harry Potter," said Riddle's voice above him. "Dead. Even Dumbledore's bird knows it. Do you see what he's doing, Potter? He's crying."
  Harry blinked. Fawke's head slid in and out of focus. Thick, pearly tears were trickling down the glossy feathers.
  "I'm going to sit here and watch you die, Harry Potter. Take your time. I'm in no hurry."
  Harry felt drowsy. Everything around him seemed to be spinning.
  "So ends the famous Harry Potter," said Riddle's distant voice. "Alone in the Chamber of Secrets, forsaken by his friends, defeated at last by the Dark Lord he so unwisely challenged. You'll be back with your dear Mudblood mother soon, Harry... She bought you twelve years of borrowed time ... but Lord Voldemort got you in the end, as you knew he must . . . ."
  If this is dying, thought Harry, it's not so bad.
  Even the pain was leaving him ....
  But was this dying? Instead of going black, the Chamber seemed to be coming back into focus. Harry gave his head a little shake and there was Fawkes, still resting his head on Harry's arm. A pearly patch of tears was shining all around the wound -- except that there was no wound
  "Get away, bird," said Riddle's voice suddenly. "Get away from him - I said, get away --"
  Harry raised his head. Riddle was pointing Harry's wand at
  Fawkes; there was a bang like a gun, and Fawkes took flight again in a whirl of gold and scarlet.
  "Phoenix tears. - ." said Riddle quietly, staring at Harry's arm. "Of course ... healing powers ... I forgot. . ."
  He looked into Harry's face. "But it makes no difference. In fact, I prefer it this way. Just you and me, Harry Potter ... you and me....
  He raised the wand
  Then, in a rush of wings, Fawkes had soared back overhead and something fell into Harry's lap -- the diary.
  For a split second, both Harry and Riddle, wand still raised, stared at it. Then, without thinking, without considering, as though he had meant to do it all along, Harry seized the basilisk fang on the floor next to him and plunged it straight into the heart of the book.
  There was a long, dreadful, piercing scream. Ink spurted out of the diary in torrents, streaming over Harry's hands, flooding the floor. Riddle was writhing and twisting, screaming and flailing and then
  He had gone. Harry's wand fell to the floor with a clatter and there was silence. Silence except for the steady drip drip of ink still oozing from the diary. The basilisk venom had burned a sizzling hole right through it.
  Shaking all over, Harry pulled himself up. His head was spinning as though he'd just traveled miles by Floo powder. Slowly, he gathered together his wand and the Sorting Hat, and, with a huge tug, retrieved the glittering sword from the roof of the basilisk's mouth.
  Then came a faint moan from the end of the Chamber. Ginny was stirring. As Harry hurried toward her, she sat up. Her bemused eyes traveled from the huge form of the dead basilisk, over Harry, in his blood-soaked robes, then to the diary in his hand. She drew a great, shuddering gasp and tears began to pour down her face.
  "Harry -- oh, Harry -- I tried to tell you at b-breakfast, but I c-couldn't say it in front of Percy -- it was me, Harry -- but I -- I s-swear I d- diddt mean to -- R-Riddle made me, he t-took me over -- and - how did you kill that -- that thing? W-where's Riddle? The last thing I r- remember is him coming out of the diary --"
  " It's all right," said Harry, holding up the diary, and showing Ginny the fang hole, "Riddle's finished. Look! Him and the basilisk. C'mon, Ginny, let's get out of here --"
  "I'm going to be expelled!" Ginny wept as Harry helped her awkwardly to her feet. "I've looked forward to coming to Hogwarts ever since B-Bill came and n-now I'll have to leave and -- w-what'll Mum and Dad say?"
  Fawkes was waiting for them, hovering in the Chamber entrance. Harry urged Ginny forward; they stepped over the motionless coils of the dead basilisk, through the echoing gloom, and back into the tunnel. Harry heard the stone doors close behind them with a soft hiss.
  After a few minutes' progress up the dark tunnel, a distant sound of slowly shifting rock reached Harry's ears.
  "Ron!" Harry yelled, speeding up. "Ginny's okay! I've got her!"
  He heard Ron give a strangled cheer, and they turned the next bend to see his eager face staring through the sizable gap he had managed to make in the rock fall.
  "Ginny!" Ron thrust an arm through the gap in the rock to pull
  her through first. "You're alive! I don't believe it! What happened?" How - what -- where did that bird come from?"
  Fawkes had swooped through the gap after Ginny.
  "He's Dumbledore's," said Harry, squeezing through himself
  "How come you've got a sword?" said Ron, gaping at the glittering weapon in Harry's hand.
  "I'll explain when we get out of here," said Harry with a sideways glance at Ginny, who was crying harder than ever.
  "But --"
  "Later," Harry said shortly. He didn't think it was a good idea to tell Ron yet who'd been opening the Chamber, not in front of Ginny, anyway. "Where's Lockhart?"
  "Back there," said Ron, still looking puzzled but jerking his head up the tunnel toward the pipe. "He's in a bad way. Come and see."
  Led by Fawkes, whose wide scarlet wings emitted a soft golden glow in the darkness, they walked all the way back to the mouth of the pipe. Gilderoy Lockhart was sitting there, humming placidly to himself.
  "His memory's gone," said Ron. "The Memory Charm backfired. Hit him instead of us. Hasn't got a clue who he is, or where he is, or who we are. I told him to come and wait here. He's a danger to himself"
  Lockhart peered good-naturedly up at them all.
  "Hello," he said. "Odd sort of place, this, isn't it? Do you live here?"
  "No," said Ron, raising his eyebrows at Harry.
  Harry bent down and looked up the long, dark pipe.
  "Have you thought how we're going to get back up this?" he said to Ron.
  Ron shook his head, but Fawkes the phoenix had swooped past Harry and was now fluttering in front of him, his beady eyes bright in the dark. He was waving his long golden tail feathers. Harry looked uncertainly at him.
  "He looks like he wants you to grab hold. . ." said Ron, looking perplexed. "But you're much too heavy for a bird to pull up there -"
  "Fawkes," said Harry, "isn't an ordinary bird." He turned quickly to the others. "We've got to hold on to each other. Ginny, grab Ron's hand. Professor Lockhart --"
  "He means you," said Ron sharply to Lockhart.
  "You hold Ginny's other hand --"
  Harry tucked the sword and the Sorting Hat into his belt, Ron took hold of the back of Harry's robes, and Harry reached out and took hold of Fawkes's strangely hot tail feathers.
  An extraordinary lightness seemed to spread through his whole body and the next second, in a rush of wings, they were flying upward through the pipe. Harry could hear Lockhart dangling below him, saying, "Amazing! Amazing! This is just like magic!" The chill air was whipping through Harry's hair, and before he'd stopped enjoying the ride, it was over -- all four of them were hitting the wet floor of Moaning Myrtle's bathroom, and as Lockhart straightened his hat, the sink that hid the pipe was sliding back into place.
  Myrtle goggled at them.
  "You're alive," she said blankly to Harry.
  "There's no need to sound so disappointed," he said grimly, wiping flecks of blood and slime off his glasses.
  "Oh, well ... Id just been thinking ... if you had died, you'd have been welcome to share my toilet," said Myrtle, blushing silver.
  "Urgh!" said Ron as they left the bathroom for the dark, deserted corridor outside. "Harry! I think Myrtle's grown fond of you! You've got competition, Ginny!"
  But tears were still flooding silently down Ginny's face.
  "Where now?" said Ron, with an anxious look at Ginny. Harry pointed.
  Fawkes was leading the way, glowing gold along the corridor. They strode after him, and moments later, found themselves outside Professor McGonagall's office.
  Harry knocked and pushed the door open.
  G F-I A P T E IR
  k' I G 14 T V V N
  DO
  Y'$ REWARD
  or a moment there was silence as Harry, Ron, Ginny, and Lockhart stood in the doorway, covered in muck and slime and (in Harry's case) blood. Then there was a scream.
  "Ginny!"
  It was Mrs. Weasley, who had been sitting crying in front of the fire. She leapt to her feet, closely followed by Mr. Weasley, and both of them flung themselves on their daughter.
  Harry, however, was looking past them. Professor Dumbledore was standing by the mantelpiece, beaming, next to Professor McGonagall, who was taking great, steadying gasps, clutching her chest. Fawkes went whooshing past Harry's ear and settled on Dumbledore's shoulder, just as Harry found himself and Ron being swept into Mrs. Weasleys tight embrace.
  "You saved her! You saved her! How did you do it?"
  "I think we'd all like to know that," said Professor McGonagall weakly.
  Mrs. Weasley let go of Harry, who hesitated for a moment, then walked over to the desk and laid upon it the Sorting Hat, the rubyencrusted sword, and what remained of Riddle's diary.
  Then he started telling them everything. For nearly a quarter of an hour he spoke into the rapt silence: He told them about hearing the disembodied voice, how Hermione had finally realized that he was hearing a basilisk in the pipes; how he and Ron had followed the spiders into the forest, that Aragog had told them where the last victim of the basilisk had died; how he had guessed that Moaning Myrtle had been the victim, and that the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets might be in her bathroom ....
  "Very well," Professor McGonagall prompted him as he paused, "so you found out where the entrance was -- breaking a hundred school rules into pieces along the way, I might add - but how on earth did you all get out of there alive, Potter?"
  So Harry, his voice now growing hoarse from all this talking, told them about Fawkes's timely arrival and about the Sorting Hat giving him the sword. But then he faltered. He had so far avoided mentioning Riddle's diary -- or Ginny. She was standing with her head against Mrs. Weasley's shoulder, and tears were still coursing silently down her cheeks. What if they expelled her? Harry thought in panic. Riddle's diary didn't work anymore .... How could they prove it had been he who'd made her do it all?
  Instinctively, Harry looked at Dumbledore, who smiled faintly, the firelight glancing off his half-moon spectacles.
  "What interests me most," said Dumbledore gently, "is how Lord Voldemort managed to enchant Ginny, when my sources tell me he is currently in hiding in the forests of Albania."
  Relief -- warm, sweeping, glorious relief -- swept over Harry. "W- what's that?" said Mr. Weasley in a stunned voice. "YouKnow-Who? En-enchant Ginny? But Ginny's not ... Ginny hasn't been ... has she?"
  "It was this diary," said Harry quickly, picking it up and showing it to Dumbledore. "Riddle wrote it when he was sixteen . . . ."
  Dumbledore took the diary from Harry and peered keenly down his long, crooked nose at its burnt and soggy pages.
  "Brilliant," he said softly. "Of course, he was probably the most brilliant student Hogwarts has ever seen." He turned around to the Weasleys, who were looking utterly bewildered.
  "Very few people know that Lord Voldemort was once called Tom Riddle. I taught him myself, fifty years ago, at Hogwarts. He disappeared after leaving the school ... traveled far and wide ... sank so deeply into the Dark Arts, consorted with the very worst of our kind, underwent so many dangerous, magical transformations, that when he resurfaced as Lord Voldemort, he was barely recognizable. Hardly anyone connected Lord Voldemort with the clever, handsome boy who was once Head Boy here."
  "But, Ginny," said Mrs. Weasley. "What's our Ginny got to do with - with -- him?"
  "His d-diaryl" Ginny sobbed. "I've b-been writing in it, and he's been w-writing back all year --"
  "tinny!" said Mr. Weasley, flabbergasted. "Haven't I taught you anything. What have I always told you? Never trust anything that can think for itself if you can't see where it keeps its brain? Why didn't you show the diary to me, or your mother? A suspicious object like that, it was clearly full of Dark Magic ='
  "I d-didn't know," sobbed Ginny. "I found it inside one of the books Mum got me. I th-thought someone had just left it in there and forgotten about it --"
  "Miss Weasley should go up to the hospital wing right away," Dumbledore interrupted in a firm voice. "This has been a terrible ordeal for her. There will be no punishment. Older and wiser wizards than she have been hoodwinked by Lord Voldemort." He strode over to the door and opened it. "Bed rest and perhaps a large, steaming mug of hot chocolate. I always find that cheers me up," he added, twinkling kindly down at her. "You will find that Madam Pomfrey is still awake. She's just giving out Mandrake juice -- I daresay the basilisk's victims will be waking up any moment."
  "So Hermione's okay!" said Ron brightly.
  "There has been no lasting harm done, Ginny," said Dumbledore.
  Mrs. Weasley led Ginny out, and Mr. Weasley followed, still looking deeply shaken.
  "You know, Minerva," Professor Dumbledore said thoughtfully to Professor McGonagall, "I think all this merits a good feast. Might I ask you to go and alert the kitchens?"
  "Right," said Professor McGonagall crisply, also moving to the door. "I'll leave you to deal with Potter and Weasley, shall I?"
  "Certainly," said Dumbledore.
  She left, and Harry and Ron gazed uncertainly at Dumbledore. What exactly had Professor McGonagall meant, deal with them? Surely - surely - they weren't about to be punished?
  "I seem to remember telling you both that I would have to expel you if you broke any more school rules, said Dumbledore.
  Ron opened his mouth in horror.
  "Which goes to show that the best of us must sometimes eat our words," Dumbledore went on, smiling. "You will both receive Special Awards for Services to the School and -- let me see - yes, I think two hundred points apiece for Gryffindor."
  Ron went as briglitly pink as Lockhart's valentine flowers and closed his mouth again.
  "But one of us seems to be keeping mightily quiet about his part in this dangerous adventure," Dumbledore added. "Why so modest, Gilderoy?"
  Harry gave a start. He had completely forgotten about Lockhart. He turned and saw that Lockhart was standing in a corner of the room, still wearing his vague smile. When Dumbledore addressed him, Lockhart looked over his shoulder to see who he was talking to.
  "Professor Dumbledore," Ron said quickly, "there was an accident down in the Chamber of Secrets. Professor Lockhart --"
  "Am I a professor?" said Lockhart in mild surprise. "Goodness. I expect I was hopeless, was I?"
  "He tried to do a Memory Charm and the wand backfired," Ron explained quietly to Dumbledore.
  "Dear me," said Dumbledore, shaking his head, his long silver mustache quivering. "Impaled upon your own sword, Gilderoy!"
  "Sword?" said Lockhart dimly. "Haven't got a sword. That boy has, though." He pointed at Harry. "He'll lend you one."
  "Would you mind taking Professor Lockhart up to the infirmary, too?" Dumbledore said to Ron. "Id like a few more words with Harry .....
  Lockhart ambled out. Ron cast a curious look back at Dumbledore and Harry as he closed the door.
  Dumbledore crossed to one of the chairs by the fire.
  "Sit down, Harry," he said, and Harry sat, feeling unaccountably nervous.
  "First of all, Harry, I want to thank you," said Dumbledore, eyes twinkling again. "You must have shown me real loyalty down in the Chamber. Nothing but that could have called Fawkes to you."
  He stroked the phoenix, which had fluttered down onto his knee. Harry grinned awkwardly as Dumbledore watched him.
  "And so you met Tom Riddle," said Dumbledore thoughtfully. "I imagine he was most interested in you . . . . "
  Suddenly, something that was nagging at Harry came tumbling out of his mouth.
  "Professor Dumbledore ... Riddle said I'm like him. Strange likenesses, he said ......
  "Did he, now?" said Dumbledore, looking thoughtfully at Harry from under his thick silver eyebrows. "And what do you think, Harry?"
  "I don't think I'm like him!" said Harry, more loudly than he'd intended. "I mean, I'm -- I'm in Gryffindor, I'm . . ."
  But he fell silent, a lurking doubt resurfacing in his mind.
  "Professor," he started again after a moment. "The Sorting Hat told me Id -- Id have done well in Slytherin. Everyone thought I was Slytherin's heir for a while ... because I can speak Parseltongue ....
  "You can speak Parseltongue, Harry," said Dumbledore calmly, "because Lord Voldemort -- who is the last remaining ancestor
  of Salazar Slytherin -- can speak Parseltongue. Unless I'm much mistaken, he transferred some of his own powers to you the night he gave you that scar. Not something he intended to do, I'm sure ....
  "Voldemort put a bit of himself in me?" Harry said, thunderstruck.
  "It certainly seems so."
  "So I should be in Slytherin," Harry said, looking desperately into Dumbledore's face. "The Sorting Hat could see Slytherin's power in me, and it --"
  "Put you in Gryffindor," said Dumbledore calmly. "Listen to me, Harry. You happen to have many qualities Salazar Slytherin prized in his hand- picked students. His own very rare gift, Parseltongue - resourcefulness - determination -- a certain disregard for rules," he added, his mustache quivering again. "Yet the Sorting Hat placed you in Gryffindor. You know why that was. Think."
  "It only put me in Gryffindor," said Harry in a defeated voice, "because I asked not to go in Slytherin . . . ."
  `Exactly, "said Dumbledore, beaming once more. "Which makes you very different from Tom Riddle. It is our choices, Harry, that show what we truly are, far more than our abilities." Harry sat motionless in his chair, stunned. "If you want proof, Harry, that you belong in Gryffindor, I suggest you look more closely at this."
  Dumbledore reached across to Professor McGonagall's desk, picked up the blood-stained silver sword, and handed it to Harry. Dully, Harry turned it over, the rubies blazing in the firelight. And then he saw the name engraved just below the hilt.
  Godric Gryffindor
  "Only a true Gryffindor could have pulled that out of the hat, Harry," said Dumbledore simply.
  For a minute, neither of them spoke. Then Dumbledore pulled open one of the drawers in Professor McGonagall's desk and took out a quill and a bottle of ink.
  What you need, Harry, is some food and sleep. I suggest you go down to the feast, while I write to Azkaban -- we need our gamekeeper back. And I must draft an advertisement for the Daily Prophet, too," he added thoughtfully. "We'll be needing a new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher... Dear me, we do seem to run through them, don't we?"
  Harry got up and crossed to the door. He had just reached for the handle, however, when the door burst open so violently that it bounced back off the wall.
  Lucius Malfoy stood there, fury in his face. And cowering behind his legs, heavily wrapped in bandages, was Dobby.
  "Good evening, Lucius," said Dumbledore pleasantly.
  Mr. Malfoy almost knocked Harry over as he swept into the room. Dobby went scurrying in after him, crouching at the hem of his cloak, a look of abject terror on his face.
  The elf was carrying a stained rag with which he was attempting to finish cleaning Mr. Malfoys shoes. Apparently Mr. Malfoy had set out in a great hurry, for not only were his shoes half-polished, but his usually sleek hair was disheveled. Ignoring the elf bobbing apologetically around his ankles, he fixed his cold eyes upon Dumbledore.
  "So!" he said "You've come back. The governors suspended you, but you still saw fit to return to Hogwarts."
  "Well, you see, Lucius," said Dumbledore, smiling serenely, "the other eleven governors contacted me today. It was something like being caught in a hailstorm of owls, to tell the truth. They'd heard that Arthur Weasleys daughter had been killed and wanted me back here at once. They seemed to think I was the best man for the job after all. Very strange tales they told me, too .... Several of them seemed to think that you had threatened to curse their families if they didn't agree to suspend me in the first place."
  Mr. Malfoy went even paler than usual, but his eyes were still slits of fury.
  "So -- have you stopped the attacks yet?" he sneered. "Have you caught the culprit?"
  "We have," said Dumbledore, with a smile.
  "Well?"said Mr. Malfoy sharply. "Who is it?"
  "The same person as last time, Lucius," said Dumbledore. "But this time, Lord Voldemort was acting through somebody else. By means of this diary."
  He held up the small black book with the large hole through the center, watching Mr. Malfoy closely. Harry, however, was watching Dobby.
  The elf was doing something very odd. His great eyes fixed meaningfully on Harry, he kept pointing at the diary, then at Mr. Malfoy, and then hitting himself hard on the head with his fist.
  "I see. . . " said Mr. Malfoy slowly to Dumbledore.
  "A clever plan," said Dumbledore in a level voice, still staring Mr. Malfoy straight in the eye. "Because if Harry here" --Mr. Malfoy shot Harry a swift, sharp look -- "and his friend Ron hadn't discovered this book, why -- Ginny Weasley might have taken all
  the blame. No one would ever have been able to prove she hadn't acted of her own free will ......
  Mr. Malfoy said nothing. His face was suddenly masklike.
  "And imagine," Dumbledore went on, "what might have happened then .... The Weasleys are one of our most prominent pure-blood families. Imagine the effect on Arthur Weasley and his Muggle Protection Act, if his own daughter was discovered attacking and - killing Muggle-borns .... Very fortunate the diary was discovered, and Riddle's memories wiped from it. "Who knows what the consequences might have been otherwise ......
  Mr. Malfoy forced himself to speak.
  "Very fortunate," he said stiffly.
  And still, behind his back, Dobby was pointing, first to the diary, then to Lucius Malfoy, then punching himself in the head.
  And Harry suddenly understood. He nodded at Dobby, and Dobby backed into a corner, now twisting his ears in punishment.
  "Don't you want to know how Ginny got hold of that diary, Mr. Malfoy?" said Harry.
  Lucius Malfoy rounded on him.
  "How should I know how the stupid little girl got hold of it?" he said.
  "Because you gave it to her," said Harry. "In Flourish and Blotts. You picked up her old Transfiguration book and slipped the diary inside it, didn't you?"
  He saw Mr. Malfoy's white hands clench and unclench.
  "Prove it," he hissed.
  "Oh, no one will be able to do that," said Dumbledore, smiling at Harry. "Not now that Riddle has vanished from the book. On the other hand, I would advise you, Lucius, not to go giving out any more of Lord Voldemort's old school things. If any more of them find their way into innocent hands, I think Arthur Weasley, for one, will make sure they are traced back to you ......
  Lucius Malfoy stood for a moment, and Harry distinctly saw his right hand twitch as though he was longing to reach for his wand. Instead, he turned to his house-elf
  "We're going, Dobby!"
  He wrenched open the door and as the elf came hurrying up to him, he kicked him right through it. They could hear Dobby squealing with pain all the way along the corridor. Harry stood for a moment, thinking hard. Then it came to him -
  "Professor Dumbledore," he said hurriedly. "Can I give that diary back to Mr. Malfoy, please?"
  "Certainly, Harry," said Dumbledore calmly. "But hurry. The feast, remember ......
  Harry grabbed the diary and dashed out of the office. He could hear Dobby's squeals of pain receding around the corner. Quickly, wondering if this plan could possibly work, Harry took off one of his shoes, pulled off his slimy, filthy sock, and stuffed the diary into it. Then he ran down the dark corridor.
  He caught up with them at the top of the stairs.
  "Mr. Malfoy," he gasped, skidding to a halt, "I've got something for you --"
  And he forced the smelly sock into Lucius Malfoy's hand.
  ")What the --?"
  Mr. Malfoy ripped the sock off the diary, threw it aside, then looked furiously from the ruined book to Harry.
  You'll meet the same sticky end as your parents one of these days, Harry Potter," he said softly. "They were meddlesome fools, too.
  He turned to go.
  "Come, Dobby. I said, come."
  But Dobby didn't move. He was holding up Harry's disgusting, slimy sock, and looking at it as though it were a priceless treasure.
  "Master has given a sock," said the elf in wonderment. "Master gave it to Dobby."
  "What's that?" spat Mr. Malfoy. "What did you say?"
  "Got a sock," said Dobby in disbelief. "Master threw it, and Dobby caught it, and Dobby -- Dobby is free. "
  Lucius Malfoy stood frozen, staring at the elf Then he lunged at Harry.
  "You've lost me my servant, boy!"
  But Dobby shouted, "You shall not harm Harry Potter!"
  There was a loud bang, and Mr. Malfoy was thrown backward. He crashed down the stairs, three at a time, landing in a crumpled heap on the landing below. He got up, his face livid, and pulled out his wand, but Dobby raised a long, threatening finger.
  "You shall go now," he said fiercely, pointing down at Mr. Malfoy. "You shall not touch Harry Potter. You shall go now."
  Lucius Malfoy had no choice. With a last, incensed stare at the pair of them, he swung his cloak around him and hurried out of sight.
  "Harry Potter freed Dobby!" said the elf shrilly, gazing up at Harry, moonlight from the nearest window reflected in his orb-like eyes. "Harry Potter set Dobby free!"
  "Least I could do, Dobby," said Harry, grinning. "Just promise never to try and save my life again."
  The elf's ugly brown face split suddenly into a wide, toothy smile.
  "I've just got one question, Dobby," said Harry as Dobby pulled on Harry's sock with shaking hands. "You told me all this had nothing to do with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, remember? Well --"
  "It was a clue, sir," said Dobby, his eyes widening, as though this was obvious. "Was giving you a clue. The Dark Lord, before he changed his name, could be freely named, you see?"
  "Right," said Harry weakly. "Well, Id better go. There's a feast, and my friend Hermione should be awake by now .....
  Dobby threw his arms around Harry's middle and hugged him.
  "Harry Potter is greater by far than Dobby knew!" he sobbed. "Farewell, Harry Potter!"
  And with a final loud crack, Dobby disappeared.
  Harry had been to several Hogwarts feasts, but never one quite like this. Everybody was in their pajamas, and the celebration lasted all night. Harry didn't know whether the best bit was Hermione running toward him, screaming "You solved it! You solved it!" or Justin hurrying over from the Hufflepuff table to wring. his hand and apologize endlessly for suspecting him, or Hagrid turning up at half past three, cuffing Harry and Ron so hard on the shoulders that they were knocked into their plates of trifle, or his and Ron's four hundred points for Gryffindor securing the House Cup for the second year running, or Professor McGonagall standing up to tell them all that the exams had been canceled as a school treat ("Oh, no!" said Hermione), or Dumbledore announcing that, unfortunately, Professor Lockhart would be unable to return next year, owing to the fact that he needed to go away and get his memory back. Quite a few of the teachers joined in the cheering that greeted this news.
  "Shame," said Ron, helping himself to a jam doughnut. "He was starting to grow on me."
  The rest of the final term passed in a haze of blazing sunshine. Hogwarts was back to normal with only a few, small differences - Defense Against the Dark Arts classes were canceled ("but we've had plenty of practice at that anyway," Ron told a disgruntled Hermione) and Lucius Malfoy had been sacked as a school governor. Draco was no longer strutting around the school as though he owned the place. On the contrary, he looked resentful and sulky. On the other hand, Ginny Weasley was perfectly happy again.
  Too soon, it was time for the journey home on the Hogwarts Express. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, and Ginny got a compartment to themselves. They made the most of the last few hours in which they were allowed to do magic before the holidays. They played Exploding Snap, set off the very last of Fred and George's Filibuster fireworks, and practiced disarming each other by magic. Harry was getting very good at it.
  They were almost at King's Cross when Harry remembered something.
  "Ginny - what did you see Percy doing, that he didn't want you to tell anyone?"
  "Oh, that," said Ginny, giggling. "Well - Percy's got a girlfriend." Fred dropped a stack of books on George's head.
  "What?"
  "It's that Ravenclaw prefect, Penelope Clearwater," said Ginny. "That's who he was writing to all last summer. He's been meeting her all over the school in secret. I walked in on them kissing in an empty classroom one day. He was so upset when she was -- you know - attacked. You won't tease him, will you?" she added anxiously.
  "Wouldn't dream of it," said Fred, who was looking like his birthday had come early.
  "Definitely not," said George, sniggering.
  The Hogwarts Express slowed and finally stopped.
  Harry pulled out his quill and a bit of parchment and turned to Ron and Hermione.
  "This is called a telephone number," he told Ron, scribbling it twice, tearing the parchment in two, and handing it to them. "I told your dad how to use a telephone last summer - he'll know. Call me at the Dursleys', okay? I can't stand another two months with only Dudley to talk to ......
  "Your aunt and uncle will be proud, though, won't they?" said Hermione as they got off the train and joined the crowd thronging toward the enchanted barrier. "When they hear what you did this year?"
  "Proud?" said Harry. "Are you crazy? All those times I could've died, and I didn't manage it? They'll be furious ......
  And together they walked back through the gateway to the Muggle world. '


第十八章 多比的报偿
 
 

 
  哈利、罗恩、金妮和洛哈特站在门口,身上布满了淤泥和黏液,哈利的长袍上还沾着血迹。一时间,四下里一片静默。突然,一声尖叫——“金妮!”
 
  是韦斯莱夫人,她刚才一直坐在炉火前哭泣。她猛地跳起来,后面跟着韦斯莱先生,两个人同时伸出双臂,搂住了他们的宝贝女儿。
 
  哈利的目光越过他们,朝屋里望去。邓布利多教授面带微笑,站在壁炉架前面,在他旁边的是麦格教授,她用手揪住胸口,大口大口地抽着冷气。福克斯呼地贴着哈利的耳边飞过,落在邓布利多的肩头。就在这时,哈利发现自己和罗恩都被韦斯莱夫人紧紧搂到了怀里。
 
  “你们救了她!你们救了她!你们是怎么做的?”
 
  “这也是我们大家都想知道的。”麦格教授虚弱无力地说。
 
  韦斯莱夫人松开了哈利,哈利迟疑了片刻,走到书桌旁,把分院帽、镶着红宝石的银剑,以及里德尔那本日记的残骸,一样一样都放在桌上。随后,他开始把事情原原本本地讲给他们听。他讲了大约有一刻钟,大家听得十分专心,房间里鸦雀无声。他讲到,他总是听见那个没有形体的、游魂般的声音,赫敏费尽心思,终于发现他听见的是一条蛇怪潜伏在水管里的声音;他还讲到,他和罗恩曾经跟随蜘蛛进入了禁林,阿拉戈克告诉他们蛇怪的最后一个牺牲品是在什么地方遇害的,于是他便猜到,哭泣的桃金娘就是那个受害者,而密室的入口很可能就在她的盥洗室里……
 
  “很好,”他停顿下来时,麦格教授鼓励他继续往下说,“这么说你们发现了入口在哪里——我还得补充一句,你们一路上违反了一百多条校规——可是你们究竟是怎么从那儿死里逃生的呢,波特?”
 
  于是哈利继续往下说,他因为不停地讲话,嗓子都沙哑了。他告诉他们,福克斯怎样及时赶到,分院帽怎样赠给他宝剑。可是接着,他的声音变得迟疑了。他前面一直避免提到里德尔的日记——提到金妮。此刻,金妮正站在那里,把头靠在韦斯莱夫人的肩膀上,眼泪仍然默默地顺着她的面颊滚落下来。如果他们把她开除了怎么办呢?哈利紧张地思索着。里德尔的日记已经失灵了……他们怎么能够证明,那些事情都是里德尔强迫她做的呢?哈利本能地把目光投向了邓布利多,只见校长淡淡地微笑着,火光在他半月形的眼镜片上飞快地一闪。
 
  “我最感兴趣的是,”邓布利多温和地说,“伏地魔是用什么办法迷惑金妮的,因为据我的消息来源显示,他目前正躲在阿尔巴尼亚的森林里呢。”
 
  哈利松了口气——大大地、如释重负地松了口气,浑身感到一阵轻松,心里热乎乎的。
 
  “什——什么?”韦斯莱夫人用惊愕的声音说,“神秘人?迷惑了金妮?可是金妮不是……金妮没有……是吗?”
 
  “都是这个日记本在作祟,”哈利赶紧说道,一边抓起那本日记,拿给邓布利多看,“是里德尔十六岁的时候写的。”
 
  邓布利多从哈利手里接过日记本,目光从他长长的鹰钩鼻上射下来,专注地凝视着那些湿乎乎的、被烧焦的纸页。
 
  “真了不起,”他轻声地说,“不用说,他大概可以说是霍格沃茨有史以来最出色的学生。”他转过身子,面对着韦斯莱夫妇,他们俩都显得十分困惑
 
  “很少有人知道伏地魔以前曾叫汤姆里德尔。五十年前,在霍格沃茨,我亲自教过他。他离开学校后就失踪了……周游四方,足迹遍及天涯海角……在黑魔法的泥潭中越陷越深,和巫师界最邪恶的家伙混迹在一起,经过许多次危险的魔法变形,最后作为伏地魔重新出现,人们很难认出他来。几乎没有一个人把伏地魔同曾在这里念书的那个聪明、英俊的男生学生会主席联系起来。”
 
  “可是金妮呢?”韦斯莱夫人说,“我们的金妮和——和他有什么关系?”
 
  “他的日——日记本!”金妮抽泣着说,“我一直在——在上面写字,整整一年,他——他不断地给我写回话——”
 
  “金妮!”韦斯莱先生惊得目瞪口呆,说道,“我难道没有教过你吗?我一直怎么跟你说的?永远不要相信任何能够独立思考的东西,除非你看清了它把头脑藏在什么地方。你当初为什么不把日记拿给我或你妈妈看看?像那样一个可疑的东西,显然充满了黑魔法的妖术!”
 
  “我——我不知道,”金妮仍在伤心地哭泣,“我在妈妈给我的一本书里发现它的。我——我以为有人把它夹在那里,忘记了——”
 
  “韦斯莱小姐应该立刻到校医院去,”邓布利多不由分说地插嘴道,“这对她来说是一场痛苦的折磨。学校不会对她有什么惩罚的。许多比她年长、比她足智多谋的巫师都被伏地魔蒙蔽了。”他大步走到门边,把门打开。“卧床休息,或许,还应该再喝上一大杯热气腾腾的巧克力奶,我一向觉得那对改善我的心情很有好处。”他说,一边低头慈祥地冲金妮眨眨眼睛。“你会发现庞弗雷夫人还没有睡觉。她刚才在分发曼德拉草药水——我敢说,蛇怪的受害者随时都可能醒过来。”
 
  “这么说,赫敏也没事了!”罗恩高兴地说。
 
  “没有造成任何持久性的伤害。”邓布利多说。
 
  韦斯莱夫人把金妮领了出去,韦斯莱先生跟在后面,仍然是一副受了很大打击的样子。
 
  “你知道吗,米勒娃,”邓布利多教授若有所思地对麦格教授说道,“我认为,这些事情,很值得开个宴会庆祝庆祝了。我能否请你去通知一下厨房呢?”
 
  “行,”麦格夫人干脆地说,也动身向门口走去,“波特和韦斯莱就交给你处理了,是吗?”
 
  “当然。”邓布利多说。
 
  她走了,哈利和罗恩不安地盯着邓布利多。麦格教授刚才的话到底是什么意思?处理他们?他们该不会一该不会——受到惩罚吧?
 
  “我记得我似乎对你们俩说过,如果你们再违反校规,我就不得不把你们开除了。”邓布利多说。
 
  罗恩惊恐地张大嘴巴。
 
  “这就说明,即使是我们中间最优秀的人,有时候也只能说话不算话了。”邓布利多笑眯眯地继续说道,“你们俩都获得了对学校的特殊贡献奖,还有——让我想想——对了,你们每人为格兰芬多赢得了二百分。”
 
  罗恩的脸顿时变成了鲜艳的粉红色,就像洛哈特送给大家的情人节鲜花,他的嘴巴也闭上了。
 
  “可是对于这一番惊心动魄的冒险经历,我们中间有一个人却始终保持着惊人的沉默。”邓布利多又说道,“你为何这么谦虚啊,吉德罗?”
 
  哈利惊得一跳。他把洛哈特完全忘到了脑后。他转过身去,看见洛哈特站在房间的一角,脸上仍然带着那种暖昧的笑容。当邓布利多向他提问时,洛哈特扭过头去看看邓布利多在跟谁说话。
 
  “邓布利多教授,”罗恩赶紧说道,“在下面的密室里发生了一起事故。洛哈特教授——”
 
  “怎么,我是教授?”洛哈特微微有些吃惊地说,“天哪,我还以为自己不会有多大出息呢!”
 
  “他想施一个遗忘魔咒,结果魔杖向后发射了。”罗恩小声地对邓布利多解释道。
 
  “我的天,”邓布利多说,摇了摇头,长长的、银白色的胡须微微颤动着,“吉德罗,你被自己的剑捅了一下?”
 
  “剑?”洛哈特迷惑地说,“我没有剑啊。那个男孩倒是有剑,”他指着哈利,“他会借给你一把的。”
 
  “劳驾,你能不能把洛哈特教授也送到医院去?”邓布利多对罗恩说,“我想跟哈利再谈几句……”
 
  洛哈特迈着轻快的步子走了出去。罗恩关门的时候,回头好奇地看了邓布利多和哈利一眼。
 
  邓布利多走向火边的一把椅子。“坐下吧,哈利。”他说。
 
  哈利坐了下来,心里感到紧张得难以形容。
 
  “首先,哈利,我要谢谢你,”邓布利多说,眼睛里又闪烁着光芒,“你在下面的密室里一定对我表现出了绝对的忠诚。只有这种忠诚,才能把福克斯召唤到你的身边。”
 
  那只凤凰已经扑棱棱地飞到了邓布利多的膝头,他轻轻地抚摸着它。哈利在邓布利多的注视下,不自然地笑了笑。
 
  “这么说你遇见了汤姆里德尔,”邓布利多若有所思地说,“我可以想象,他最感兴趣的就是你……”
 
  突然,一件一直困扰着哈利的事从他嘴里脱口而出。“邓布利多教授……里德尔说我很像他。有一些奇特的相似之处,他说……”
 
  “他是这么说的?”邓布利多说,浓密银眉下的眼睛沉思地望着哈利,“你是怎么想的呢,哈利?”
 
  “我才不像他呢!”哈利说,本来不想用这么大的声音说话的,“我的意思是说,我……我在格兰芬多,我是……”可是他沉默了,一丝疑虑又在他脑海里重新冒了出来。“教授,”过了片刻,他又说道,“分院帽对我说——我在斯莱特林会很优秀。有一段时间,大家都以为我是斯莱特林的继承人……因为我会说蛇佬腔——”
 
  “哈利,你会说蛇佬腔,”邓布利多平静地说道,“是因为伏地魔会说蛇佬腔。他是萨拉查斯莱特林的最后一个继承人。如果我没有弄错的话,他在给你留下伤疤的那天晚上,把他自己的一些法术也转移到了你的身上。他不是有意这么做的,我可以肯定……”
 
  “伏地魔把他自己的一部分转移到了我身体里?”哈利惊讶得目瞪口呆。
 
  “显然是这样的。”
 
  “这么说我应该在斯莱特林,”哈利绝望地盯着邓布利多的脸,说道,“分院帽可能在我身上看到了斯莱特林的一些本领,它就……”
 
  “把你放在了格兰芬多。”邓布利多不紧不慢地说,“听我说,哈利。你碰巧具有萨拉查斯莱特林精心挑选学生时特别看重的许多素质。他自已的一些罕见天赋,蛇佬腔……足智多谋……意志坚强……还有某种对法律条规的藐视。”他说,银白色的胡须又在微微颤抖,“可是分院帽把你放在了格兰芬多,你知道为什么会这样吗?好好想想。”
 
  “它之所以把我放在格兰芬多,”哈利用一种心灰意冷的口气说,“是因为我提出不去斯莱特林……”
 
  “正是这样,”邓布利多说,脸上又露出了笑容。“这就使你和汤姆里德尔大不一样了。哈利,表现我们真正的自我,是我们自己的选择,这比我们所具有的能力更重要。”哈利一动不动地坐在椅子里,完全呆住了。“哈利,如果你还需要证据,确信自己真的属于格兰芬多,我建议你再仔细看看这个。”
 
  邓布利多探身从麦格教授的书桌上拿起那把血迹斑斑的银剑,递给哈利。哈利茫然地把它翻过来,红宝石在火光的映照下闪亮夺目。接着,他看见了,就在靠近剑柄的地方刻着一个名字——
 
  戈德里克格兰芬多。
 
  “只有真正的格兰芬多,才能把它从帽子里抽出来,哈利。”邓布利多简单地说。
 
  一时间,两人谁也没有说话。然后,邓布利多拉开了麦格教授书桌的一只抽屉,拿出一支羽毛笔和一瓶墨水。
 
  “哈利,你现在需要的是吃点东西,好好睡一觉。我建议你下去参加宴会,我呢,在这里给阿兹卡班写一封信——应该让我们的狩猎场看守回来了。我还要起草一份招聘广告,登在《预言家日报》上,”他若有所思地说道,“我们又需要一位新的老师来教黑魔法防御术课了。天哪,这门课的老师消耗得真快,是不是?”
 
  哈利站起身,向门口走去。他刚握住门把手,门突然被大力撞开,嘭地弹在后面的墙上。
 
  卢修斯马尔福站在那里,神情怒不可遏。那战战兢兢被他夹在他胳膊下的,正是多比,身上到处都缠着绷带。
 
  “晚上好,卢修斯。”邓布利多和颜悦色地说。
 
  马尔福一头冲进房间,差点把哈利撞了个跟头。多比惊慌失措地跟在后面,弯腰曲背,盯着主人长袍背后的接缝,脸上挂着绝望无助的恐惧。
 
  “好啊!”卢修斯马尔福冷冰冰的眼睛盯住邓布利多,说道,“你回来了。董事会暂停了你的职务,可是你仍然自作主张地回到了霍格沃茨。”
 
  “噢,是这样的,卢修斯,”邓布利多平静地微笑着,说道,“今天,另外的十一位董事都和我取得了联系。说句实话,当时猫头鹰接二连三地飞来,就好像下了一场冰雹。他们听说亚瑟韦斯莱的女儿被害死了,都希望我立刻赶到这里来。他们似乎认为,弄了半天,还是我最适合担任这份工作。他们还告诉了我一些奇怪的故事。他们有些人似乎认为,你曾经威胁说,如果他们不同意暂停我的职务,你就要诅咒他们的家人。”
 
  马尔福先生的脸比平时更加苍白了,但他的眼睛里仍然喷着怒火。
 
  “那么——你有没有阻止那些攻击事件呢?”他讥讽地问,“你有没有抓住凶手呢?”
 
  “我们抓住了。”邓布利多微笑着回答他。
 
  “噢?”马尔福先生厉声地问,“是谁?”
 
  “还是上次的那个人,卢修斯,”邓布利多说,“不过,伏地魔这次是通过另一个人活动的。凭借他的日记。”
 
  他举起那个中间贯穿着一个大洞的小黑本子,密切地注视着马尔福先生的反应。而哈利却望着多比。
 
  那个家养小精灵的行为非常古怪。他那两只灯泡大的眼睛富有深意地盯着哈利,一边不停地指指那本日记,又指指马尔福先生,然后狠狠地用拳头敲打自己的脑袋。
 
  “原来是这样……”马尔福先生慢慢地对邓布利多说。
 
  “一个巧妙的计划,”邓布利多语调平和地说,仍然逼视着马尔福先生的眼睛,“如果这位哈利——”马尔福先生用严厉的目光飞快地瞪了哈利一下。“和他的朋友罗恩没有发现这本日记。哎呀——金妮韦斯莱可能就要背黑锅了。谁也没有办法证明她不是按自己的意志行动的……”
 
  马尔福一言不发,他的脸突然像是罩上了一层假面具。
 
  “想象一下吧,”邓布利多继续说,“那样会出现什么情况……韦斯莱一家是最有名望的纯巫师血统家族之一。想象一下吧,如果人们发现亚瑟韦斯莱的亲生女儿在攻击和谋害麻瓜出身的人,这对韦斯莱和他的麻瓜保护法会产生什么影响。幸好这本日记被发现了,里德尔的记忆也从上面被抹消了。不然的话,谁知道会造成什么后果呢……”
 
  马尔福先生强迫自己开口说话了。
 
  “真是万幸。”他很不自然地说。
 
  缩在他身后的多比,仍然很古怪地先指指那本日记,又指指卢修斯马尔福,随即拼命地捶打自己的脑袋。哈利突然明白了。他朝多比点了点头,于是多比退缩到墙角,又狠狠地揪着自己的耳朵作为惩罚。
 
  “你不想知遭金妮是怎么得到这本日记的吗,马尔福先生?”哈利说。
 
  卢修斯马尔福朝他转过身来。“我凭什么知道那个愚蠢的小姑娘是怎么得到它的?”他说。
 
  “因为是你给她的,”哈利说,“在丽痕书店,你捡起她的变形课本,偷偷地把日记本塞在里面,是不是?”
 
  他看见马尔福苍白的双手攥成了拳头,随即又松开了。
 
  “有证据吗?”他嘶哑着声音说。
 
  “哦,谁也没有办法提供证据了,”邓布利多笑眯眯地看着哈利,说,“现在里德尔已经从本子里消失了。另外,卢修斯,我要给你一句忠告,不要再散发伏地魔学生时代的旧东西了。如果又有这些东西落到无辜者的手里,至少亚瑟韦斯莱就肯定能查明它们是从你那儿出来的……”
 
  卢修斯马尔福又呆立了片刻,哈利清清楚楚地看见他的右手抽动了一下,似乎想去掏他的魔杖。然而他克制住了自己,转身对他的家养小精灵说:“我们走了,多比!”
 
  他拧开了门,家养小精灵慌忙跑了过来,马尔福先生一脚把他踢出门去。他们可以听见多比痛苦的尖叫声沿着走廊一路传来。哈利站在那里,苦苦地思索了片刻。然后,他有了主意。
 
  “邓布利多教授,”他匆匆忙忙地说,“请问,我能把这本日记还给马尔福先生吗?”
 
  “当然可以,哈利,”邓布利多平静地说,“不过可得快点儿。别忘了还有宴会呢。”
 
  哈利一把抓过日记本,冲出办公室。他听见多比痛苦的惨叫声绕过拐角,越来越远了。哈利一边心里怀疑这个计划能不能行得通,一边飞快地脱掉一只鞋,扯下黏糊糊的臭袜子,把日记本塞了进去。然后,他沿着黑暗的走廊飞奔。
 
  就在那两个人正要下楼梯时,他追上了他们。
 
  “马尔福先生,”他喘着气说,一个踉跄,刹住脚步,“我有一样东西要给你。”
 
  他把那只臭烘烘的袜子硬塞进卢修斯马尔福手里。
 
  “这是什——”马尔福先生扯掉日记本上的袜子,扔到一边,怒气冲冲地看了看被毁坏的日记本,又看了看哈利。“哈利波特,总有一天,你会遭到和你父母同样的下场,”他轻声说,“他们当年就是爱管闲事的傻瓜。”
 
  他转身要走。
 
  “快来,多比。听见没有,快点儿!”
 
  可是多比没有动弹。他高高举起哈利那只黏糊糊的臭袜子,激动地看着它,就好像那是一件无价之宝。
 
  “主人给了多比一只袜子,”家养小精灵惊讶地说道,“主人把袜子给了多比。”
 
  “什么?”马尔福先生恼火地说,“你说什么?”
 
  “多比得到了一只袜子,”多比不敢相信地说道,“是主人扔的,多比接住了,多比——多比自由了。”
 
  卢修斯马尔福呆呆地站在那里,瞪着家养小精灵。然后他突然向哈利扑去。
 
  “你害得我失去了我的家仆,小子!”
 
  可是多比喊道:“不许你伤害哈利波特!”
 
  只听邦的一声巨响,马尔福先生向后倒去。他跌跌撞撞、一步三级地冲下楼梯,最后乱糟糟地瘫倒在下面的平台上。他挣扎着站起来,脸色铁青,抽出了魔杖,可是多比举起了一只修长的、很有威力的手指。
 
  “你可以走了,”他指着下面的马尔福先生,凶狠地说,“你永远不许碰哈利波特。你现在可以走了。”
 
  卢修斯马尔福没有别的办法。他怒气冲冲地瞪了他们俩最后一眼,用斗篷裹住身体,匆匆地消失了。
 
  “哈利波特解放了多比!”小精灵用刺耳的尖声说道,抬头望着哈利,月光从最近的一扇窗户洒进来,映照着他圆鼓鼓的眼睛,“哈利波特使多比获得了自由!”
 
  “我没做什么,多比,”哈利咧着嘴笑了,说道,“你答应我,别再试图来保护我了。”
 
  小精灵丑陋的棕红色脸上突然绽开一个灿烂的微笑,露出满口牙齿。
 
  “我只有一个问题,多比,”当多比用颤抖的手穿上哈利的袜子时,哈利说道,“你曾经告诉我,这一切都与那个连名字都不能提的人无关,记得吗?可是
——”
 
  “这是一个暗示,先生,”多比的眼睛睁得更大了,就好像这是不言而喻的似的,“多比在给你一个暗示。黑魔头在他更名改姓之前,是可以提名字的,他的名字可以随便使用,明白了吗?”
 
  “明白了,”哈利勉强地说,“好吧,我得走了。他们在开宴会呢,我的朋友赫敏也该苏醒过来了……”
 
  多比伸出双臂,抱住哈利的腰,紧紧地搂了他一下。
 
  “哈利波特比多比原先知道的还要伟大!”他啜泣着说道,“别了,哈利波特!”
 
  多比嗓子眼里又发出一个很响的哽咽声,随后便消失了。
 
  哈利曾经参加过霍格沃茨的几次宴会,但从来没有一次像今天这样奇妙。大家都穿着睡衣,庆祝活动持续了整个晚上。令人难忘的情景太多了:赫敏向他跑来,尖叫着“你解出来了!你解出来了!”;贾斯廷匆匆地从赫奇帕奇的餐桌上赶过来,攥着他的手,没完没了地道歉,说当初不该怀疑他;海格在凌晨三点半的时候出现了,用力拍打着哈利和罗恩的肩膀,使他们吃不住劲,跌倒在装甜食的盘子上;他和罗恩获得的那四百分,使格兰芬多在学院杯中卫冕成功;麦格教授站起来告诉他们,学校为了款待大家,决定取消考试(“哦,糟糕!”赫敏说道);邓布利多宣布道,很不幸,洛哈特教授下学期不能回来了,因为他需要到别处去找回他的记忆,大家听到这个消息,爆发出一片欢呼,有几位老师也在叫好。在这么多激动人心的事情中,哈利真不知道哪一件最精彩、最美妙。
 
  “真遗憾,”罗恩给自己拿了一块果酱炸面圈,说道,“我倒是越来越喜欢洛哈特了。”
 
  夏季学期剩下来的那段日子,是在一片耀眼的阳光中度过的。霍格沃茨恢复了正常,只有几个小小的变化:黑魔法防御术的课程取消了(“反正我们在这方面已经有了大量的实践。”罗恩对闷闷不乐的赫敏说),卢修斯马尔福被开除出了学校董事会。德拉科再也不在学校里趾高气扬地到处走来走去,就好像他是这里的主人似的。相反,他现在整天阴沉着脸,似乎心里充满了怨恨。另一方面,金妮韦斯莱又恢复了活泼开朗的性格。
 
  一转眼,他们就要乘坐霍格沃茨特快列车回家了。哈利、罗恩、赫敏、弗雷德、乔治和金妮单独占了一个隔间,他们充分利用放假前允许使用魔法的最后几个小时。他们玩了“噼啪爆炸”,燃放了弗雷德和乔治的最后几支费力拔烟火,还互相练习了用魔法解除对方的武器。这一套魔法,哈利现在做起来已经很熟练了。
 
  列车快要到达国王十字车站时,哈利突然想起了什么。
 
  “金妮——那天你看见珀西在做什么,他不许你告诉任何人?”
 
  “噢,你问那个呀,”金妮咯咯地笑着说,“是这样——珀西交了一个女朋友。”
 
  弗雷德把一摞书掉在了乔治头上。
 
  “什么?”
 
  “是拉文克劳的级长,叫佩内洛克里瓦特。”金妮说,“去年暑假,他就给她写了那么多信。他一直在学校的各个地方跟她秘密约会。一天,我撞见他们在一间空教室里接吻。当她——你们知道——遭到袭击后,他难过极了。你们不会取笑他吧,会吗?”她不安地问。
 
  “做梦也不会这么想。”弗雷德说,不过看他那副高兴的样子,就好像他的生日提前到来了。
 
  “绝对不会。”乔治回答,一边偷偷地笑着。
 
  霍格沃茨特快列车渐渐放慢速度,终于停住了。
 
  哈利抽出他的羽毛笔和一张羊皮纸,转向罗恩和赫敏。
 
  “这是电话号码。”他对罗恩说,把号码草草地写了两遍,然后把羊皮纸一撕为二,分别递给他们两人。“去年夏天,我对你爸爸说过怎样使用电话,他会明白的。往德思礼家给我打电话,好吗?整整两个月只跟达力说话,我可受不了
……”
 
  “你姨妈和姨父听了你今年做的这些事情之后,”赫敏说,这时他们下了火车,加入拥挤的人流,慢慢向那道被施了魔法的隔墙走去,“肯定会为你感到骄傲的,是吗?”
 
  “骄傲?”哈利说道,“难道你糊涂了吗?他们如果听说我好多次都差点死掉,却居然都死里逃生了,他们肯定会气坏的……”
 
  然后,他们一起通过入口处,返回到麻瓜世界中。

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 32楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0






《哈利·波特与阿兹卡班的囚徒》(《Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban》)

哈利的姑妈(达力·德思礼的姑妈)说莉莉和詹姆(哈利的爸爸,妈妈)不务正业,哈利一气之下给他的姑妈施咒后离家出走。哈利跑出了德思礼家后,搭乘骑士公车前往伦敦。路上,他听说小天狼星·布莱克逃出了阿兹卡

班监狱(据说他曾经用一道咒语杀死了十三个人,并将哈利父母的住址告诉了伏地魔,让伏地魔给杀死了詹姆和莉莉),魔法界正陷入恐慌之中,魔法部为此派摄魂怪保护霍格沃茨,却给哈利带来了许多麻烦(哈利害怕摄魂怪,因为他经历过别人没有经历过的可怕事情,每当摄魂怪接近哈利时他就会晕倒),摄魂怪的出现也让他在魁地奇中失去了他心爱的光轮2000。后来在新的黑魔法防御术老师——莱姆斯·卢平的指导下,哈利学会了守护神咒,使哈利可以变出守护神(一头银牡鹿)抵御摄魂怪。圣诞节的时候,哈利收到了一件礼物:最好的飞天扫帚——“火弩箭”!(但不知道是谁送的)那时小天狼星已是一名十分危险的人物,所以当麦格教授知道哈利收到一个来路不明的“火弩箭“时尤为担心,便把“火弩箭”拿去做了检查,并警告哈利这有可能是小天狼星送来刺杀他的(当这个“火弩箭”被检查没危险后也还给了哈利)。后来有一天,小天狼星出现在哈利面前,告诉他从前的事实。哈利知道了小天狼星是无辜的,真正的罪犯是小矮星彼得(詹姆、卢平和小天狼星的跟班),当时他将一切罪行嫁祸给小天狼星,并在事后使用“阿尼马格斯(变成一只与自己个性相仿的动物)”化身成一只老鼠(也就是罗恩的老鼠“斑斑”)。可就在这时卢平那天没有喝药变成了狼人,小矮星逃脱了,没有证据,魔法部依旧认定小天狼星有罪,最后在赫敏的时间转换器的帮助下,哈利和赫敏成功的帮小天狼星逃脱“摄魂怪的吻”,遗憾的是彼得趁乱之中逃逸,回到伏地魔的身边,准备帮助他东山再起。在最后,小天狼星寄来一封信:火弩箭是他送的。

[ 此帖被°○丶唐无语在2013-10-23 22:43重新编辑 ]
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 33楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER ONE
  OWL POST
  Harry Potter was a highly unusual boy in many ways. For one thing, he hated the summer holidays more than any other time of year. For another, he really wanted to do his homework but was forced to do it in secret, in the dead of night. And he also happened to be a wizard.
  It was nearly midnight, and he was lying on his stomach in bed, the blankets drawn right over his head like a tent, a flashlight in one hand and a large leather-bound book (A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot) propped open against the pillow. Harry moved the tip of his eagle-feather quill down the page, frowning as he looked for something that would help him write his essay, "Witch Burning in the Fourteenth Century Was Completely Pointless discuss."
  The quill paused at the top of a likely-looking paragraph. Harry Pushed his round glasses up the bridge of his nose, moved his flashlight closer to the book, and read:
  Non-magic people (more commonly known as Muggles) were particularly afraid of magic in medieval times, but not very good at recognizing it. On the rare occasion that they did catch a real witch or wizard, burning had no effect whatsoever. The witch or wizard would perform a basic Flame Freezing Charm and then pretend to shriek with pain while enjoying a gentle, tickling sensation. Indeed, Wendelin the Weird enjoyed being burned so much that she allowed herself to be caught no less than fortyseven times in various disguises.
  Harry put his quill between his teeth and reached underneath his pillow for his ink bottle and a roll of parchment. Slowly and very carefully he unscrewed the ink bottle, dipped his quill into it, and began to write, pausing every now and then to listen, because if any of the Dursleys heard the scratching of his quill on their way to the bathroom, he'd probably find himself locked in the cupboard under the stairs for the rest of the summer.
  The Dursley family of number four, Privet Drive, was the reason that Harry never enjoyed his summer holidays. Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, and their son, Dudley, were Harry's only living relatives. They were Muggles, and they had a very medieval attitude toward magic. Harry's dead parents, who had been a witch and wizard themselves, were never mentioned under the Dursleys' roof For years, Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon had hoped that if they kept Harry as downtrodden as possible, they would be able to squash the magic out of him. To their fury, they had been unsuccessful. These days they lived in terror of anyone finding out that Harry had spent most of the last two years at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The most they could do, however, was to lock away Harry's spellbooks, wand, cauldron, and broomstick at the start of the summer break, and forbid him to talk to the neighbors.
  This separation from his spellbooks had been a real problem for Harry, because his teachers at Hogwarts had given him a lot of holiday work. One of the essays, a particularly nasty one about shrinking potions, was for Harry's least favorite teacher, Professor Snape, who would be delighted to have an excuse to give Harry detention for a month. Harry had therefore seized his chance in the first week of the holidays. While Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, and Dudley had gone out into the front garden to admire Uncle Vernon's new company car (in very loud voices, so that the rest of the street would notice it too), Harry had crept downstairs, picked the lock on the cupboard under the stairs, grabbed some of his books, and hidden them in his bedroom. As long as he didn't leave spots of ink on the sheets, the Dursleys need never know that he was studying magic by night.
  Harry was particularly keen to avoid trouble with his aunt and uncle at the moment, as they were already in an especially bad mood with him, all because he'd received a telephone call from a fellow wizard one week into the school vacation.
  Ron Weasley, who was one of Harry's best friends at Hogwarts, came from a whole family of wizards. This meant that he knew a lot of things Harry didn't, but had never used a telephone before. Most unluckily, it had been Uncle Vernon who had answered the call.
  "Vernon Dursley speaking."
  Harry, who happened to be in the room at the time, froze as he heard Ron's voice answer.
  "HELLO? HELLO? CAN YOU HEAR ME? I -- WANT -- TO -- TALK -- TO -- HARRY -- POTTER!"
  Ron was yelling so loudly that Uncle Vernon jumped and held the receiver a foot away from his ear, staring at it with an expression of mingled fury and alarm.
  "WHO IS THIS?" he roared in the direction of the mouthpiece. "WHO ARE YOU?"
  "RON -- WEASLEY!" Ron bellowed back, as though he and Uncle Vernon were speaking from opposite ends of a football field. "I'M -- A -- FRIEND -- OF -- HARRY'S -- FROM -- SCHOOL --"
  Uncle Vernon's small eyes swiveled around to Harry, who was rooted to the spot.
  "THERE IS NO HARRY POTTER HERE!" he roared, now holding the receiver at arm's length, as though frightened it might explode. "I DON'T KNOW WHAT SCHOOL YOURE TALKING ABOUT! NEVER CONTACT ME AGAIN! DON'T YOU COME NEAR MY FAMILY!"
  And he threw the receiver back onto the telephone as if dropping a poisonous spider.
  The fight that had followed had been one of the worst ever.
  "HOW DARE YOU GIVE THIS NUMBER TO PEOPLE LIKE -- PEOPLE LIKE YOU!" Uncle Vernon had roared, spraying Harry with spit.
  Ron obviously realized that he'd gotten Harry into trouble, because he hadn't called again. Harry's other best friend from Hogwarts, Hermione Granger, hadn't been in touch either. Harry suspected that Ron had warned Hermione not to call, which was a pity, because Hermione, the cleverest witch in Harry's year, had Muggle parents, knew perfectly well how to use a telephone, and would probably have had enough sense not to say that she went to Hogwarts.
  So Harry had had no word from any of his wizarding friends for five long weeks, and this summer was turning out to be almost as bad as the last one. There was just one very small improvement -- after swearing that he wouldn't use her to send letters to any of his friends, Harry had been allowed to let his owl, Hedwig, out at night. Uncle Vernon had given in because of the racket Hedwig made if she was locked in her cage all the time.
  Harry finished writing about Wendelin the Weird and paused to listen again. The silence in the dark house was broken only by the distant, grunting snores of his enormous cousin, Dudley. It must be very late, Harry thought. His eyes were itching with tiredness. Perhaps he'd finish this essay tomorrow night....
  He replaced the top of the ink bottle; pulled an old pillowcase from under his bed; put the flashlight, A History of Magic, his essay, quill, and ink inside it; got out of bed; and hid the lot under a loose floorboard under his bed. Then he stood up, stretched, and checked the time on the luminous alarm clock on his bedside table.
  It was one o'clock in the morning. Harry's stomach gave a funny jolt. He had been thirteen years old, without realizing it, for a whole hour.
  Yet another unusual thing about Harry was how little he looked forward to his birthdays. He had never received a birthday card in his life. The Dursleys had completely ignored his last two birthdays, and he had no reason to suppose they would remember this one.
  Harry walked across the dark room, past Hedwig's large, empty cage, to the open window. He leaned on the sill, the cool night air pleasant on his face after a long time under the blankets. Hedwig had been absent for two nights now. Harry wasn't worried about her: she'd been gone this long before. But he hoped she'd be back soon -- she was the only living creature in this house who didn't flinch at the sight of him.
  Harry, though still rather small and skinny for his age, had grown a few inches over the last year. His jet-black hair, however, was just as it always had been -- stubbornly untidy, whatever he did to it. The eyes behind his glasses were bright green, and on his forehead, clearly visible through his hair, was a thin scar, shaped like a bolt of lightning.
  Of all the unusual things about Harry, this scar was the most extraordinary of all. It was not, as the Dursleys had pretended for ten years, a souvenir of the car crash that had killed Harry's parents, because Lily and James Potter had not died in a car crash. They had been murdered, murdered by the most feared Dark wizard for a hundred years, Lord Voldemort. Harry had escaped from the same attack with nothing more than a scar on his forehead, where Voldemort's curse, instead of killing him, had rebounded upon its originator. Barely alive, Voldemort had fled....
  But Harry had come face-to-face with him at Hogwarts. Remembering their last meeting as he stood at the dark window, Harry had to admit he was lucky even to have reached his thirteenth birthday.
  He scanned the starry sky for a sign of Hedwig, perhaps soaring
  back to him with a dead mouse dangling from her beak, expecting praise. Gazing absently over the rooftops, it was a few seconds before Harry realized what he was seeing.
  Silhouetted against the golden moon, and growing larger every moment, was a large, strangely lopsided creature, and it was flapping in Harry's direction. He stood quite still, watching it sink lower and lower. For a split second he hesitated, his hand on the window latch, wondering whether to slam it shut. But then the bizarre creature soared over one of the street lamps of Privet Drive, and Harry, realizing what it was, leapt aside.
  Through the window soared three owls, two of them holding up the third, which appeared to be unconscious. They landed with a soft flump on Harry's bed, and the middle owl, which was large and gray, keeled right over and lay motionless. There was a large package tied to its legs.
  Harry recognized the unconscious owl at once -- his name was Errol, and he belonged to the Weasley family. Harry dashed to the bed, untied the cords around Errol's legs, took off the parcel, and then carried Errol to Hedwig's cage. Errol opened one bleary eye, gave a feeble hoot of thanks, and began to gulp some water.
  Harry turned back to the remaining owls. One of them, the large snowy female, was his own Hedwig. She, too, was carrying a parcel and looked extremely pleased with herself. She gave Harry an affectionate nip with her beak as he removed her burden, then flew across the room to join Errol.
  Harry didn't recognize the third owl, a handsome tawny one, but he knew at once where it had come from, because in addition to a third package, it was carrying a letter bearing the Hogwarts crest. When Harry relieved this owl of its burden, it ruffled its feathers importantly, stretched its wings, and took off through the window into the night.
  Harry sat down on his bed and grabbed Errol's package, ripped off the brown paper, and discovered a present wrapped in gold, and his first ever birthday card. Fingers trembling slightly, he opened the envelope. Two pieces of paper fell out -- a letter and a newspaper clipping.
  The clipping had clearly come out of the wizarding newspaper, the Daily Prophet, because the people in the black-and-white picture were moving. Harry picked up the clipping, smoothed it out, and read:
  MINISTRY OF MAGIC EMPLOYEE SCOOPS GRAND PRIZE
  Arthur Weasley, Head of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office at the Ministry of Magic, has won the annual Daily Prophet Grand Prize Galleon Draw.
  A delighted Mr. Weasley told the Daily Prophet, "We will be spending the gold on a summer holiday in Egypt, where our eldest son, Bill, works as a curse breaker for Gringotts Wizarding Bank."
  The Weasley family will be spending a month in Egypt, returning for the start of the new school year at Hogwarts, which five of the Weasley children currently attend.
  Harry scanned the moving photograph, and a grin spread across his face as he saw all nine of the Weasleys waving furiously at him, standing in front of a large pyramid. Plump little Mrs. Weasley; tail, balding Mr. Weasley; six sons; and one daughter, all (though the black-and-white picture didn't show it) with flaming-red hair. Right in the middle of the picture was Ron, tall and gangling, with his pet rat, Scabbers, on his shoulder and his arm around his little sister, Ginny.
  Harry couldn't think of anyone who deserved to win a large pile of gold more than the Weasleys, who were very nice and extremely poor. He picked up Ron's letter and unfolded it.
  Dear Harry,
  Happy birthday!
  Look, I' really sorry about that telephone call. I hope the Muggles didn't give you a hard time. I asked Dad, and he reckons I shouldn't have shouted.
  It's amazing here in Egypt. Bill's taken us around all the tombs and you wouldn't believe the curses those old Egyptian wizards put on them. Mum wouldn't let Ginny come in the last one. There were all these mutant skeletons in there, of Muggles who'd broken in and grown extra heads and stuff.
  I couldn't believe it when Dad won the Daily Prophet Draw. Seven hundred galleons! Most of it's gone on this trip, but they're going to buy me a new wand for next year.
  Harry remembered only too well the occasion when Ron's old wand had snapped. It had happened when the car the two of them had been flying to Hogwarts had crashed into a tree on the school grounds.
  We'll be back about a week before term starts and we'll be going up to London to get my wand and our new books. Any chance of meeting you there?
  Don't let the Muggles get you down!
  Try and come to London,
  Ron
  P.S. Percy's Head Boy. He got the letter last week.
  Harry glanced back at the photograph. Percy, who was in his seventh and final year at Hogwarts, was looking particularly smug. He had pinned his Head Boy badge to the fez perched jauntily on top of his neat hair, his horn-rimmed glasses flashing in the Egyptian sun.
  Harry now turned to his present and unwrapped it. Inside was what looked like a miniature glass spinning top. There was another note from Ron beneath it.
  Harry -- this is a Pocket Sneakoscope. If there's someone untrustworthy around, it's supposed to light up and spin. Bill says it's rubbish sold for wizard tourists and isn't reliable, because it kept lighting up at dinner last night. But he didn't realize Fred and George had put beetles in his soup.
  Bye --
  Ron
  Harry put the Pocket Sneakoscope on his bedside table, where it stood quite still, balanced on its point, reflecting the luminous hands of his clock. He looked at it happily for a few seconds, then picked up the parcel Hedwig had brought.
  Inside this, too, there was a wrapped present, a card, and a letter, this time from Hermione.
  Dear Harry,
  Ron wrote to me and told me about his phone call to your Uncle Vernon. I do hope you're all right.
  I'm on holiday in France at the moment and I didn't know how I was going to send this to you -- what if they'd opened it at customs? -- but then Hedwig turned up! I think she wanted to make sure you got something for your birthday for a change. I bought your present by owl-order; there was an advertisement in the Daily Prophet (I've been getting it delivered; it's so good to keep up with what's going on in the wizarding world), Did you see that picture of Ron and his family a week ago? I bet he's learning loads. I'm really jealous -- the ancient Egyptian wizards were fascinating.
  There's some interesting local history of witchcraft here, too. I've rewritten my whole History of Magic essay to include some of the things I've found out, I hope it's not too long -- it's two rolls of parchment more than Professor Binns asked for.
  Ron says he's going to be in London in the last week of the holidays. Can you make it? Will your aunt and uncle let you come? I really hope you can. If not, I'll see you on the Hogwarts Express on September first!
  Love from Hermione
  P.S. Ron says Percy's Head Boy. I'll bet Percy's really pleased Ron doesn't seem too happy about it
  Harry laughed as he put Herrmone's letter aside and picked up her present. It was very heavy. Knowing Hermione, he was sure it would be a large book full of very difficult spells -- but it wasn't. His heart gave a huge bound as he ripped back the paper and saw a sleek black leather case, with silver words stamped across it, reading Broomstick Servicing Kit.
  "Wow, Hermione!" Harry whispered, unzipping the case to look inside.
  There was a large jar of Fleetwood's High-Finish Handle Polish, a pair of gleaming silver Tall-Twig Clippers, a tiny brass compass to clip on your broom for long journeys, and a Handbook of Do-It-Yourself Broomcare.
  Apart from his friends, the thing that Harry missed most about Hogwarts was Quidditch, the most popular sport in the magical world -- highly dangerous, very exciting, and played on broomsticks. Harry happened to be a very good Quidditch player; he had been the youngest person in a century to be picked for one of the Hogwarts House teams. One of Harry's most prized possessions was his Nimbus Two Thousand racing broom.
  Harry put the leather case aside and picked up his last parcel. He recognized the untidy scrawl on the brown paper at once: this was from Hagrid, the Hogwarts gamekeeper. He tore off the top layer of paper and glimpsed something green and leathery, but before he could unwrap it properly, the parcel gave a strange quiver, and whatever was inside it snapped loudly -- as though it had jaws.
  Harry froze. He knew that Hagrid would never send him anything dangerous on purpose, but then, Hagrid didn't have a normal person's view of what was dangerous. Hagrid had been known to befriend giant spiders, buy vicious, three-headed dogs from men in pubs, and sneak illegal dragon eggs into his cabin.
  Harry poked the parcel nervously. It snapped loudly again. Harry reached for the lamp on his bedside table, gripped it firmly in one hand, and raised it over his head, ready to strike. Then he seized the rest of the wrapping paper in his other hand and pulled.
  And out fell -- a book. Harry just had time to register its handsome green cover, emblazoned with the golden title The Monster Book of Monsters, before it flipped onto its edge and scuttled sideways along the bed like some weird crab.
  "Uh-oh," Harry muttered.
  The book toppled off the bed with a loud clunk and shuffled rapidly across the room. Harry followed it stealthily. The book was hiding in the dark space under his desk. Praying that the Dursleys were still fast asleep, Harry got down on his hands and knees and reached toward it.
  "Ouch!"
  The book snapped shut on his hand and then flapped past him, still scuttling on its covers. Harry scrambled around, threw himself forward, and managed to flatten it. Uncle Vernon gave a loud, sleepy grunt in the room next door.
  Hedwig and Errol watched interestedly as Harry clamped the struggling book tightly in his arms, hurried to his chest of drawers, and pulled out a belt, which he buckled tightly around it. The Monster Book shuddered angrily, but could no longer flap and snap, so Harry threw it down on the bed and reached for Hagrid's card.
  Dear Harry,
  Happy Birthday!
  Think you might find this useful for next year. Won't say no more here. Tell you when I see you. Hope the Muggles are treating you right.
  All the best,
  Hagrid
  It struck Harry as ominous that Hagrid thought a biting book would come in useful, but he put Hagrid's card up next to Ron's and Hermione's, grinning more broadly than ever. Now there was only the letter from Hogwarts left.
  Noticing that it was rather thicker than usual, Harry slit open the envelope, pulled out the first page of parchment within, and read:
  Dear Mr. Potter,
  Please note that the new school year will begin on September the first. The Hogwarts Express will leave ftom King's Cross station, platform nine and three-quarters, at eleven o'clock.
  Third years are permitted to visit the village of Hogsmeade on certain weekends. Please give the enclosed permission form to your parent or guardian to sign.
  A list of books for next year is enclosed. Yours sincerely,
  Professor M. McGonagall
  Deputy Headmistress
  Harry pulled out the Hogsmeade permission form and looked at it, no longer grinning. It would be wonderful to visit Hogsmeade on weekends; he knew it was an entirely wizarding village, and he had never set foot there. But how on earth was he going to persuade Uncle Vernon or Aunt Petunia to sign the form?
  He looked over at the alarm clock. It was now two o'clock in the morning.
  Deciding that he'd worry about the Hogsmeade form when he woke up, Harry got back into bed and reached up to cross off another day on the chart he'd made for himself, counting down the days left until his return to Hogwarts. Then he took off his glasses and lay down, eyes open, facing his three birthday cards.
  Extremely unusual though he was, at that moment Harry Potter felt just like everyone else -- glad, for the first time in his life, that it was his birthday.
  CHAPTER TWO
  AUNT MARGE'S BIG MISTAKE
  Harry went down to breakfast the next morning to find the three Dursleys already sitting around the kitchen table. They were watching a brand-new television, a welcome-home-for-the-summer present for Dudley, who had been complaining loudly about the long walk between the fridge and the television in the living room. Dudley had spent most of the summer in the kitchen, his piggy little eyes fixed on the screen and his five chins wobbling as he ate continually.
  Harry sat down between Dudley and Uncle Vernon, a large, beefy man with very little neck and a lot of mustache. Far from wishing Harry a happy birthday, none of the Dursleys made any sign that they had noticed Harry enter the room, but Harry was far too used to this to care. He helped himself to a piece of toast and then looked up at the reporter on the television, who was halfway through a report on an escaped convict:
  "... The public is warned that Black is armed and extremely dangerous. A special hot line has been set up, and any sighting of Black should be reported immediately."
  "No need to tell us he's no good," snorted Uncle Vernon, staring over the top of his newspaper at the prisoner. "Look at the state of him, the filthy layabout! Look at his hair!"
  He shot a nasty look sideways at Harry, whose untidy hair had always been a source of great annoyance to Uncle Vernon. Compared to the man on the television, however, whose gaunt face was surrounded by a matted, elbow-length tangle, Harry felt very well groomed indeed.
  The reporter had reappeared.
  "The Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries will announce today --"
  "Hang on!" barked Uncle Vernon, staring furiously at the reporter. "You didn't tell us where that maniac's escaped from! What use is that? Lunatic could be coming up the street right now!"
  Aunt Petunia, who was bony and horse-faced, whipped around and peered intently out of the kitchen window. Harry knew Aunt Petunia would simply love to be the one to call the hot line number. She was the nosiest woman in the world and spent most of her life spying on the boring, law-abiding neighbors.
  "When will they learn," said Uncle Vernon, pounding the table with his large purple fist, "that hanging's the only way to deal with these people?"
  "Very true," said Aunt Petunia, who was still squinting into next door's runner beans.
  Uncle Vernon drained his teacup, glanced at his watch, and added, "I'd better be off in a minute, Petunia. Marge's train gets in at ten."
  Harry, whose thoughts had been upstairs with the Broomstick Servicing Kit, was brought back to earth with an unpleasant bump.
  "Aunt Marge?" he blurted out. "Sh -- she's not coming here, is she?"
  Aunt Marge was Uncle Vernon's sister. Even though she was not a blood relative of Harry's (whose mother had been Aunt Petunia's sister), he had been forced to call her "Aunt" all his life. Aunt Marge lived in the country, in a house with a large garden, where she bred bulldogs. She didn't often stay at Privet Drive, because she couldn't bear to leave her precious dogs, but each of her visits stood out horribly vividly in Harry's mind.
  At Dudley's fifth birthday party, Aunt Margo had whacked Harry around the shins with her walking stick to stop him from beating Dudley at musical statues. A few years later, she had turned up at Christmas with a computerized robot for Dudley and a box of dog biscuits for Harry. On her last visit, the year before Harry started at Hogwarts, Harry had accidentally trodden on the tail of her favorite dog. Ripper had chased Harry out into the garden and up a tree, and Aunt Marge had refused to call him off until past midnight. The memory of this incident still brought tears of laughter to Dudley's eyes.
  "Marge'll be here for a week," Uncle Vernon snarled, 11 and while we're on the subject" -- he pointed a fat finger threateningly at Harry -- "we need to get a few things straight before I go and collect her."
  Dudley smirked and withdrew his gaze from the television. Watching Harry being bullied by Uncle Vernon was Dudley's favorite form of entertainment.
  "Firstly," growled Uncle Vernon, "you'll keep a civil tongue in your head when you're talking to Marge."
  "All right," said Harry bitterly, "if she does when she's talking to me.
  "Secondly," said Uncle Vernon, acting as though he had not heard Harry's reply, "as Marge doesn't know anything about your abnormality, I don't want any -- any funny stuff while she's here.
  You behave yourself, got me?"
  "I will if she does," said Harry through gritted teeth.
  "And thirdly," said Uncle Vernon, his mean little eyes now slits in his great purple face, "we've told Marge you attend St. Brutus's Secure Center for Incurably Criminal Boys."
  "What?" Harry yelled.
  "And you'll be sticking to that story, boy, or there'll be trouble, spat Uncle Vernon.
  Harry sat there, white-faced and furious, staring at Uncle Vernon, hardly able to believe it. Aunt Marge coming for a weeklong visit -- it was the worst birthday present the Dursleys had ever given him, including that pair of Uncle Vernon's old socks.
  "Well, Petunia," said Uncle Vernon, getting heavily to his feet, "I'll be off to the station, then. Want to come along for the ride, Dudders?"
  "No," said Dudley, whose attention had returned to the television now that Uncle Vernon had finished threatening Harry.
  "Duddy's got to make himself smart for his auntie," said Aunt Petunia, smoothing Dudley's thick blond hair. "Mummy's bought him a lovely new bow tie."
  Uncle Vernon clapped Dudley on his porky shoulder. "See you in a bit, then," he said, and he left the kitchen.
  Harry, who had been sitting in a kind of horrified trance, had a sudden idea. Abandoning his toast, he got quickly to his feet and followed Uncle Vernon to the front door.
  Uncle Vernon was pulling on his car coat.
  "I'm not taking you," he snarled as he turned to see Harry watching him.
  "Like I wanted to come," said Harry coldly. "I want to ask you something."
  Uncle Vernon eyed him suspiciously.
  "Third years at Hog -- at my school are allowed to visit the village sometimes," said Harry.
  "So?" snapped Uncle Vernon, taking his car keys from a hook next to the door.
  "I need you to sign the permission form," said Harry in a rush.
  "And why should I do that?" sneered Uncle Vernon.
  "Well," said Harry, choosing his words carefully, "it'll be hard work, pretending to Aunt Marge I go to that St. Whatsits --"
  "St. Brutus's Secure Center for Incurably Criminal Boys!" bellowed Uncle Vernon, and Harry was pleased to hear a definite note of panic in Uncle Vernon's voice.
  "Exactly," said Harry, looking calmly up into Uncle Vernon's large, purple face. "It's a lot to remember. I'll have to make it sound convincing, won't I? What if I accidentally let something slip?"
  "You'll get the stuffing knocked out of you, won't you?" roared Uncle Vernon, advancing on Harry with his fist raised. But Harry stood his ground.
  "Knocking the stuffing out of me won't make Aunt Marge forget what I could tell her," he said grimly.
  Uncle Vernon stopped, his fist still raised, his face an ugly puce.
  "But if you sign my permission form," Harry went on quickly, "I swear I'll remember where I'm supposed to go to school, and I'll act like a Mug -- like I'm normal and everything."
  Harry could tell that Uncle Vernon was thinking it over, even if his teeth were bared and a vein was throbbing in his temple.
  "Right," he snapped finally. "I shall monitor your behavior carefully during Marge's visit. If, at the end of it, you've toed the line and kept to the story, I'll sign your ruddy form."
  He wheeled around, pulled open the front door, and slammed it so hard that one of the little panes of glass at the top fell out.
  Harry didn't return to the kitchen. He went back upstairs to his bedroom. If he was going to act like a real Muggle, he'd better start now. Slowly and sadly he gathered up all his presents and his birthday cards and hid them under the loose floorboard with his homework. Then he went to Hedwig's cage. Errol seemed to have recovered; he and Hedwig were both asleep, heads under their wings. Harry sighed, then poked them both awake.
  "Hedwig," he said gloomily, "you're going to have to clear off for a week. Go with Errol. Ron'll look after you. I'll write him a note, explaining. And don't look at me like that" -- Hedwig's large amber eyes were reproachful -- "it's not my fault. It's the only way I'll be allowed to visit Hogsmeade with Ron and Hermione."
  Ten minutes later, Errol and Hedwig (who had a note to Ron bound to her leg) soared out of the window and out of sight. Harry, now feeling thoroughly miserable, put the empty cage away inside the wardrobe.
  But Harry didn't have long to brood. In next to no time, Aunt Petunia was shrieking up the stairs for Harry to come down and get ready to welcome their guest.
  "Do something about your hair!" Aunt Petunia snapped as he reached the hall.
  Harry couldn't see the point of trying to make his hair lie flat. Aunt Marge loved criticizing him, so the untidier he looked, the happier she would be.
  All too soon, there was a crunch of gravel outside as Uncle Vernon's car pulled back into the driveway, then the clunk of the car doors and footsteps on the garden path.
  "Get the door!" Aunt Petunia hissed at Harry.
  A feeling of great gloom in his stomach, Harry pulled the door open.
  On the threshold stood Aunt Marge. She was very like Uncle Vernon: large, beefy, and purple- faced, she even had a mustache, though not as bushy as his. In one hand she held an enormous suitcase, and tucked under the other was an old and evil-tempered bulldog.
  "Where's my Dudders?" roared Aunt Marge. "Where's my neffy-poo?"
  Dudley came waddling down the hall, his blond hair plastered flat to his fat head, a bow tie just visible under his many chins. Aunt Marge thrust the suitcase into Harry's stomach, knocking the wind out of him, seized Dudley in a tight one-armed hug, and planted a large kiss on his cheek.
  Harry knew perfectly well that Dudley only put up with Aunt Marge's hugs because he was well paid for it, and sure enough, when they broke apart, Dudley had a crisp twenty-pound note clutched in his fat fist.
  "Petunia!" shouted Aunt Marge, striding past Harry as though he was a hat stand. Aunt Marge and Aunt Petunia kissed, or rather, Aunt Marge bumped her large jaw against Aunt Petunia's bony cheekbone.
  Uncle Vernon now came in, smiling jovially as he shut the door.
  "Tea, Marge?" he said. "And what will Ripper take?"
  "Ripper can have some tea out of my saucer," said Aunt Marge as they all proceeded into the kitchen, leaving Harry alone in the hall with the suitcase. But Harry wasn't complaining; any excuse not to be with Aunt Marge was fine by him, so he began to heave the case upstairs into the spare bedroom, taking as long as he could.
  By the time he got back to the kitchen, Aunt Marge had been supplied with tea and fruitcake, and Ripper was lapping noisily in the corner. Harry saw Aunt Petunia wince slightly as specks of tea and drool flecked her clean floor. Aunt Petunia hated animals.
  "Who's looking after the other dogs, Marge?" Uncle Vernon asked.
  "Oh, I've got Colonel Fubster managing them," boomed Aunt Marge. "He's retired now, good for him to have something to do. But I couldn't leave poor old Ripper. He pines if he's away from me."
  Ripper began to growl again as Harry sat down. This directed Aunt Marge's attention to Harry for the first time.
  "So!" she barked. "Still here, are you?"
  "Yes," said Harry.
  "Don't you say yes' in that ungrateful tone," Aunt Marge growled. "It's damn good of Vernon and Petunia to keep you. Wouldn't have done it myself. You'd have gone straight to an orphanage if you'd been dumped on my doorstep."
  Harry was bursting to say that he'd rather live in an orphanage than with the Dursleys, but the thought of the Hogsmeade form stopped him. He forced his face into a painful smile.
  "Don't you smirk at me!" boomed Aunt Marge. "I can see you haven't improved since I last saw you. I hoped school would knock some manners into you." She took a large gulp of tea, wiped her mustache, and said, "Where is it that you send him, again, Vernon?"
  "St. Brutus's," said Uncle Vernon promptly. "It's a first-rate institution for hopeless cases."
  "I see," said Aunt Marge. "Do they use the cane at St. Brutus's, boy?" she barked across the table.
  "Er --"
  Uncle Vernon nodded curtly behind Aunt Marge's back.
  "Yes," said Harry. Then, feeling he might as well do the thing properly, he added, "all the time."
  "Excellent," said Aunt Marge. "I won't have this namby-pamby, wishy-washy nonsense about not hitting people who deserve it. A good thrashing is what's needed in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred. Have you been beaten often?"
  "Oh, yeah," said Harry, "loads of times."
  Aunt Marge narrowed her eyes.
  "I still don't like your tone, boy," she said. "If you can speak of your beatings in that casual way, they clearly aren't hitting you hard enough. Petunia, I'd write if I were you. Make it clear that you approve the use of extreme force in this boy's case."
  Perhaps Uncle Vernon was worried that Harry might forget their bargain; in any case, he changed the subject abruptly.
  "Heard the news this morning, Marge? What about that escaped prisoner, eh?"
  As Aunt Marge started to make herself at home, Harry caught himself thinking almost longingly of life at number four without her. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia usually encouraged Harry to stay out of their way, which Harry was only too happy to do. Aunt Marge, on the other hand, wanted Harry under her eye at all times, so that she could boom out suggestions for his improvement. She delighted in comparing Harry with Dudley, and took huge pleasure in buying Dudley expensive presents while glaring at Harry, as though daring him to ask why he hadn't got a present too. She also kept throwing out dark hints about what made Harry such an unsatisfactory person.
  "You mustn't blame yourself for the way the boy's turned out, Vernon," she said over lunch on the third day. "If there's something rotten on the inside, there's nothing anyone can do about it."
  Harry tried to concentrate on his food, but his hands shook and his face was starting to burn with anger. Remember the form, he told himself Think about Hogsmeade. Don't say anything. Don't rise
  Aunt Marge reached for her glass of wine.
  "It's one of the basic rules of breeding," she said. "You see it all the time with dogs. If there's something wrong with the bitch, there'll be something wrong with the pup --"
  At that moment, the wineglass Aunt Marge was holding exploded in her hand. Shards of glass flew in every direction and Aunt Marge sputtered and blinked, her great ruddy face dripping.
  "Marge!" squealed Aunt Petunia. "Marge, are you all right?"
  "Not to worry," grunted Aunt Marge, mopping her face with her napkin. "Must have squeezed it too hard. Did the same thing at Colonel Fubster's the other day. No need to fuss, Petunia, I have a very firm grip..."
  But Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon were both looking at Harry suspiciously, so he decided he'd better skip dessert and escape from the table as soon as he could.
  Outside in the hall, he leaned against the wall, breathing deeply It had been a long time since he'd lost control and made something explode. He couldn't afford to let it happen again. The Hogsmeade form wasn't the only thing at stake -- if he carried on like that, he'd be in trouble with the Ministry of Magic.
  Harry was still an underage wizard, and he was forbidden by wizard law to do magic outside school. His record wasn't exactly clean either. Only last summer he'd gotten an official warning that had stated quite clearly that if the Ministry got wind of any more magic in Privet Drive, Harry would face expulsion from Hogwarts.
  He heard the Dursleys leaving the table and hurried upstairs out of the way.
  Harry got through the next three days by forcing himself to think about his Handbook of Do-It-Yourself Broomcare whenever Aunt Marge started on him. This worked quite well, though it seemed to give him a glazed look, because Aunt Marge started voicing the opinion that he was mentally subnormal.
  At last, at long last, the final evening of Marge's stay arrived. Aunt Petunia cooked a fancy dinner and Uncle Vernon uncorked several bottles of wine. They got all the way through the soup and the salmon without a single mention of Harry's faults; during the lemon meringue pie, Uncle Vernon bored them A with a long talk about Grunnings, his drill-making company; then Aunt Petunia made coffee and Uncle Vernon brought out a bottle of brandy.
  "Can I tempt you, Marge?"
  Aunt Marge had already had quite a lot of wine. Her huge face was very red.
  "Just a small one, then," she chuckled. "A bit more than that... and a bit more... that's the ticket."
  Dudley was eating his fourth slice of pie. Aunt Petunia was sipping coffee with her little finger sticking out. Harry really wanted to disappear into his bedroom, but he met Uncle Vernon's angry little eyes and knew he would have to sit it out.
  "Aah," said Aunt Marge, smacking her lips and putting the empty brandy glass back down. "Excellent nosh, Petunia. It's normally just a fry-up for me of an evening, with twelve dogs to look after...." She burped richly and patted her great tweed stomach. "Pardon me. But I do like to see a healthy-sized boy," she went on, winking at Dudley. "You'll be a proper-sized man, Dudders, like your father. Yes, I'll have a spot more brandy, Vernon...."
  "Now, this one here --"
  She jerked her head at Harry, who felt his stomach clench. The Handbook, he thought quickly.
  "This one's got a mean, runty look about him. You get that with dogs. I had Colonel Fubster drown one last year. Ratty little thing it was- Weak. Underbred."
  Harry was trying to remember page twelve of his book: A Charm to Cure Reluctant Reversers. "It all comes down to blood, as I was saying the other day.
  Bad blood will out. Now, I'm saying nothing against your family, Petunia" she patted Aunt Petunia's bony hand with her shovellike one "but your sister was a bad egg. They turn up in the best families. Then she ran off with a wastrel and here's the result right in front of us."
  Harry was staring at his plate, a funny ringing in his ears. Grasp your broom firmly by the tail, he thought. But he couldn't remember what came next. Aunt Marge's voice seemed to be boring into him like one of Uncle Vernon's drills.
  "This Potter, 5) said Aunt Marge loudly, seizing the brandy bottle and splashing more into her glass and over the tablecloth, "you never told me what he did?"
  Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia were looking extremely tense. Dudley had even looked up from his pie to gape at his parents.
  "He -- didn't work," said Uncle Vernon, with half a glance at Harry. "Unemployed."
  "As I expected!" said Aunt Marge, taking a huge swig of brandy and wiping her chin on her sleeve. "A no-account, good-for-nothing, lazy scrounger who --"
  "He was not," said Harry suddenly. The table went very quiet. Harry was shaking all over. He had never felt so angry in his life.
  "MORE BRANDY!" yelled Uncle Vernon, who had gone very white. He emptied the bottle into Aunt Marge's glass. "You, boy," he snarled at Harry. "Go to bed, go on --"
  "No, Vernon," hiccuped Aunt Marge, holding up a hand, her tiny bloodshot eyes fixed on Harry's. "Go on, boy, go on. Proud of your parents, are you? They go and get themselves killed in a car crash (drunk, I expect) --"
  'They didn't die in a car crash!" said Harry, who found himself on his feet.
  "They died in a car crash, you nasty little liar, and left you to be a burden on their decent, hardworking relatives!" screamed Aunt Marge, swelling with fury. "You are an insolent, ungrateful little --"
  But Aunt Marge suddenly stopped speaking. For a moment, it looked as though words had failed her. She seemed to be swelling with inexpressible anger -- but the swelling didn't stop. Her great red face started to expand, her tiny eyes bulged, and her mouth stretched too tightly for speech -- next second, several buttons had just burst from her tweed jacket and pinged off the walls -- she was inflating like a monstrous balloon, her stomach bursting free of her tweed waistband, each of her fingers blowing up like a salami --
  "MARGE!" yelled Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia together as Aunt Marge's whole body began to rise off her chair toward the ceiling. She was entirely round, now, like a vast life buoy with piggy eyes, and her hands and feet stuck out weirdly as she drifted up into the air, making apoplectic popping noises. Ripper came skidding into the room, barking madly.
  "NOOOOOOO!"
  Uncle Vernon seized one of Marge's feet and tried to pull her down again, but was almost lifted from the floor himself. A second later, Ripper leapt forward and sank his teeth into Uncle Vernon's leg.
  Harry tore from the dining room before anyone could stop him, heading for the cupboard under the stairs. The cupboard door burst magically open as he reached it. In seconds, he had heaved his trunk to the front door. He sprinted upstairs and threw himself under the bed, wrenching up the loose floorboard, and grabbed the pillowcase full of his books and birthday presents. He wriggled out, seized Hedwig's empty cage, and dashed back downstairs to his trunk, just as Uncle Vernon burst out of the dining room, his trouser leg in bloody tatters.
  "COME BACK IN HERE!" he bellowed. "COME BACK AND PUT HER RIGHT!"
  But a reckless rage had come over Harry. He kicked his trunk open, pulled out his wand, and pointed it at Uncle Vernon.
  "She deserved it," Harry said, breathing very fast. "She deserved what she got. You keep away from me."
  He fumbled behind him for the latch on the door.
  "I'm going," Harry said. "I've had enough."
  And in the next moment, he was out in the dark, quiet street, heaving his heavy trunk behind him, Hedwig's cage under his arm.



第一章 猫头鹰邮递
 
 

 
  就许多方面来说,哈利·波特是个不同寻常的男孩。比如说,他在一年中最恨的就是暑假。再比如说,他倒是真心想做他的家庭作业,但他却被迫偷偷地、总是在深夜才做。而且,他碰巧是个男巫。
 
  现在差不多已经是半夜了,他正趴在床上,被单像帐篷一样罩在脑袋上。他一手拿着电筒,靠在枕头上,打开了一本皮面书——巴希达巴沙特所著的《魔法史》。哈利皱着眉头,在书页上从上而下地移动着那支羽毛笔的笔尖,他正在寻找能帮助他写论文的材料,论文题目是《十四世纪焚烧女巫的做法是完全没有意义的——讨论稿》。
 
  羽毛笔停留在一段似乎会有用的文字开头。哈利把鼻梁上的圆形眼镜向上推了推,又让电筒发出的光更靠近那本书。他读道:
 
  在中世纪的时候,非魔法界人士(更普遍的叫法是“麻瓜”)是特别害怕魔法的,但是他们并不善于识别魔法。他们偶尔真地抓到男巫或女巫,但在这种时候,焚烧并没有收到什么效果。男巫或女巫在被焚烧的时候会施展一种冻结火焰的基本魔法,一面享受着火焰所产生的温和的刺痒快感,一面假装痛苦而发出尖叫。占卜者温德林十分喜欢被焚烧,曾让自己在各种各样的化装形态下被人们抓住,其次数达四十七次之多。
 
  哈利把笔放在两排牙齿之间咬着,伸手到枕头下面拿墨水瓶和一卷羊皮纸。他慢慢地、很小心地打开墨水瓶,把那支羽毛笔伸进去蘸了蘸,然后开始书写,时不时地停下来谛听。因为如果德思礼家的人去洗手间的路上昕到了他的羽毛笔写字的声音,这整个夏天他就很可能要被他们锁在楼梯下面的碗柜里。
 
  住在女贞路四号的德思礼一家正是哈利从来不能好好过暑假的原因。弗农姨父、佩妮姨妈以及他们的儿子达力是哈利在世界上仅有的亲戚。他们都是麻瓜,就是说,是不懂魔法的世俗之人,他们对魔法采取的态度仍停留在中世纪。哈利双亲已故,他们生前分别是男巫和女巫,他们的名字德思礼一家从来是绝口不提的。多年来,佩妮姨妈和弗农姨父一直认为,如果他们能够尽量地作践哈利,他们兴许就能够把魔法从哈剩身上榨出来。令他们极其愤怒的是,他们一直没有成功。现在他们天天担惊受怕,怕的是有谁发现哈利过去两年来的大部分时间一直在培养魔法师的霍格沃茨学校就读。最近德思礼一家做得最多的事就是在暑假开始时把哈利的咒语书、魔杖、坩埚和飞天扫帚锁起来,并且不准他和邻居说话。
 
  对于哈利来说,接触不到咒语书可真是不方便,因为霍格沃茨学校的老师给他布置了一大堆家庭作业。论文之一,就是关于缩身药剂的那篇,特别烦人,那是要交给哈利最不喜欢的老师斯内普教授的,斯内普正巴不得有个借口罚他留校一个月呢。因此,哈利在暑假的第一个星期就抓住了一个机会。正当弗农姨父、佩妮姨妈和达力到前花园去欣赏弗农姨父的公司为雇员买的那辆新车(他们说话声音很响,为的是让邻居们也都注意到这辆新车)时,哈利就悄悄下了楼,打开楼梯下面碗柜上的锁,一把抓出他的几本书,并且把书藏在他自己的卧室里。只要他不在被单上留下墨水渍,德思礼一家就不会知道他在夜里研究魔法。
 
  现在哈利尽量不和他的姨妈姨父发生矛盾,因为他们已经对他不高兴了,这都是因为暑假开始以后的第一个星期里他接到了魔法学校同学的一个电话。
 
  罗恩韦斯莱是哈利在霍格沃茨学校的一个好朋友,他全家都是巫师。这就是说,他懂得哈利不懂的许多事情,但他从来没有用过电话。倒霉的是,那天接电话的是弗农姨父。
 
  “我是弗农德思礼。”
 
  这时哈利正好也在房间里,他听到罗恩回答的声音时,不由得愣住了。
 
  “喂——喂——听得见我说话吗?我——找——哈利——波特!”
 
  罗恩使劲地嚷,弗农姨父为此吓了一跳,把电话听筒拿到离他的耳朵足有一英尺远的地方,瞪眼看着它,一脸既是狂怒又是惊骇的表情。
 
  “你是谁?”他对着电话听筒的方向吼道,“你是谁?”
 
  “罗恩——韦斯莱!”罗恩吼回来,好像是在对足球场另一端的弗农姨父喊话,“我是——哈利——学校——里的朋友——”弗农姨父的小眼睛转向哈利,哈利像生了根似的站在当地。
 
  “这里没有什么哈利波特!”他吼道,现在他手上握的电话听筒离他有一臂之遥,好像怕听筒会爆炸似的。“我不知道你说的是什么学校!再不要打电话给我!我看你敢到我家里来!”
 
  于是他把听筒扔回到电话机上,好像是在扔一个有毒的蜘蛛。
 
  随之而来的痛斥是前所未有的。
 
  “你怎么胆敢把电话号码给这种——像你这样的人!”弗农姨父吼道,唾沫星子溅了哈利一头一脸。
 
  罗恩显然明白他给哈利惹了麻烦,因为他再也没有打电话来过。哈利在霍格沃茨学校的另外一个好朋友赫敏格兰杰也没有和哈利联系过。哈利猜想是不是罗恩警告过赫敏,叫她不要打电话。罗恩这样做没有必要,因为赫敏是哈利那个年级里最聪明的女巫。她的父母都是庥瓜,她完全懂得怎样打电话,而且她很可能头脑清楚,不会说她是霍格沃茨学校的。
 
  所以,哈利在长长的五个星期里没有从他的魔法界朋友那里得到任何信息,而这个暑假和去年暑假一样糟。只有一个小小的改进:在哈利发誓说不会用猫头鹰给他的任何朋友递送信息之后,他得到允许,可以在夜里把他的猫头鹰海德薇放出去。弗农姨父让了步,因为海德薇如果一直关在笼子里,它就会闹个不停。
 
  哈利写完了有关温德林的论述,停下笔来,再度谛听。房子里黑黑的,一片静寂,只有远处传来他那位膀大腰圆的表哥达力的鼾声。一定已经很晚了。哈利的眼睛很疲倦。明天写完这篇论文怎么样……他盖好墨水瓶的盖子,从床底下拖出一个旧枕套来,把电筒、《魔法史》、论文、羽毛笔和墨水瓶都放了进去,然后爬下床来,把这一堆东西放到床底下一块松动的地板下面。最后他站起身来,伸了伸懒腰,看了一下床边的夜光钟所显示的时间。
 
  此刻是凌晨一点。哈利肚子里一阵翻腾。一个小时以前,他满十三岁了,而他刚刚还不知道呢。
 
  哈利极少盼望过生日,这是他的另外一个和平常孩子不一样的地方。他还从来没有得到过任何生日贺卡。德思礼家的人完全忽略了他前两年的生日。他没有理由指望他们会记得他今年的生日。
 
  哈利穿过黑暗的房间,经过海德薇的空空的大笼子,走向窗口。他靠在窗台上,在被单下面待了那么长时间以后,夜晚的凉爽空气拂在他脸上特别舒服。海德薇已经有两夜没有回来了。哈利并不担心它——以前它也有过这么长时间不回来的情况——但是他希望它很快会回来。它是这所房子里惟一看见他不会退缩的生物。
 
  就一个十三岁的孩子而言,哈利显得很小很瘦,不过去年以来他也长高了几英寸。然而,他乌黑的头发仍旧和以前一样:不管他想什么法子,它们仍旧乱糟糟地不听话。眼镜后面的眼睛闪着明亮的绿色,在前额上的头发中间,明显可见有一道细长的伤疤,伤疤的形状好像是一道闪电。
 
  在哈利所具有的一切与众不同的特点之中,这道伤疤是最特殊的。十年来,德思礼一家一直硬说这是一次车祸留下的纪念,哈利的父母就是在那次车祸中丧生的。但他们并不是死于车祸,他们是被人杀死的,是被百年以来最可怕的黑巫师伏地魔杀死的。哈利逃脱了这次厄运,只在前额留下了这道伤疤,那时,伏地魔的诅咒没有杀死他,反而返回到他自己身上。伏地魔九死一生,逃脱了……但是,自从哈利到霍格沃茨学校上学以来,曾经与这个魔头面对面地相遇过。哈利站在黑暗的窗口,想起上次的相遇,不能不承认他能活到十三岁,实在是幸运。
 
  他扫视满布星星的天空,寻找海德薇的踪影,也许它嘴里衔着一只晃晃悠悠的死耗子,就这样向着他飞回来了,还等着他的称赞。哈利心不在焉地往外面的屋顶上看去,几秒钟之后才醒悟过来他看到了什么。
 
  在金黄色的月亮照耀之下,一个奇形怪状、歪歪扭扭的黑影正在向哈利这边飞来,而且越来越大。哈利一动不动地站在那里,眼看它飞得越来越低。他迟疑了一刹那,手抓住窗栓,心想是不是应该关上窗子。但那个稀奇古怪的东西飞到了女贞路的一根灯柱上方,于是哈利看出来那是个什么东西,一跳闪开了。
 
  三只猫头鹰从窗口飞了进来,其中两只护着第三只,那第三只似乎失去了知觉。它们噗的一声落在哈利的床上,中间那只灰色的大猫头鹰一头栽了下来,不动了。它的腿上拴着一个大包裹。
 
  哈利马上就认出了这只失去知觉的猫头鹰——它的名字叫埃罗尔,是韦斯莱家养的。哈利立刻冲向床边,解开埃罗尔腿上的带子,拿下那个包裹,然后把埃罗尔放到了海德薇的笼子里。埃罗尔睁开一只朦胧的眼睛,发出一声表示感谢的声音,然后开始喝了几口水。
 
  哈利再去看那两只猫头鹰。其中之一,就是那只大的、雪白的雌猫头鹰,是他自己的海德薇。它也带着一个包裹,而且看上去一副得意洋洋的样子。他解下它的包裹,这时,它用喙轻啄了哈利一下,表示爱抚,然后就穿过房间和埃罗尔站到一处去了。
 
  哈利不认识那第三只猫头鹰,这是只黄褐色的漂亮的猫头鹰,不过他立刻知道了它来自哪里,因为它除了携带着一个小包裹以外,还带得有一封信,信封上有霍格沃茨学校的饰章。哈利取下这只猫头鹰携带的邮件,它郑重其事地抖抖羽毛,展开双翼,就从窗口飞向夜空去了。
 
  哈利坐在床上,抓过埃罗尔带来的包裹,一把撕开外面的牛皮纸,看到了用金色纸包起来的礼物,那是他生平第一次收到的生日贺卡。哈利的手有一点儿发抖,他打开了信封。两张纸掉了出来——一张是信,另外一张是剪报。
 
  这张剪报显然是从魔法界的报纸《预言家日报》上剪下来的,因为那张黑白照片上的人物是活动的。哈利拿起这张剪报,把它抚平,读到了以下的内容:
 
  魔法部工作人员得大奖
 
  魔法部禁止滥用麻瓜物品司主任亚瑟韦斯莱得到了《预言家日报》年度大奖加隆奖。兴高采烈的韦斯莱先生告诉《预言家日报》的记者说:“我们将把这笔钱花到夏季埃及旅游上去。我们的大儿子比尔在埃及为古灵阁魔法银行做破咒语的工作。”韦斯莱一家将在埃及待一个月。在霍格沃茨学校开学以前回来。目前韦斯莱家有五个孩子在那里上学。
 
  哈利看了看那张活动的照片。他看到韦斯莱家九个人站在金字塔前,都在使劲向他招手,脸上不由得露出了笑容。韦斯莱太太身材小而胖,秃顶的韦斯莱先生却很高大,他们的六个儿子、一个女儿都有一头火红色的头发(尽管这张黑白照片上看不出来)。罗恩正站在这张照片的中间,又高又瘦,他的宠物小耗子斑斑站在他肩上,他的手臂搂着他的妹妹金妮。
 
  哈利想不出谁能比韦斯莱一家更应该得到这么一大笔钱,这家人很好,但是很穷。他拿起罗恩的信,打开来看。
 
  亲爱的哈利:
 
  生日快乐!打电话的事我真抱歉。我希望麻瓜们没有让你日子难过。我问过我爸,他说我不应该那么瞎嚷嚷。
 
  埃及真棒。比尔带我们去了所有的金字塔,你真不知道古埃及的巫师对这些金字塔施过多少咒语。妈妈不让比尔到最后一座金字塔里去。那里有许多样子古怪的骨架,是强行进入金字塔的麻瓜们留下的。他们长出了多余的脑袋等等东西来。我真不能相信我爸竟然得到了《预言家日报》的抽奖!有七百加隆呢!这笔钱大部分都花在这次旅游上了,不过他们要给我买一根新魔杖,以便明年用。
 
  那次罗恩的旧魔杖突然折断了,哈利对这件事记得很清楚。那次他们两人一起乘车到霍格沃茨去,车撞到了学校禁林的一棵树上,魔杖就此折断了。
 
  我们大约在开学以前一星期回来,我们还要到伦敦去买我的魔杖和我们的新书,会在伦敦遇到你吗?别让麻瓜们扫你的兴!争取到伦敦来吧。
 
  罗恩珀西当上男生学生会主席了。上周他得到通知的。又及。
 
  哈利又看那张照片。珀西七年级了,这是他在霍格沃茨的最后一年,他在照片上看起来特别自命不凡。整齐的头发上戴着一顶土耳其帽,他已经洋洋得意地把男生领袖的徽章别在这顶帽子上了,角质边的眼镜在埃及的阳光下闪闪发光。
 
  现在哈利转向给自己的礼物,动手拆开包裹。包裹里面的东西好像是小型的陀螺。陀螺下面还有罗恩写的一张便条:
 
  哈利——这是一个袖珍窥镜。如果周围有什么不可信任的人,它就会发出亮光并且旋转起来。比尔说这等于垃圾,是卖给旅游的男巫的,而且这东西不可信赖,因为昨晚晚餐时分它一直在发亮。但他不知道弗雷德和乔治已经往他的汤里放了甲虫。再见 罗恩
 
  哈利把这个袖珍窥镜放在他床边的小桌子上,陀螺在它的尖端部分上取得了平衡,很稳当地站在那里,反映出哈利钟上发光的指针。他高兴地看着陀螺,看了好几秒钟,然后拿起海德薇带来的包裹。
 
  包裹里面也有一份包扎起来的礼物、一张卡片和一封信,这是赫敏送的。
 
  亲爱的哈利:
 
  罗恩写信给我,把他打电话给你弗农姨父的事告诉了我。我真希望你没事。
 
  目前我在法国度假,我不知道怎样才能把这封信送给你——如果海关的人打开了这封信怎么办?但是海德薇出现了!我想它希望你确信能收到生日礼物以改变你的心情。我通过猫头鹰订单买到了给你的礼物;《预言家日报》登了这个广告(我让人们把报纸寄给我,一直能够了解魔法界的动态是很好的)。你看到了一星期以前报上登的罗恩一家人的照片吗?我打赌他学到了许多东西,我真的妒忌啊——古埃及的巫师真令人着迷。
 
  法国这里也有些令人感兴趣的魔法。我已经全部改写了我的关于魔法史的论文,为的是把我在这里发现的一些事情也包括进去。
 
  罗恩说他要在暑假的最后一周到伦敦去。你也能去吗?你的姨妈和姨父会让你去吗?我真希望你能去。如果不能,我会在九月一日的霍格沃茨特别快车上见到你!爱你的赫敏。
 
  罗恩说珀西当上了男生学生会主席。我打赌珀西高兴得不得了。罗恩对这件事似乎不那么高兴。又及。
 
  哈利又哈哈大笑起来。他放下赫敏的信,拿起她的礼物。这礼物很沉。他熟悉赫敏,肯定这是本充满了艰难咒语的大书——但他猜错了。他撕开了包装纸,心儿大大地一跳。他看见一个细长的黑色皮匣子,匣子上印着一行银色的字:飞天扫帚维修工具箱。
 
  “哇,赫敏!”哈利低声说道,拉开这匣子的拉链,看看匣子里面的东西。
 
  里面有一大罐弗里特伍德牌子的高度完美的飞天扫帚上光剂、一双银光闪闪的扫帚细枝剪切器、一个可以在长途旅行时安装在飞天扫帚上的小小的黄铜指南针,还有一本《飞天扫帚护理手册》。
 
  哈利除了想念朋友以外,对有关霍格沃茨的东西想得最多的就是魁地奇了。魁地奇是魔术界最受人喜爱的一项运动——危险程度很高,极其令人兴奋,而且是骑在飞天扫帚上玩的。哈利碰巧是玩魁地奇的一把好手,他是百年以来入选霍格沃茨学院队的最年轻的队员。哈利最心爱的三件宝物之一就是他的光轮2000飞天扫帚。
 
  哈利把这个皮匣子放在一旁,拿起最后一个包裹。他立刻就认出了牛皮纸上那不整齐的字迹:这件礼物来自海格,他是霍格沃茨的狩猎场看守。他撕开最上面的一层纸,看到了一件绿色皮质的东西,但他还没有来得及好好地打开包装,这个包裹就古怪地颤抖了一下,先不说里面的东西是什么,就厉声大叫起来——好像它是有嘴巴似的。
 
  哈利愣住了。他知道海格决不会有意送他什么危险的东西,但对什么东西危险,海格的看法是和普通人不一样的。人们知道海格曾经与巨大的毒蜘蛛为友,曾经从小酒吧的客人手里买过有三个脑袋的烈性大狗,还曾经偷偷地把非法的龙蛋拿到了他的小屋里。
 
  哈利神经质地碰碰这个包裹。它又厉声叫了起来。哈利伸手去够床边的灯,一手牢牢地抓住这盏灯,并且把它高举过头,随时准备打下来。然后他另一只手抓住其余的包装纸一拉。
 
  于是里面的东西掉下来了——是一本书。哈利只来得及看到这是一本漂亮的有绿色封面的书,上面印着金色的书名:《妖怪们的妖怪书》,这本书就随即一弹上了床,站立起来,沿着床边急促奔跑,活像某种奇形怪状的螃蟹。
 
  “哦,哦。”哈利低声说。
 
  一声脆响,这本书从床上栽到地上,在房间里急促地拖拖拉拉地走着。哈利偷偷地跟着它。这本书躲到了他书桌下面黑暗的地方。哈利一面心里祷告着德思礼一家千万别醒过来,一面趴在地上去够那本书。
 
  “哇!”
 
  这本书啪的一声在他手上合了起来,然后就拍动着离开了他,仍旧凭借它的封面急促地奔跑着。哈利到处爬行,向前扑去,想把这本书拍倒在她。弗农姨父在隔壁房间发出一声响亮的梦呓。
 
  哈利把这本还在挣扎的书紧紧抱在怀里,海德薇和埃罗尔这两只猫头鹰在一旁饶有兴趣地看着。哈利急忙走到五斗橱那里,拉出一根皮带来,用皮带紧紧捆住这本书。这本书恼怒地颤抖着,但它再也不能急促奔跑和厉声喊叫了。所以哈利把它扔在床上,伸手拿起海格的卡片。
 
  亲爱的哈利:
 
  生日快乐!这件东西下一年也许对你有用。不多说了。面谈。
 
  希望麻瓜们对你好。
 
  祝诸事顺利 海格
 
  海格认为一本会咬人的书竟然可能有用,哈利觉得这兆头不好,不过他把海格的贺卡和罗恩的、赫敏的放在一起,脸上的笑意比什么时候都要浓。现在还没有看的只剩下来自霍格沃茨的信了。
 
  哈利注意到这封信比以往的要厚。他撕开封口,抽出里面的第一张羊皮纸读起来:
 
  亲爱的波特先生:
 
  请注意新学年将在九月一日开始。霍格沃茨特快列车将于十一点钟从国王十字车站9又3/4站台出发。
 
  在某几个周末,三年级学生获准访问霍格莫德。请将随信附上的同意表交给你的父母或监护人签字。随信附上新学年的书单。你的忠诚的副校长 麦格教授
 
  哈利抽出霍格沃茨学校的同意表来看,脸上的笑容不见了。周末访问霍格莫德村,那真是太棒了。他知道那完全是个魔法村,他还从来没有去过。但他怎么才能说服弗农姨父或是佩妮姨妈签字同意呢?他看看闹钟。此刻已经是凌晨两点了。
 
  哈利决定等到睡醒以后再为霍格莫德村的事发愁,于是他就回到床上,伸手去拿他自己画的那张日历,又划去了一天,他在为回到霍格沃茨学校的那一天倒计时呢。然后他拿下眼镜,躺了下来,眼睛睁开着,面对着他那三张生日贺卡。
 
  尽管哈利是那么突出地与众不同,此刻他的感觉和一般人是一样的:他生平第一次为过生日而高兴。

 第二章 玛姬姑妈的大错误
 
 

 
  第二天早上,哈利下楼去吃早饭,这时他发现德思礼一家三口都已经坐在厨房的饭桌旁了。他们正在看一台崭新的电视机,这是为欢迎达力回家过暑假而买给他的礼物,达力一直在大声抱怨,说起居室里的冰箱离电视机太远了。在夏季的大部分时间,达力都泡在厨房里,他那双贪婪的小眼睛盯着电视机的荧屏,一面不断地吃东西,那五层下巴不断地颤动。
 
  哈利在达力和弗农姨父之间坐了下来。弗农姨父是个粗壮的大个子,脖子很短,唇髭很重。德思礼一家人不但没有祝哈利生日快乐,而且根本没有表示出他们看见哈利走进厨房来了,但哈利对这种冷淡早已习以为常。他自己拿了一片吐司,然后看看电视上的新闻播音员,那播音员正在播报一名在逃罪犯的新闻,正说到了一半。
 
  “……公众必须注意布莱克带有武器,极其危险。已经特地设了一条热线,谁知道布莱克的踪迹,必须马上报告。”
 
  “不用告诉我们他不怀好意,”弗农姨父哼着鼻子说,眼睛越过他正看着的报纸上方瞪着那名犯人,“瞧他那德性,一副脏相!看他那头发!”
 
  他恶意地斜着看了哈利一眼,哈利的一头乱发一直使弗农姨父看了就恼怒。然而,屏幕上那个人脸庞瘦削,周围都是纠结在一起、足有一尺长的乱发,与他相比,哈利觉得自己的确很整洁。
 
  新闻播音员又出现在屏幕上了。“农业和渔业部长今天将宣布——”
 
  “说下去!”弗农姨父咆哮道,狂怒地盯着这位播音员,“你还没有告诉我们这个疯子是从哪里逃出来的!这有什么用?疯子可能就要到这条街上来了!”
 
  佩妮姨妈骨瘦如柴,长着一张马脸,她突然转过身子,目不转睛地从厨房的窗子向外张望。哈利知道佩妮姨妈就是热切地想成为拨通热线电话的人。她是世界上最能吵吵嚷嚷的妇人,她一生中大部分时间都花在暗中监视她那些守法而令人厌烦的邻居这件事上了。
 
  “他们什么时候才能明白,”弗农姨父用他那紫色的大拳头擂着桌子,说,“只有绞刑才能对付这种人!”
 
  “说得是呀。”佩妮姨妈说,她还在斜眼看着邻居家的红花菜豆。
 
  弗农姨父喝干了他的茶杯,朝手表溜了一眼,又说:“我不如马上走的好,佩妮,玛姬的火车十点钟就到了。”
 
  哈利本来还在想着楼上的飞天扫帚维修工具箱,听到这句话不禁一跳,很不愉快地回到现实中来了。“玛姬姑妈?”他脱口问道,“她——她不是要到这里来吧,是吗?”
 
  玛姬姑妈是弗农姨父的姐妹。尽管她不是哈利的血亲(哈利的妈妈和佩妮姨妈是姐妹),但是人们一直逼哈利叫她姑妈。玛姬姑妈住在乡下,房子周围有一个大花园,她在那里养叭喇狗。她不常到女贞路来,因为她舍不得离开她那些珍贵的狗,但她每次来访都给哈利留下可怕的、历历如新的记忆。
 
  在达力五岁的生日宴会上,玛姬姑妈曾经用手杖痛打哈利的小腿,不让他在音乐造型游戏①中胜过达力。几年以后,她在圣诞节的时候来过,给达力的礼物是装有电脑的机器人,给哈利的是一盒狗饼干。她上一次来访的时候,正是哈利到霍格沃茨上学的前一年,哈利无意中踩了她的爱狗的爪子,这条狗就把哈利一直追到花园里,把他逼得爬上了树,而玛姬姑妈到了午夜以后才肯把狗叫回屋。达力家的人一说起这件事,至今还会捧腹大笑。
 
  “玛姬要在这里住上一个星期,”弗农姨父咆哮道,“既然我们说到了这件事,”他的一只肥胖的手指着哈利,“在我去接她以前,我们有必要把事情说说清楚。”
 
  达力痴笑起来,把视线从电视上收回了。达力看着哈利受父亲的欺负,因为这是他喜爱的娱乐方式。
 
  “第一,”弗农姨父吼道,“不准对玛姬说话无礼。”
 
  “好的,”哈利痛苦地说,“只要她对我说话时有礼。”
 
  “第二,”弗农姨父说,装作没听见哈利的回答,“玛姬还不知道你那些不正常的地方,所以,她在这里的时候,我可不要——不要看见任何古怪的事情。你要规矩点,听懂了吗?”
 
  “只要她守规矩。”哈利咬着牙说。
 
  “还有第三点,”弗农姨父说,现在他那双卑鄙的小眼睛在他那张紫色的大脸上成了两条缝,“我们已经告诉玛姬,说你上的是圣布鲁斯安全中心少年犯学校。”
 
  “什么?”哈利嚷道。
 
  “你必须坚持这样说,小子,要不然就会有麻烦的。”弗农姨父愤怒地说。
 
  哈利坐在那里,心中大怒,气得脸发白,他瞪眼看着弗农姨父,简直不能相信这种说法。玛姬姑妈要来这里住一个星期——在德思礼家给他的生日礼物中,这是最坏的,包括弗农姨父的那双旧袜子在内。
 
  “好吧,佩妮,”弗农姨父说,沉重地站起身来,“那我就到火车站去了。达力,要和我一起去吗?”
 
  “不去。”达力说,既然父亲已经对哈和威胁完毕,他的注意力又回到电视上去了。
 
  “达力为了迎接姑妈的到来,要把自已打扮得漂亮一点,”佩妮姨妈说,抚摸着达力浓密的金发,“妈妈已经给你买了一个可爱的领结。”
 
  弗农姨父拍拍达力那肥厚的肩膀。“那么,回头见了。”弗农姨父说,于是他离开了厨房。
 
  哈利本来是被吓得恍惚出神地坐在那里,这时忽然有了主意。他丢下那片吐司,迅速地站起来,跟着弗农姨父走到了前门。弗农姨父正在穿外套。
 
  “我可不带你去。”他回身看见哈利在看着他,就这样吼道。
 
  “好像我想去似的,”哈利冷冷地说,“我有事想问您。”
 
  弗农姨父猜疑地看着他。
 
  “霍格——我们学校的三年级学生有时可以访问那座村子。”哈利说。
 
  “那又怎样?”弗农姨父厉声说,从大门旁边的一个钩子上取下车钥匙。
 
  “我需要您给我签字表示同意。”哈利一口气说出来。
 
  “我干吗要同意?”弗农姨父嘲讽地说。
 
  “好吧,”哈利说,一面小心地选择字眼,“在玛姬姑妈面前假装我是在圣什么地方上学,这是一桩很难的事……”
 
  “圣布鲁斯安全中心少年犯学校!”弗农姨父怒吼道。
 
  哈利从他的声音里听出明显有惊慌的成分,心里很高兴。“正是,”哈利说道,镇静地看着弗农姨父那张紫色的大脸,“太长了,不好记啊。我总要说得像那么回事吧?要是我不小心说走了嘴呢?”
 
  “你想吃点苦头,是吗?”弗农姨父怒吼起来,举着拳头就冲哈利走过来。
 
  但哈利站在原地没动。“如果我吃了苦头,玛姬姑妈就不会忘记我可能告诉她的事情了。”哈利阴郁地说。
 
  弗农姨父停住了,拳头仍旧举在半空中,脸气得成了紫褐色。
 
  “但是,如果您在我的同意表上签字,”哈利迅速地说下去,“我发誓我会记住我是到哪里去上学的,而且我会像麻——像平常人一样说话做事的。”
 
  哈利可以看出弗农姨父正在考虑,尽管他的牙齿露了出来,太阳穴那里有一根血管在跳动。
 
  “好吧,”他终于厉声说,“玛姬在的时候,我会小心监视你的行为的。如果,一直到最后,你守规矩,一直那么说,我就在你那倒霉的表上签字。”
 
  他转过身去,拉开前门,再使劲关上,他使的劲儿那么大,以至于门顶上玻璃都掉下来一块。
 
  哈利没有回到厨房去。他回到楼上自己的卧室里去了。如果他要像真正的世俗之人一样行事,不如现在就开始。他缓慢而忧伤地把他所有的礼物和生日贺卡收集在一起,再把它们和他的家庭作业一块儿藏到那块松动的地板下面。然后他走向海德薇的笼子。埃罗尔好像已经恢复了,它和海德薇都睡着了,脑袋藏在翅膀下面。哈利叹了口气,然后把它们两个都捅醒了。
 
  “海德薇,”他闷闷不乐地说,“你必须离开这里一星期。和埃罗尔一起去吧,罗恩会照顾你的。我会给他写张便条,向他解释。不要这样地看着我,”海德薇琥珀色的大眼睛充满了谴责的神色,“这不是我的过错。只有这样,我才能得到允许,和罗恩、赫敏一块儿到霍格莫德去。”
 
  十分钟以后,埃罗尔和海德薇(它腿上绑着给罗恩的便条)飞出了窗子。飞得看不见了。哈利现在感到了彻底地悲哀,把海德薇的空笼子收到衣橱里去了。
 
  但是哈利沉思的时间并不久。不一会儿,佩妮姨妈就从楼梯那里尖叫着要哈利下楼准备迎接客人了。
 
  哈利认为把自己的头发弄平没有什么意思。玛姬姑妈就是喜欢批评哈利,所以,哈利越是不整洁,她就越高兴。
 
  一会儿工夫,就传来小石子儿的嘎吱声,这是弗农姨父的车子开回门前的车道上了,然后是汽车门关上的声音,还有花园小路上的脚步声。
 
  “到门口去!”佩妮姨妈尖叫着对哈利说道。
 
  哈利心里老大不情愿地打开了门。
 
  玛姬姑妈站在门槛上。她和弗农姨父长得很像:大个子、粗壮、紫色的脸,甚至还有唇髭,只不过没有弗农姨父那样重。她一手提着个巨大的手提箱,另一边的腋下夹着一头脾气很坏的老叭喇狗利皮。
 
  “我的达力儿哪里去了?”玛姬姑妈叫道,“我的宝贝侄子呢?”
 
  达力摇摇摆摆地从厅里走了过来,他的金发平平地贴在他那扁平的脑袋上,在他的多层下巴下面,一个领结隐约可见。玛姬姑妈把手提箱一把推到哈利的怀里,抵得他喘不过气来,她一手紧紧搂住达力,同时在达力面颊上大大地亲了一口。哈利清清楚楚地知道,达力之所以能容忍玛姬姑妈的拥抱,完全是因为他会得到很好的报酬。事情也果然如此,这两人分开以后,达力的胖拳头里就攥着一张崭新的二十英镑钞票。
 
  “佩妮!”玛姬姑妈叫道,大步跨过哈利,就好像哈利只不过是个帽架子似的。玛姬姑妈和佩妮姨妈亲吻,或者不如说,玛姬姑妈的大下巴在佩妮姨妈瘦瘦的颊骨上撞了一下。
 
  弗农姨父现在进来了,关门的时候显得很高兴。“喝茶吗,玛姬?”他问,“利皮喝点什么呢?”
 
  “利皮从我的茶托里喝一点就成了。”玛姬姑妈说道,于是他们鱼贯进入厨房,只留下哈利一个人拿着手提箱站在厅里。但是哈利并不抱怨,对于他来说,不和玛姬姑妈在一起的任何借口都是好的,所以他开始努力地将这只箱子抱到楼上的空闲房间里去,尽量拖长做这件事的时间。
 
  等他回到厨房的时候,玛姬姑妈已经喝上了茶,吃上了水果蛋糕,利皮则在角落里喧闹地舔食。佩妮姨妈见到她洁净地板上斑驳的茶渍和口水,不觉畏缩了一下,哈利看在眼里。佩妮姨妈痛恨动物。
 
  “剩下的狗谁在照顾呀,玛姬?”弗农姨父问道。
 
  “哦,我叫富布斯特上校照管它们,”玛姬姑妈满脸生辉地说,“他现在退休了,有点事情做做对他有好处。我离不开可怜的利皮。要是它不在我身边,它就会消瘦的。”
 
  正当哈利坐下来的时候,利皮开始吠叫起来。玛姬姑妈这才第一次把注意力转向哈利。
 
  “这么说!”玛姬姑妈怒气冲冲地说,“你还在这里,是不是?”
 
  “是。”哈利说。
 
  “不要用这种不知道好歹的腔调说‘是’,”玛姬姑妈咆哮道,“弗农和佩妮收留了你,他们真是够好的了。要是我才不干呢。要是有人把你扔到我的大门口,你早就直截了当地到孤儿院了。”
 
  哈利真想说他宁愿待在孤儿院也不愿意和德思礼家人住在一起,但他想到那张同意表,就忍住了没说。他勉强在脸上挤出痛苦的笑容来。
 
  “别对我假笑!”玛姬姑妈声音隆隆地说道,“我看得出来,自从上次我看见你以来,你没有什么进步。我希望学校能强迫你学会些礼貌。”她吞下一大口茶,擦擦她的唇髭,又说:“弗农,我又忘了,你把他送到什么地方去了啊?”
 
  “圣布鲁斯,”弗农姨父立即说,“对于那些无可救药的人来说,那是家第一流的机构。”
 
  “我明白了。”玛姬姑妈说,“小子,圣布鲁斯的人使用藤杖吗?”她隔着桌子对哈利怒气冲冲地说。
 
  “唔……”弗农姨父在玛姬姑妈背后简短地点了一下头。
 
  “是啊。”哈利说。然后,他觉得似乎应该把事情做得像样些,就说:“一直用的。”
 
  “太好了,”玛姬姑妈说,“我可不要听那些哼哼叽叽、空洞无聊的废话,说什么不要打那些该打的人。十之八九,这类人需要好好地痛打一顿。你时常挨打吗?”
 
  “哦,是的,”哈利说,“许多次了。”
 
  玛姬姑妈把眼睛眯起来。“我仍旧不喜欢你说话的腔调,小子。”她说道,“如果你能够用这种随随便便的口气说出你挨打的事,那他们显然打你打得不够狠。佩妮,我要是你的话,我会给学校写信的,写清楚你同意对这小子使用极端力量。”
 
  也许弗农姨父担心哈利会忘记他们之间的交易,不管怎么说,他突然改变了话题。“听到今天早晨的新闻了吗,玛姬?那个在逃的犯人怎样了,嗯?”
 
  玛姬姑妈开始安顿下来,哈利却发现自己几乎在渴望这家里过着没有玛姬的日子。弗农姨父和佩妮姨妈通常告诫哈利不要碍他们的事,哈利也巴不得他们这样对待他。玛姬姑妈却正相反,什么时候都要哈利在她眼皮子底下,以便她能提出让他改进的意见来。她喜欢拿哈利和达力进行比较,她对哈利总是怒目注视,同时给达力买昂贵的礼物,这样做事她感到极大地愉抉,好像在向他挑战,看他敢不敢质问为什么他不能得到礼物。她还不断阴险地暗示哈利为什么会成为这样一个不知感恩的人。
 
  “你一定不要为这家伙竟然会是这副样子而谴责自己,弗农。”第三天她在午饭时说,“如果骨子里有什么东西腐败了,那就谁也没办法了。”
 
  哈利努力把注意力只放在食物上,但他的手抖了起来,他的脸因生气而涨得通红。记住那张表,他告诉自己。想想霍格莫德。不要说什么话。不要站——
 
  玛姬姑妈起身去够她那瓶葡萄酒。“这是育种的一条基本规则,”她说道,“你看养狗就一直是这样的。如果母狗有什么不对头的地方,小狗也必定有什么地方不好——”
 
  这时,玛姬姑妈手里握着的酒瓶爆炸了。玻璃碎片飞向四面八方,玛姬姑妈因生气而激动起来,眼睛眨巴着,酒在她那张大脸上直往下流。
 
  “玛姬!”佩妮姨妈尖叫起来,“玛姬,你没事吧?”
 
  “不必担心,”玛姬姑妈咕哝着说,用餐巾揩着脸,“一定是刚才握得太紧了。那天在富布斯特上校那里也出过同样的事。不用慌张,佩妮,我是很坚强的
……”
 
  但是佩妮姨妈和弗农姨父都用怀疑的眼光看着哈利,所以哈利认为他不如放弃布丁,尽快离开餐桌为好。
 
  他走到厅里,靠在墙上,深深地呼吸。从他上一次失去控制并且使某个东西爆炸到现在,已经有很长时间了。他可不能再让这种事情发生。去霍格莫德的那张表还不是现在最需要考虑的事情——如果他这样干下去,魔法部就会找他的麻烦了。
 
  哈利还是未成年的男巫,魔法界的法律禁止他在学校以外的地方施展魔法。他的记录可不是很好,就在去年夏天,他得到一次正式警告,警告说得很清楚:如果魔法部得到风声,说他如果在女贞路再次施展魔法,那霍格沃茨就有可能开除哈利。
 
  他听到德思礼一家人离开了餐桌,于是他急忙上楼避开他们。
 
  以后的三天里,只要姑妈瞪着哈利,他就强迫自己想想那本《飞天扫帚护理手册》。这个办法很能奏效,尽管这么做让他有一种发呆的样子,因为玛姬姑妈开始发表意见说他精神不正常。
 
  最后,终于到了这一天,这是玛姬姑妈在这里做客的最后一个晚上,佩妮姨妈准备了高级的正餐,弗农姨父打开了好几瓶葡萄酒。大家喝了汤,吃了大马哈鱼,一次也没有提到哈利的种种不是。在吃柠檬蛋白酥皮馅饼的时候,弗农姨父絮絮不休地谈到他那制造钻机的格朗宁公司,让大家都感到心烦。然后佩妮姨妈烧了咖啡,弗农姨父拿出一瓶白兰地来。
 
  “玛姬,你也来一点吧?”
 
  玛姬姑妈已经喝了不少葡萄酒了,她那张大脸已经很红了。“那么,少喝一点,”她咯咯笑着说,“比这个多一点……再多一点……这就妥了。”
 
  达力正在吃第四片馅饼。佩妮姨妈正翘着小指头啜饮咖啡。哈利真想回到自己的房间去,但他遇到了弗农姨父愤怒的小眼睛,于是他知道他必须一直坐到最后大家都吃完的时候。
 
  “啊,”玛姬姑妈说,咂咂嘴唇,把已经喝空的杯子放了下来,“点心做得真好,佩妮。通常我晚上只吃一份油炸食品,我有十二条狗要照顾啊……”她响亮地打着嗝儿,拍拍她那大肚子。“原谅我。不过我的确喜欢看到健康正常的孩子,”她继续说下去,向达力眨眨眼,“你会长成身材正常的男人的,达力儿,就像你的爸爸一样。哦,弗农,我还想要一点白兰地……”
 
  “喏,这一个——”她把脑袋向哈利一扬,哈利感到胃里一阵紧。手册,他提醒自己。“这一个有一副卑鄙自私、比正常人要小的样子。狗就有这种情况。去年我就叫富布斯特上校淹死了一条狗。那是一条像耗子一样的小东西,它很瘦弱,发育不好。”哈利努力回忆着手册第十二页的内容:纠正脑筋不愿拐弯的魔咒。
 
  “这都是由于血统不好,那天我就是这样说的。坏的血统会表现出来的。我不是在说你家庭的坏话,佩妮——”她用她那像小铲子一样的手拍拍佩妮那瘦骨嶙嶙的手,“但是你的妹妹是坏家伙。她出身于最好的家庭。然后她跟一个饭桶跑了,其后果现在就在我们眼前。”
 
  哈利瞪着他的盘子,耳朵里有一种奇异的声音。牢牢抓住扫帚尾部,他心里念叨着。但底下还有什么他就记不住了。
 
  玛姬姑妈的声音好像直钻进了他的心里,就像弗农姨父的钻机一样。“这个波特,”玛姬姑妈大声说,一面抓住那个白兰地酒瓶,又向她的酒杯里和桌布上泼泼洒洒地倒了一些酒,“你怎么从来没有告诉过我他是做什么的呢?”
 
  弗农姨父和佩妮姨妈看上去神情极其专注。达力甚至从他的馅饼上抬起头,目瞪口呆地看着他的双亲。
 
  “他——不工作的,”弗农姨父说,偷眼看了看哈利,“失业了。”
 
  “我猜的没错吧!”玛姬姑妈说着,喝了一大口白兰地,用袖子擦了擦嘴。“一个没有价值、一无是处、懒惰的乞讨者,这种人——”
 
  “他不是这种人。”哈利突然说道。餐桌上没人说话,很安静。哈利浑身发抖,他一生之中还从来没有这样动过怒。
 
  “再来一点白兰地!”弗农姨父嚷道,他的脸已经很白了。他把瓶里的酒都倒在了玛姬姑妈的杯子里。“你,小子,”他对哈利粗暴地说道,“睡觉去,去
——”
 
  “别,弗农。”玛姬姑妈打着嗝儿说,一面举起手来,她那双充血的小眼睛紧盯着哈利。“说下去,小子。为你的双亲骄傲,对吗?他们出门,遇到车祸,死了(我想,是喝醉了吧)——”
 
  “他们不是因为车祸才死的!”哈利说,不知不觉,他已经站了起来。
 
  “他们是因为车祸死的,你这个小撒谎精!他们还把你这个负担丢下来,丢给他们体面的、努力工作的亲戚!”玛姬姑妈尖叫道,愤怒得一塌糊涂。“你是个傲慢无礼、不知感激的小——”
 
  但玛姬姑妈突然住嘴不说了。有一会儿工夫,好像她张口结舌,说不出话来似的。她似乎由于没法形容的愤怒而膨胀开来了——但是这种膨胀并没有停止。她那张通红的大脸开始扩展,她那双小眼睛向外突出,她的嘴张得太大,没法说话。过了一秒钟,好几枚纽扣从她的花呢衣服上进了下来,砰砰地撞在墙上——她膨胀着,活像一只大得吓人的气球,她的肚子胀得挣开了那根花呢腰带,她的每一根手指都胀得像香肠那样粗……
 
  “玛姬!”
 
  弗农姨父和佩妮姨妈一起大叫道,此时玛姬姑妈的整个身体开始离开她的座椅,向天花板升去。现在她完全是圆的了,她像个有一双小眼睛的救生圈一样,在她向空中飘浮的时候。她的双手和双脚古怪地伸着,发出一阵阵爆破声。利皮溜进房间,发疯似的吠叫着。
 
  “别——”
 
  弗农姨父抓住玛姬姑妈的一条腿,想把她拉下来,但他自己也差一点儿被拉得离开了地板。又过了一秒钟,利皮向前一跳,咬住了弗农姨父的腿。
 
  在还未来得及阻止哈利以前,哈利就离开了这个房间,冲向楼梯下面的那个碗柜。他走到那里去的时候,碗柜的门神秘地打开了。几秒钟之内,他已经用力举起他的衣箱放到了大门口。他全速奔跑上楼,一头钻到床下,猛然掀开那块松动的地板,抓出那个装满了他的书和生日礼物的枕套。他扭动着身子从床底下退出来,一把抓住海德薇的空笼子,冲下楼梯奔向他的衣箱,这时弗农姨父正好从餐室出来。他的裤腿成了破破烂烂的布条。
 
  “回到这里来!”他咆哮道,“回来,把事情弄好!”
 
  但是,哈利正在不顾一切的狂怒之中。他一脚踢开那只衣箱,拉出了他的魔杖,用魔杖指着弗农姨父。“她活该,”哈利说,呼吸急促,“她是自作自受。你离我远点儿。”
 
  他在身后摸索着寻找门栓。
 
  “我走了,”哈利说。“我受够了。”
 
  一会儿,他就出门到了黑暗、安静的街上了,他身后拖着沉重的衣箱,胁下夹着海德薇的笼子。
 

 
  ①音乐造型游戏,参加者随音乐声原地旋转,听到音乐终止后立即停住。然后评判各人的滑稽姿势。

 

°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 34楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER THREE
  THE KNIGHT BUS
  Harry was several streets away before he collapsed onto a low wall in Magnolia Crescent, panting from the effort of dragging his trunk. He sat quite still, anger still surging through him, listening to the frantic thumping of his heart.
  But after ten minutes alone in the dark street, a new emotion overtook him: panic. Whichever way he looked at it, he had never been in a worse fix. He was stranded, quite alone, in the dark Muggle world, with absolutely nowhere to go. And the worst of it was, he had just done serious magic, which meant that he was almost certainly expelled from Hogwarts. He had broken the Decree for the Restriction of Underage Wizardry so badly, he was surprised Ministry of Magic representatives weren't swooping down on him where he sat.
  Harry shivered and looked up and down Magnolia Crescent.
  What, was going to happen to him? Would he be arrested, or would he simply be outlawed from the wizarding world? He thought of Ron and Hermione, and his heart sank even lower. Harry was sure that, criminal or not, Ron and Hermione would want to help him now, but they were both abroad, and with Hedwig gone, he had no means of contacting them.
  He didn't have any Muggle money, either. There was a little wizard gold in the money bag at the bottom of his trunk, but the rest of the fortune his parents had left him was stored in a vault at Gringotts Wizarding Bank in London. He'd never be able to drag his trunk all the way to London. Unless...
  He looked down at his wand, which he was still clutching in his hand. If he was already expelled (his heart was. now thumping painfully fast), a bit more magic couldn't hurt. He had the Invisibility Cloak he had inherited from his father -- what if he bewitched the trunk to make it feather-light, tied it to his broomstick, covered himself in the cloak, and flew to London? Then he could get the rest of his money out of his vault and... begin his life as an outcast. It was a horrible prospect, but he couldn't sit on this wall forever, or he'd find himself trying to explain to Muggle police why he was out in the dead of night with a trunkful of spellbooks and a broomstick.
  Harry opened his trunk again and pushed the contents aside, looking for the Invisibility Cloak - but before he had found it, he straightened up suddenly, looking around him once more.
  A funny prickling on the back of his neck had made Harry feel he was being watched, but the street appeared to be deserted, and no lights shone from any of the large square houses.
  He bent over his trunk again, but almost immediately stood up once more, his hand clenched on his wand. He had sensed rather than heard it: someone or something was standing in the narrow gap between the garage and the fence behind him. Harry squinted at the black alleyway. If only it would move, then he'd know whether it was just a stray cat or -- something else.
  "Lumos," Harry muttered, and a light appeared at the end of his wand, almost dazzling him. He held it high over his head, and the pebble-dashed walls of number two suddenly sparkled; the garage door gleamed, and between them Harry saw, quite distinctly, the hulking outline of something very big, with wide, gleaming eyes.
  Harry stepped backward. His legs hit his trunk and he tripped. His wand flew out of his hand as he flung out an arm to break his fall, and he landed, hard, in the gutter --
  There was a deafening BANG, and Harry threw up his hands to shield his eyes against a sudden blinding light --
  With a yell, he rolled back onto the pavement, just in time. A second later, a gigantic pair of wheels and headlights screeched to a halt exactly where Harry had just been lying. They belonged, as Harry saw when he raised his head, to a triple-decker, violently purple bus, which had appeared out of thin air. Gold lettering over the windshield spelled The Knight Bus.
  For a Split second, Harry wondered if he had been knocked silly by his fall. Then a conductor in a purple uniform leapt out of the bus and began to speak loudly to the night.
  "Welcome to the Knight Bus, emergency transport for the stranded witch or wizard. just stick out your wand hand, step on board) and we can take you anywhere you want to go. My name is Stan Shunpike, and I will be your conductor this eve --"
  The conductor stopped abruptly. He had just caught sight of "Harry, who was still sitting on the ground. Harry snatched up his wand again and scrambled to his feet. Close up, he saw that Stan Shunpike was only a few years older than he was, eighteen or nineteen at most, with large, protruding ears and quite a few pimples.
  "What were you doin' down there?" said Stan, dropping his professional manner.
  "Fell over," said Harry.
  "'Choo fall over for?" sniggered Stan.
  "I didn't do it on purpose," said Harry, annoyed. One of the knees in his jeans was torn, and the hand he had thrown out to break his fall was bleeding. He suddenly remembered why he had fallen over and turned around quickly to stare at the alleyway between the garage and fence. The Knight Bus's headlamps were flooding it with light, and it was empty.
  "'Choo lookin' at?" said Stan.
  "There was a big black thing," said Harry, pointing uncertainly into the gap. "Like a dog... but massive..."
  He looked a-round at Stan, whose mouth was slightly open. With a feeling of unease, Harry saw Stan's eyes move to the scar on Harry's forehead.
  "Woss that on your 'ead?" said Stan abruptly.
  "Nothing," said Harry quickly, flattening his hair over his scar. If the Ministry of Magic was looking for him, he didn't want to make it too easy for them.
  "Woss your name?" Stan persisted.
  "Neville Longbottom," said Harry, saying the first name that came into his head. "So -- so this bus," he went on quickly, hoping to distract Stan, "did you say it goes anywhere?"
  "Yep," said Stan proudly, "anywhere you like, long's it's on land. Can't do nuffink underwater. 'Ere," he said, looking suspicious again, ,You did flag us down, dincha? Stuck out your wand 'and, dincha?"
  "Yes," said Harry quickly. "Listen, how much would it be to get to London?"
  "Eleven Sickles," said Stan, "but for fifteen you get 'or chocolate, and for fifteen you get an 'ot water bottle an' a toofbrush in the color of your choice."
  Harry rummaged once more in his trunk, extracted his money bag, and shoved some gold into Stan's hand. He and Stan then lifted his trunk, with Hedwig's cage balanced on top, up the steps of the bus.
  There were no seats; instead, half a dozen brass bedsteads stood beside the curtained windows. Candles were burning in brackets beside each bed, illuminating the wood-paneled walls. A tiny wizard in a nightcap at the rear of the bus muttered, "Not now, thanks, I'm pickling some slugs" and rolled over in his sleep.
  "You 'ave this one," Stan whispered, shoving Harry's trunk under the bed right behind the driver, who was sitting in an armchair in front of the steering wheel. "This is our driver, Ernie Prang. This ,is Neville Longbottom, Ern. "
  Ernie Prang, an elderly wizard wearing very thick glasses, nodded to Harry, who nervously flattened his bangs again and sat down on his bed.
  "Take 'er away, Ern," said Stan, sitting down in the armchair next to Ernie's.
  There was another tremendous BANG, and the next moment Harry found himself flat on his bed, thrown backward by the speed of the Knight Bus. Pulling himself up, Harry stared out of the dark window and saw that they were now bowling along a completely different street. Stan was watching Harry's stunned face with great enjoyment.
  "This is where we was before you flagged us down," he said. "Where are we, Ern? Somewhere in Wales?"
  "Ar," said Ernie.
  "How come the Muggles don't hear the bus?" said Harry.
  "Them!" said Stan contemptuously. "Don' listen properly, do they? Don' look properly either. Never notice nuffink, they don'."
  "Best go wake up Madam Marsh, Stan," said Ern. "We'll be in Abergavenny in a minute."
  Stan passed Harry's bed and disappeared up a narrow wooden staircase. Harry was still looking out of the window, feeling increasingly nervous. Ernie didn't seem to have mastered the use of a steering wheel. The Knight Bus kept mounting the pavement, but it didn't hit anything; lines of lampposts, mailboxes, and trash cans jumped out of its way as it approached and back into position once it had passed.
  Stan came back downstairs, followed by a faintly green witch wrapped in a traveling cloak.
  "'Ere you go, Madam Marsh," said Stan happily as Ern stamped on the brake and the beds slid a foot or so toward the front of the bus. Madam Marsh clamped a handkerchief to her mouth and tottered down the steps. Stan threw her bag out after her and rammed the doors shut; there was another loud BANG, and they were thundering down a narrow country lane, trees leaping out of the way.
  Harry wouldn't have been able to sleep even if he had been traveling on a bus that didn't keep banging loudly and jumping a hundred miles at a time. His stomach churned as he fell back to wondering what was going to happen to him, and whether the Dursleys had managed to get Aunt Marge off the ceiling yet.
  Stan had unfurled a copy of the Daily Prophet and was now reading with his tongue between his teeth. A large photograph of a sunken-faced man with long, matted hair blinked slowly at Harry from the front page. He looked strangely familiar.
  "That man!" Harry said, forgetting his troubles for a moment. "He was on the Muggle news!"
  Stanley turned to the front page and chuckled.
  "Sirius Black," he said, nodding. "'Course 'e was on the Muggle news, Neville, where you been?"
  He gave a superior sort of chuckle at the blank look on Harry's face, removed the front page, and handed it to Harry.
  "You oughta read the papers more, Neville."
  Harry held the paper up to the candlelight and read:
  BLACK STILL AT LARGE
  Sirius Black, possibly the most infamous prisoner ever to be held in Azkaban fortress, is still eluding capture, the Ministry of Magic confirmed today.
  "We are doing all we can to recapture Black," said the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, this morning, "and we beg the magical community to remain calm."
  Fudge has been criticized by some members of the International Federation of Warlocks for informing the Muggle Prime Minister of the crisis.
  "Well, really, I had to, don't you know," said an irritable Fudge. "Black is mad. He's a danger to anyone who crosses him, magic or Muggle. I have the Prime Minister's assurance that he will not breathe a word of Black's true identity to anyone. And let's face it-who'd believe him if he did?"
  While Muggles have been told that Black is carrying a gun (a kind of metal wand that Muggles use to kill each other), the magical community lives in fear of a massacre like that of twelve years ago, when Black murdered thirteen people with a single curse.
  Harry looked into the shadowed eyes of Sirius Black, the only part of the sunken face that seemed alive. Harry had never met a vampire, but he had seen pictures of them in his Defense Against the Dark Arts classes, and Black, with his waxy white skin, looked just like one.
  "Scary-lookin' fing, inee?" said Stan, who had been watching Harry read.
  "He murdered thirteen people?" said Harry, handing the page back to Stan, "with one curse?"
  "Yep," said Stan, "in front of witnesses an' all. Broad daylight. Big trouble it caused, dinnit, Ern?"
  "Ar," said Ern darkly.
  Stan swiveled in his armchair, his hands on the back, the better to look at Harry.
  "Black woz a big supporter of You-Know-'Oo," he said.
  "What, Voldemort?" said Harry, without thinking.
  Even Stan's pimples went white; Ern jerked the steering wheel so hard that a whole farmhouse had to jump aside to avoid the bus.
  "You outta your tree?" yelped Stan. "'Choo say 'is name for?"
  "Sorry," said Harry hastily. "Sorry, I -- I forgot --"
  "Forgot!" said Stan weakly. "Blimey, my 'eart's goin' that fast ..."
  "So -- so Black was a supporter of You-Know-Who?" Harry prompted apologetically.
  "Yeah," said Stan, still rubbing his chest. "Yeah, that's right. Very close to You-Know-'Oo, they say. Anyway, when little 'Arry Potter got the better of You-Know-'Oo --"
  Harry nervously flattened his bangs down again.
  "-- all You-Know-'Oo's supporters was tracked down, wasn't they, Ern? Most of 'em knew it was all over, wiv You-Know-'Oo gone, and they came quiet. But not Sirius Black. I 'eard he thought 'e'd be second-in-command once You-Know-'Oo 'ad taken over.
  "Anyway, they cornered Black in the middle of a street full of Muggles an' Black took out 'is wand and 'e blasted 'alf the street apart, an' a wizard got it, an' so did a dozen Muggles what got in the way. 'Orrible, eh? An' you know what Black did then?" Stan continued in a dramatic whisper.
  "What?" said Harry.
  "Laughed," said Stan. "Jus' stood there an' laughed. An' when reinforcements from the Ministry of Magic got there, I 'e went wiv em quiet as anyfink, still laughing 'is 'ead off. 'Cos 'e's mad, inee, Ern? Inee mad?"
  "If he weren't when he went to Azkaban, he will be now," said Ern in his slow voice. "I'd blow meself up before I set foot in that place. Serves him right, mind you ... after what he did...."
  "They 'ad a job coverin' it up, din' they, Ern?" Stan said. "'Ole street blown up an' all them Muggles dead. What was it they said ad 'appened, Ern?"
  "Gas explosion," grunted Ernie.
  "An' now 'e's out," said Stan, examining the newspaper picture of Black's gaunt face again. "Never been a breakout from Azkaban before, 'as there, Ern? Beats me 'ow 'e did it. Frightenin', eh? Mind, I don't fancy 'is chances against them Azkaban guards, eh, Ern?"
  Ernie suddenly shivered.
  "Talk about summat else, Stan, there's a good lad. Them Azkaban guards give me the collywobbles."
  Stan put the paper away reluctantly, and Harry leaned against the window of the Knight Bus, feeling worse than ever. He couldn't help imagining what Stan might be telling his passengers in a few nights' time.
  "'Ear about that 'Arry Potter? Blew up 'is aunt! We 'ad 'im 'ere on the Knight Bus, di'n't we, Ern? 'E was tryin' I to run for it...."
  He, Harry, had broken wizard law just like Sirius Black. Was inflating Aunt Marge bad enough to land him in Azkaban? Harry didn't know anything about the wizard prison, though everyone he'd ever heard speak of it did so in the same fearful tone. Hagrid, the Hogwarts gamekeeper, had spent two months there only last year. Harry wouldn't soon forget the look of terror on Hagrid's face when he had been told where he was going, and Hagrid was one of the bravest people Harry knew.
  The Knight Bus rolled through the darkness, scattering bushes and wastebaskets, telephone booths and trees, and Harry lay, restless and miserable, on his feather bed. After a while, Stan remembered that Harry had paid for hot chocolate, but poured it all over Harry's pillow when the bus moved abruptly from Anglesea to Aberdeen. One by one, wizards and witches in dressing gowns and slippers descended from the upper floors to leave the bus. They all looked very pleased to go.
  Finally, Harry was the only passenger left.
  "Right then, Neville," said Stan, clapping his hands, where abouts in London?"
  "Diagon Alley," said Harry.
  "Righto," said Stan. "'Old tight, then."
  BANG.
  They were thundering along Charing Cross Road. Harry sat up and watched buildings and benches squeezing themselves out of the Knight Bus's way. The sky was getting a little lighter. He would lie low for a couple of hours, go to Gringotts the. moment it opened, then set off -- where, he didn't know.
  Ern slammed on the brakes and the Knight Bus skidded to a halt in front of a small and shabby- looking pub, the Leaky Cauldron, behind which lay the magical entrance to Diagon Alley.
  "Thanks," Harry said to Ern.
  He jumped down the steps and helped Stan lower his trunk and Hedwig's cage onto the pavement.
  "Well," said Harry. "'Bye then!"
  But Stan wasn't paying attention. Still standing in the doorway to the bus) he was goggling at the shadowy entrance to the Leaky Cauldron. "There you are, Harry," said a voice.
  Before Harry could turn, he felt a hand on his shoulder. At the same time, Stan shouted, "Blimey! Ern, come 'ere! Come 'ere I"
  Harry looked up at the owner of the hand on his shoulder and felt a bucketful of ice cascade into his stomach -- he had walked right into Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic himself.
  Stan leapt onto the pavement beside them.
  "What didja call Neville, Minister?" he said excitedly.
  Fudge, a portly little man in a long, pinstriped cloak, looked cold and exhausted.
  "Neville?" he repeated, frowning. "This is Harry Potter."
  "I knew it!" Stan shouted gleefully. "Ern! Ern! Guess 'oo Neville is, Ern! 'E's 'Arry Potter! I can see 'is scar!"
  "Yes," said Fudge testily, "well, I'm very glad the Knight Bus picked Harry up, but he and I need to step inside the Leaky Cauldron now..."
  Fudge increased the pressure on Harry's shoulder, and Harry found himself being steered inside the pub. A stooping figure bearing a lantern appeared through the door behind the bar. It was Tom, the wizened, toothless landlord.
  "You've got him, Minister!" said Tom. "Will you be wanting anything? Beer? Brandy?"
  "Perhaps a pot of tea," said Fudge, who still hadn't let go of Harry.
  There was a loud scraping and puffing from behind them, and Stan and Ern appeared, carrying Harry's trunk and Hedwig's cage and looking around excitedly.
  "'Ow come you di'n't tell us 'oo you are, eh, Neville?" said Stan, beaming at Harry, while Ernie's owlish face peered interestedly over Stan's shoulder.
  "And a private parlor, please, Tom," said Fudge pointedly.
  `Bye," Harry said miserably to Stan and Ern as Tom beckoned Fudge toward the passage that led from the bar.
  "'Bye, Neville!" called Stan.
  Fudge marched Harry along the narrow passage after Tom's lantern, and then into a small parlor. Tom clicked his fingers, a fire burst into life in the grate, and he bowed himself out of the room.
  "Sit down, Harry," said Fudge, indicating a chair by the fire.
  Harry sat down, feeling goose bumps rising up his arms despite the glow of the fire. Fudge took off his pinstriped cloak and tossed it aside, then hitched up the trousers of his bottle-green suit and sat down opposite Harry.
  "I am Cornelius Fudge, Harry. The Minister of Magic."
  Harry already knew this, of course; he had seen Fudge once before, but as he had been wearing his father's Invisibility Cloak at the time, Fudge wasn't to know that.
  Tom the innkeeper reappeared, wearing an apron over his nightshirt and bearing a tray of tea and crumpets. He placed the tray on a table between Fudge and Harry and left the parlor, closing the door behind him.
  "Well, Harry," said Fudge, pouring out tea, "you've had us all in a right flap, I don't mind telling you. Running away from your aunt and uncle's house like that! I'd started to think... but you're safe, and that's what matters."
  Fudge buttered himself a crumpet and pushed the plate toward Harry.
  "Eat, Harry, you look dead on your feet. Now then... You will be pleased to hear that we have dealt with the unfortunate blowing-up of Miss Marjorie Dursley. Two members of the Accidental Magic Reversal Department were dispatched to Privet Drive a few hours ago. Miss Dursley has been punctured and her memory has been modified. She has no recollection of the incident at all. So that's that, and no harm done."
  Fudge smiled at Harry over the rim of his teacup, rather like an uncle surveying a favorite nephew. Harry, who couldn't believe his ears, opened his mouth to speak, couldn't think of anything to say, and closed it again.
  "Ah, you're worrying about the reaction of your aunt and uncle?" said Fudge. "Well, I won't deny that they are extremely angry, Harry, but they are prepared to take you back next summer as long as you stay at Hogwarts for the Christmas and Easter holidays."
  Harry unstuck his throat.
  "I always stay at Hogwarts for the Christmas and Easter holidays," he said, "and I don't ever want to go back to Privet Drive."
  "Now, now, I'm sure you'll feel differently once you've calmed down," said Fudge in a worried tone. "They are your family, after all, and I'm sure you are fond of each other -- er -- very deep down."
  It didn't occur to Harry to put Fudge right. He was still waiting to hear what was going to happen to him now.
  "So all that remains," said Fudge, now buttering himself a second crumpet, "is to decide where you're going to spend the last two weeks of your vacation. I suggest you take a room here at the Leaky Cauldron and
  "Hang on," blurted Harry. "What about my punishment?"
  Fudge blinked. "Punishment?"
  "I broke the law!" Harry said. "The Decree for the Restriction of Underage Wizardry!"
  "Oh, my dear boy, we're not going to punish you for a little thing like that!" cried Fudge, waving his crumpet impatiently. "It was an accident! We don't send people to Azkaban just for blowing up their aunts!"
  But this didn't tally at all with Harry's past dealings with the Ministry of Magic.
  "Last year, I got an official warning just because a house-elf smashed a pudding in my uncle's house!" he told Fudge, frowning. "The Ministry of Magic said I'd be expelled from Hogwarts if there was any more magic there!"
  Unless Harry's eyes were deceiving him, Fudge was suddenly looking awkward.
  "Circumstances change, Harry... We have to take into account... in the present climate... Surely you don't want to be expelled?"
  "Of course I don't," said Harry.
  "Well then, what's A the fuss about?" laughed Fudge. "Now, have a crumpet, Harry, while I go and see if Tom's got a room for you."
  Fudge strode out of the parlor and Harry stared after him. There was something extremely odd going on. Why had Fudge been waiting for him at the Leaky Cauldron, if not to punish him for what he'd done? And now Harry came to think of it, surely it wasn't usual for the Minister of Magic himself to get involved in matters of underage magic?
  Fudge came back, accompanied by Tom the innkeeper.
  "Room eleven's free, Harry," said Fudge. "I think you'll be very comfortable. just one thing, and I'm sure you'll understand... I don't want you wandering off into Muggle London, all right? Keep to Diagon Alley. And you're to be back here before dark each night. Sure you'll understand. Tom will be keeping an eye on you for me."
  "Okay," said Harry slowly, "but why?"
  "Don't want to lose you again, do we?" said Fudge with a hearty laugh. "No, no... best we know where you are.... I mean..."
  Fudge cleared his throat loudly and picked up his pinstriped cloak.
  "Well, I'll be off, plenty to do, you know...
  "Have you had any luck with Black yet?" Harry asked.
  Fudge's finger slipped on the silver fastenings of his cloak.
  "What's that? Oh, you've heard -- well, no, not yet, but it's only a matter of time. The Azkaban guards have never yet failed... and they are angrier than I've ever seen them."
  Fudge shuddered slightly.
  "So, I'll say good-bye."
  He held out his hand and Harry, shaking it, had a sudden idea.
  "Er -- Minister? Can I ask you something?"
  "Certainly," said Fudge with a smile.
  "Well, third years at Hogwarts are allowed to visit Hogsmeade, but my aunt and uncle didn't sign the permission form. D'you think you could --?"
  Fudge was looking uncomfortable.
  "Ah," he said. "No, no, I'm very sorry, Harry, but as I'm not your parent or guardian --"
  "But you I re the Minister of Magic," said Harry eagerly. "If you gave me permission
  "No, I'm sorry, Harry, but rules are rules," said Fudge flatly.
  'Perhaps You'll be able to visit Hogsmeade next year. In fact, I think it's best if you don't... yes... well, I'll be off Enjoy your stay, Harry."
  And with a last smile and shake of Harry's hand, Fudge left the room. Tom now moved forward, beaming at Harry.
  "If you'll follow me, Mr. Potter," he said, "I've already taken your things up..."
  Harry followed Tom up a handsome wooden staircase to a door with a brass number eleven on it, which Tom unlocked and opened for him.
  Inside was a very comfortable-looking bed, some highly polished oak furniture, a cheerfully crackling fire and, perched on top of the wardrobe -
  "Hedwig!" Harry gasped.
  The snowy owl clicked her beak and fluttered down onto Harry's arm.
  "Very smart owl you've got there, chuckled Tom. "Arrived about five minutes after you did. If there's anything you need, Mr. Potter, don't hesitate to ask."
  He gave another bow and left.
  Harry sat on his bed for a long time, absentmindedly stroking Hedwig. The sky outside the window was changing rapidly from deep, velvety blue to cold, steely gray and then, slowly, to pink shot with gold. Harry could hardly believe that he'd left Privet Drive only a few hours ago, that he wasn't expelled, and that he was now facing two completely Dursley-free weeks.
  "It's been a very weird night, Hedwig," he yawned.
  And without even removing his glasses, he slumped back onto his pillows and fell asleep.



第三章 骑士公共汽车
 
 

 
  哈利瘫坐在木兰花新月街的一道矮墙上的时候,他已经离家有几条街了,由于拖着箱子,累得气喘吁吁。他很安静地坐着,满腔怒气仍然没有平息,心脏还在猛烈地跳动。
 
  但是,在这条黑暗的街上独自坐了十分钟以后,一种新的感觉突然侵袭到他心中,那就是:恐慌。不管怎么样,他从来没有遇到过比现在更坏的情况。他很孤独地搁浅在黑暗的麻瓜世界里,没有任何地方可以去。最糟的是,他刚才已经施展了魔法,这意味着他几乎肯定要被霍格沃茨学校开除了。他严重破坏了《限制未成年人使用魔法的法令》,魔法部的代表竟然没有到他现在坐着的地方对他进行突击,这让他诧异不已。
 
  哈利全身颤抖,往木兰花新月街左右看着。他会遇到什么事呢?他会被捕或是干脆被逐出魔法界吗?他想到了罗恩和赫敏,情绪更低落了。哈利可以肯定,不管他是不是罪犯,罗恩和赫敏都会想法帮助他的,不过现在他们两个人都在国外,而且海德薇又飞走了,他没法和他们俩取得联络。
 
  他身上也没有麻瓜通用的钱。在他的衣箱底的钱袋里,有一点儿魔法界的黄金,但他父母留给他的其余财产都在古灵阁魔法银行的地下金库里。他可不能一路拖着衣箱上伦敦啊。除非……他低头看看魔杖,魔杖还被他抓在手里。如果他已经被开除了(想到这一点,他的心脏就痛苦地快速跳动),再施展一点魔法也不妨事。他有爸爸留给他的隐形衣——如果他对衣箱施展魔法,让衣箱变得轻如鸿毛,把衣箱捆在飞天扫帚上,自己再穿上隐形衣飞到伦敦去,那又怎么样?然后他可以从地下金库里取出其余的钱,然后他去流浪。这样的前景非常可怕,但他总不能老是坐在这道矮墙上啊,要不然他就不得不向麻瓜的警察解释他为什么深更半夜还待在大街上,带着一个箱子、咒语书和一把飞天扫帚。
 
  哈利又打开了衣箱,把里面的东西拨拉到一边,他要找的是那件隐形衣——但在他找到以前,他突然直起了身子,再次向四面张望着。
 
  哈利脖子上突然有一种针刺般的奇异感觉,让他感到有人在监视他,但这条街上似乎没有人啊,那些方方正正的大房子里也没有露出什么灯光的地方。
 
  哈利又俯身向着衣箱,但他几乎又马上站直了身子,他的手抓紧了魔杖。与其说他听到了什么,还不如说他感觉到了什么:有什么人或什么东西站在他身后的篱笆和车库之间的狭小空间里。哈利斜眼看看那条黑暗的胡同。只要那东西会动,哈利就会知道这只不过是一头迷路的猫还是——别的什么。
 
  “荧光闪烁,”哈利轻声低语道,于是他的魔杖末端发出一道光来,他几乎感到眩晕了。他把魔杖高举过头,布满砾石的二号墙体忽然闪烁着亮光;车库的门发出微光,在这两者之间,哈利清楚地看到,一个很大的、有着发微光大眼睛的什么东西的庞大轮廓。
 
  哈利向后退去。他的腿碰到了衣箱,绊了一下。他伸出一条手臂以保持身体平衡,这时,魔杖从他手里飞了出去,他摔到了街沟里。
 
  震耳欲聋的砰的一声,哈利举起双手掩住眼睛以抵御一道突然袭来、令人眼花的强光。
 
  哈利大叫一声,滚回到人行遭上,非常及时。一秒钟以后,一对巨大的车轮和车灯尖叫着恰恰在哈利刚才躺着的地方刹住了。哈利抬起头来,发现这车轮和车灯属于一辆三层的公共汽车,这辆汽车是从稀薄的空气里出现的。汽车挡风玻璃上的金色字母组成了这样几个字:骑士公共汽车。
 
  “欢迎乘坐骑士公共汽车,这是为处于困境的女巫或男巫开设的应急客运。只要伸出你的魔杖并且走上车来,我们就可将你带到你想去的任何地方。我的名字是斯坦桑帕克,今晚我是你们的售票员——”
 
  这位售票员突然住了嘴。他刚刚看到哈利,其时哈利还坐在地上。哈利又抓起了魔杖,努力站起身来。走近了,他发现桑帕克比他大不了几岁;十八岁,最多十九岁,长着一双大大的扇风耳,脸上还有几个小丘疹。
 
  “你在那里干吗?”桑帕克问道,放下了他那副职业劲头。
 
  “我摔在那儿了。”哈利说。
 
  “特地摔在那里的吗?”桑帕克窃笑着说。
 
  “我不是故意要摔的。”哈利说,不觉着恼了。他的牛仔裤有一条裤腿撕破了,他伸出去以保持身体平衡的那只手在流血。他突然记起他为什么会摔倒,于是他转过身去,瞪着汽车库与篱笆之间的那条胡同。骑士公共汽车的头灯将那里照亮了,那里空荡荡的。
 
  “愿意往那儿看吗?”斯坦问。
 
  “刚才那里有一个大的黑东西,”哈利说,不肯定地指着那块空地,“好像是条狗……但是大得……”他回过头来看斯坦,斯坦的嘴张开了一点。哈利带着一种不安的心情,看到斯坦的眼睛转到哈利前额上的那个疤上了。
 
  “你头上那是什么?”斯坦突然问道。
 
  “没什么。”哈利迅速地说,一面用头发盖住那块疤。如果魔法部在找他,他可不想让他们太轻易就找到了。
 
  “你叫什么名字?”斯坦继续问道。
 
  “纳威隆巴顿,”哈利说道,这是他首先想起来的一个名字,“那——那么说,这辆公共汽车,”他迅速地说下去,希望分散斯坦的注意力,“你刚才是说它什么地方都能去,是吗?”
 
  “是啊,”斯坦骄傲地说,“你想去的任何地方,只要是在陆地上的地方都行。水底下可去不了。咦,”他说,看上去又怀疑起来了,“你不是打信号要我们停车的吗?你伸出你的魔杖,不是吗?”
 
  “对呀,”哈利赶快说,“听着,到伦敦去要多少钱?”
 
  “十一个银西可,”斯坦说道,“不过要是你付十四个,你就可以得到巧克力,付十五个,就可以拿到一个热水瓶和一把牙刷,颜色由你挑。”
 
  哈利又在他的衣箱里仔细寻找,扯出他的钱袋。把一些银币倒在斯坦手里。然后他和斯坦举起他的衣箱,箱子上放着海德薇的笼子,两人就这样走上了公共汽车。
 
  汽车里没有座位,在拉上窗帘的窗子后面,放有六张带黄铜柱的床。每张床旁边的托架上都点着蜡烛,照亮了有护壁板的墙。一个小个子男巫,戴着睡帽,在汽车后部咕哝道:“现在可不要,多谢了,我在腌鼻涕虫呢。”一面在睡梦中翻了个身。
 
  “你睡这张。”斯坦耳语道,把哈利的箱子塞到司机后面的那张床底下,司机坐在方向盘前面的一张扶手椅上。“这是我们的司机,厄恩普兰。厄恩,这是纳威隆巴顿。”
 
  厄恩普兰是一位年长的男巫,戴着镜片很厚的眼镜。他向哈利点点头,哈利慌张地再次抚平他的额发,坐在了他的床上。“开车吧,厄恩。”斯坦说,坐在厄恩旁边的扶手椅上。
 
  又是巨大的砰的一声,哈利不由得倒在了床上,是骑士公共汽车的速度把他向后抛去的结果。哈利振作起来,向黑暗的窗外看去,看到他们现在正沿着一条完全不同的街道稳而快地行驶着。斯坦正饶有兴趣地看着哈利那张惊讶的脸。
 
  “这就是你打信号要我们下来的地方。”他说,“我们现在在哪里,厄恩?是在威尔士的什么地方吗?”
 
  “唔。”厄恩说。
 
  “麻瓜为什么听不见这车?”哈利问。
 
  “他们!”斯坦轻蔑地说,“不好好儿听,是这样吗?也不好好儿看。他们什么也不注意。”
 
  “最好现在把马什女士叫醒,斯坦,”厄恩说,“我们马上就要到阿伯加文尼①了。”
 
  斯坦走过哈利身旁,消失在一道狭窄的楼梯上。哈利仍旧在看着窗外,越来越感到紧张。厄恩似乎对掌握方向盘并不熟练。这辆骑士公共汽车总是往人行道上撞,但倒是什么也撞不着;一行行的灯柱、信箱和垃圾桶在这辆车开过来的时候都跳让着避开,等它开过去了,就又回到原来的位置。
 
  斯坦回到楼下来了,身后跟着一位身穿浅绿色旅行外套的女巫。
 
  “你慢走,马什女士。”斯坦快乐地说。
 
  这时厄恩踩了刹车,车上的床都向车的前方滑行了大约一英尺。马什女士将一块手帕掩在嘴上,然后蹒跚地走下车去。斯坦把她的袋子扔给她,砰的一声关上车门;又是响亮的砰的一声,汽车轰隆隆地沿着一条狭窄的乡间道路行驶,两旁的树都跳开让路。
 
  哈利即使坐的不是一辆砰砰作响、一下子就向前跳一百英里的公共汽车,也不会睡得着。他重新想到下一步自己会遇到什么事,德思礼家是不是设法把玛姬姑妈从天花板上弄下来了,一想到这些,他胃里就翻腾。
 
  斯坦打开了一份《预言家日报》,他在读着报,舌头放在两排牙齿之间。头版大照片上有一个人,脸庞凹陷,长头发纠结在一起,他缓慢地向哈利眨眼。他看上去令人眼熟得奇怪。
 
  “那个人!”哈利说,暂时忘了他自己的麻烦事。麻瓜的报纸也登了他!”
 
  斯坦重新翻到了第一版,咯咯地笑起来。
 
  “小天狼星布莱克,”他说道,点着头,“他当然会在麻瓜的报纸上了,纳威。你原来在哪里?”
 
  哈利脸上一片空白。斯坦看了,咯咯的笑了起来,露出了优越感。他撕下第一版,把它递给哈利。“你应该多读读报,纳威。”
 
  哈利把报纸凑近蜡烛光读起来:
 
  布莱克仍然在逃
 
  魔法部今天证实:被认为是阿兹卡班城堡中待过的囚犯中最臭名昭著的小天狼星布莱克,现在仍然未被捉拿归案。“我们正在努力重新捉拿布莱克,”魔法部长康奈利福吉今天早晨说,“我们请求魔法界保持镇静。”国际巫师联合会的某些成员曾批评福吉不该将布莱克在逃这件事通知麻瓜的首相。
 
  容易激怒的福吉说道:“噢,我不得不这样做,难道你们不知道吗?布莱克疯了。谁遇到他都会有危险,不管你是魔法界的人还是麻瓜。我得到了首相的保证,他说在布莱克的真实身分方面,不向任何人吐露一个字。让我们来面对这个现实——如果他说出去了,谁还会相信他?”
 
  麻瓜们被告知布莱克带着熗(一种金属魔杖,麻瓜们用来自相残杀的),而魔法界人士时刻担心一年前的大屠杀会再现,当年布莱克曾经用一句魔咒就杀死了十三条人命。
 
  哈利盯着布莱克那双模糊不清的眼睛,在那张凹陷的脸上,只有这双眼睛似乎有些生气。哈利还从来没有遇到过吸血鬼,但是他在黑魔法防御术课上看到过他们的照片,而布莱克有着蜡一样的白色皮肤,看上去就像是吸血鬼。
 
  “他看上去很吓人,是不是?”斯坦说道。哈利读报的时候他一直在观察哈利。
 
  “他杀死过十三个人吗?”哈利说,把报纸还给了斯坦。“用一句咒语就杀了?”
 
  “对啊,”斯坦说,“当着目击者的面,在光天化日之下,引起了好大的麻烦,厄恩,是不是?”
 
  “唔。”厄恩阴郁地说。
 
  斯坦在扶手椅里转了一圈,把手放在椅背上,以便更好地看着哈利。“布莱克是竭力支持神秘人的。”
 
  “什么?伏地魔吗?”哈利想也没想就这样说了。
 
  就连斯坦的丘疹也发白了;厄恩急速地转着方向盘,整个农庄都不得不跳到一边以便避让这辆车。
 
  “你疯啦?”斯坦嚷道,“故意提他的名字干吗?”
 
  “对不起,”哈利即刻道歉地说,“对不起,我——我忘了——”
 
  “忘了!”斯坦软弱无力地说,“哎呀,我的心跳得那个快啊……”
 
  “那么——那么说,布莱克是神秘人的支持者了?”哈利急忙说。
 
  “对啦,”斯坦说,仍旧抚摸着他的心口,“对啦,说得对。和神秘人的关系非常密切,人们是这么说的……不管怎么说,当年小哈利波特要被神秘人杀死的时候——”哈利不安地将前额的头发又拉了下来。“神秘人的所有支持者都受到了追捕,对不对,厄恩?这些人多数都知道,既然神秘人已经逃走了,他们也就完了,所以他们都老实了。小天狼星布莱克可不这样。我听说他认为有一天神秘人会当权,那他就是第二号人物了。”
 
  “不管怎么说,他们在大街上把布莱克逼得走投无路,街上还满是麻瓜,布莱克拿出他的魔杖,炸了半条街,一个男巫被杀死了,十二个麻瓜也没命了。可怕,是不是?你知道布莱克接下来干什么了吗?”斯坦夸张地耳语道。
 
  “什么?”哈利说。
 
  “大笑,”斯坦说,“就是站在那里大笑。等魔法部增援的人赶到的时候,他安静地跟着他们走了,一路上还在大笑。当然他是疯了,厄恩,是不是?他疯了吧?”
 
  “要是他到阿兹卡班时还没有疯,他现在也疯了。”厄恩慢慢地说,“要是我,到那种地方以前自己就先爆炸了。他这是活该,想想看……他都干了些什么
……”
 
  “他们费了好大劲才把这件事瞒了起来,是不是啊,厄恩?”斯坦问,“整条街都挨炸了,所有的麻瓜都死了。厄恩,关于这件事,他们是怎么说的?”
 
  “煤气爆炸。”厄恩咕哝道。
 
  “可是现在他出来了,”斯坦说着,又去看报纸上那张布莱克面容憔悴的照片,“阿兹卡班以前可从来没人逃出来,是不是,厄恩?真弄不懂他是怎么出来的。真吓人,是不是?我认为阿兹卡班的守卫是没法反抗的,是不是,厄恩?”
 
  厄恩突然颤抖起来。“你说点别的什么吧,斯坦,听话。提到阿兹卡班的守卫,我就起鸡皮疙瘩。”
 
  斯坦不情愿地放下报纸。哈利靠在骑士公共汽车的车窗上,心情比什么时候都糟。他情不自禁地想象几天之后斯坦会对乘客说些什么。
 
  “听说过那个哈利波特吗?他把他的姑妈吹胀了!他来乘过我们这辆公共汽车,是不是,厄恩?他还努力跑着赶我们的车呢……”
 
  他,哈利,已经破坏了魔法界的法律,就和小天狼星布莱克一样。把玛姬姑妈吹胀了,这件事够得上让他到阿兹卡班去吗?哈利对魔法界的监狱一无所知,不过他听到任何人提起那个地方都是战战兢兢的。霍格沃茨的狩猎场看守海格去年就在那里待过两个月。哈利不会马上忘记,当人家告诉海格他要到那里去的时候,他脸上那种恐怖的表情,而且海格是哈利认识的最勇敢的人之一。
 
  骑士公共汽车在黑暗里前进着,一路冲散灌木、行人安全岛顶端的护柱、电话亭和树木,哈利躺在他的羽毛床上,躁动不安,悲惨可怜。过了一会儿,斯坦想起哈利付过巧克力的钱,但是当这辆汽车突然从阿恩格利西驶往阿伯丁②的时候,他把巧克力全洒在了哈利的枕头上。穿着晨衣和拖鞋的男巫和女巫们一个个地从汽车上层下来,离开了汽车。他们好像都很乐意离开。
 
  最后,哈利成了惟一的乘客。
 
  “那么好吧,纳威,”斯坦说,拍着手,“到伦敦去什么地方呀?”
 
  “对角巷。”
 
  “好,”斯坦说,“那么,抓紧……”
 
  砰。
 
  他们沿着查林十字路隆隆前进。哈利坐起来,看着房子和长凳挤在一边,给骑士公共汽车让道。天空比以前亮了一些。他还要躲躲藏藏两个小时,古灵阁银行一开门就进去,然后出发——到哪里去,他不知道。
 
  厄恩猛踩一下刹车,骑士公共汽车就滑行着停了下来,停在一家破破烂烂的小酒吧前面。这家小酒吧的名字叫做破釜酒吧,它后面就是通往魔法世界的对角巷的入口。
 
  “多谢。”哈利对厄恩说。他跳下汽车的台阶,帮斯坦把他的衣箱和海德薇的笼子放在人行道上。“那么,”哈利说,“再见了。”
 
  但是斯坦并没注意他。他仍然站在公共汽车的门道里,对着通往破釜酒吧的阴暗入口傻笑。
 
  “你到了,哈利。”一个声音说。哈利还来不及转身,就觉得有一只手放在了他的肩上。同时,只听斯坦叫道:“哎呀!厄恩,你来看!你来看!”
 
  哈利抬头看见了那只手的主人,马上觉得胃里给倒上了一大桶冰——他正好撞上了魔法部部长康奈利福吉本人。
 
  斯坦跳到人行道上站在哈利旁边。
 
  “部长,你叫纳威什么?”他兴奋地问。
 
  福吉是个粗壮的小个子,身穿一件细条纹的长袍,看上去冷淡而疲惫。“纳威?”他重复道,皱着眉头,“这是哈利波特。”
 
  “我早就知道啦!”斯坦高兴地叫道,“厄恩!厄恩!你猜猜纳威是谁,厄恩!他是哈利波特!我能看见他的伤疤!”
 
  “对,”福吉烦躁地说,“好吧,骑士公共汽车把哈利接到了这里,我很高兴,但我和他现在一定要到破釜酒吧里去……”
 
  福吉加大了哈利肩上的压力,哈利发现自己被推着进入了这家小酒吧。一个弯着背、手拿灯笼的人在吧台后面的门道里出现了。这是汤姆,一个满脸皱纹、没有牙齿的老板。
 
  “你找到他了,部长!”汤姆说,“您要喝什么?啤酒?白兰地?”
 
  “也许来一罐茶吧。”福吉说,仍旧没有放开哈利。
 
  他们身后传来一阵拖拖拉拉和一阵阵吹气的声音,斯坦和厄恩出现了,带着哈利的衣箱和海德薇的笼子,他们向四周兴奋地张望着。
 
  “你怎么竟然不告诉我们你就是哈利波特呢,纳威?”斯坦说,满脸是笑地对着哈利。
 
  此时厄恩那张像猫头鹰一样的脸在斯坦的肩头上饶有兴趣地凝视着。“要一个包间,汤姆。”福吉直截了当地说。
 
  “再见。”哈利可怜巴巴地对斯坦和厄恩说,这时汤姆向福吉示意要他离开吧台到那条走道去。
 
  “再见,纳威!”斯坦叫道。
 
  福吉迫使哈利跟着汤姆的提灯沿着狭窄的通道往前走,然后他们走进了一个小雅座。汤姆弹了一下手指,壁炉里就生起了火;他鞠了一躬,离开了。
 
  “坐下,哈利。”福吉说,指着火炉旁的一把椅子。
 
  哈利坐下了。尽管有火,他还是觉得手臂上起了鸡皮疙瘩。福吉脱下他的细条纹长袍,把它扔在了一旁,然后急速拉起他那套深绿色西装的裤子,在哈利对面坐下来。“我是康奈利福吉,哈利。魔法部部长。”哈利当然早巳知道,以前他见过福吉一次,但那时他穿着他爸爸的隐形衣,可不能让福吉知道这件事。
 
  酒吧老板汤姆又出现了,在睡衣外面加了一条围裙,用托盘拿来了茶和烤面饼。他把托盘放在福吉和哈利之间的桌子上,离开雅座,随手带上了门。
 
  “好吧,哈利,”福吉说,一面把茶倒出来,“我不怕你知道,你让我们慌作一团了。从你姨妈和姨父家这样跑出来!我原来以为……不过你没出事,要紧的是这一点。”福吉给自己的烤面饼抹上黄油,然后把盘子向哈利推过去。
 
  “吃,哈利,你看上去死气沉沉的。现在……你会高兴地听到我们是怎样解决玛姬小姐不幸被吹胀这件事的。几个钟点以前,偶发事件逆转部的两名成员奉命到了女贞路。玛姬小姐恢复过来了,她的记忆也被调整过了。她不记得这件事了。事情就是这样。没有造成任何伤害。”福吉从他的茶杯边上对着哈利微笑,倒像是一位叔叔在看心爱的侄子。哈利不相信自己的耳朵,张开嘴要说话,又想不出来该说什么,只好闭上了嘴巴。
 
  “啊,你在担心你的姨妈和姨父的反应吧?”福吉说,“好吧,我不否认他们极其生气,哈利,不过,只要你圣诞节和复活节都留在霍格沃茨,他们是准备明年夏天让你回去的。”
 
  哈利的嗓子眼儿不再堵得慌了。
 
  “我永远在霍格沃茨过圣诞节和复活节的,”他说道,“我不想再回女贞路了。”
 
  “喏,喏,等你镇静下来以后,我肯定你就不会这样想了。”福吉说,带着担心的声调。“他们毕竟是你的家人,我肯定你们——哦——内心深处是彼此喜爱的。”哈利不想去纠正福吉的看法,他仍旧等着听怎样发落他。
 
  “那现在剩下的就是,”福吉说,又在给他第二块烤面饼涂黄油,“你剩下的两星期假期在哪里过。我建议你在破釜酒吧开一个房间,并且——”
 
  “等一等,”哈利急促地说,“给我的处分怎么说?”
 
  福吉眨了眨眼,“处分?”
 
  “我违法了!”哈利说,“限制未成年人使用魔法的法令!”
 
  “哦,亲爱的孩子,我们不会为这样一点小事处分你的!”福吉叫道,不耐烦地挥舞着他的烤面饼。“那是个偶然事件!我们不会仅仅为了人们吹胀姑妈就把他们送到阿兹卡班去的!”但这些话和哈利过去与魔法部所打的交道完全合不上拍。
 
  “去年,只不过因为我姨父家里的小妖精弄坏了一块布丁,我就受到了一次正式警告!”哈利皱着眉头说,“魔法部说,如果再在那里施展任何魔法,霍格沃茨就要开除我!”
 
  除非哈利的眼睛骗了他,因为福吉突然显得尴尬起来。
 
  “情况常常变化,哈利……在目前情况下……我们必须要考虑的是……你肯定不想被开除吧?”
 
  “当然不了。”哈利说。
 
  “那好,那你还慌张什么?”福吉轻松地大笑起来,“喏,来一片烤面饼,哈利,让我去找汤姆给你弄一间房子。”
 
  福吉走出雅座去了,哈利瞪眼看着他的背影。肯定正在发生着什么特别不寻常的事情。如果不是为了他做过的事惩罚他,福吉为什么在破釜酒吧等他呢?而且现在哈利想到了这一点:魔法部部长本人参与未成年人使用魔法的事情,这肯定是不寻常的。
 
  福吉回来了,一起来的还有小酒吧的老板汤姆。
 
  “第十一号房间空着,哈利,”福吉说,“我想你住在那里会是很舒服的。只有一件事,而且我想你会理解的:你不要到麻瓜的伦敦去乱逛,行吗?就待在对角巷不要出去,而且每天天黑以前必须回来。你肯定明白这是为什么。汤姆会替我留神你的。”
 
  “好吧,”哈利慢慢地说,“但是,这为什么呢?”
 
  “不想再失去你,难道我们想吗?”福吉开怀大笑,“不,不……我们最好能知道你在哪里……我的意思是……”福吉大声清了清嗓子,拿起了他那件细条纹长袍。“好吧,我要走了,忙着呢,你知道的。”
 
  “你们有小天狼星布莱克的消息吗?”
 
  福吉的手指在长袍的银扣上面滑了一下。“什么意思?哦,你听到了——好吧,没有,还没有呢,不过这只是时间问题。阿兹卡班的守卫还从来没有失败过
……它们这次恼怒得不得了,比我知道的哪次都厉害。”福吉有一点儿颤抖。
 
  “那我就说再见了。”他伸出手来,哈利和他握手,突然有了个主意。“啊
——部长?可以问你几个问题吗?”
 
  “当然可以。”福吉微笑着说。
 
  “好吧,三年级学生可以访问霍格莫德,但是,我的姨妈和姨父没有在我的同意表上签字。您能给我签吗?”
 
  福吉看上去一副不舒服的样子。
 
  “啊,”他说,“不,不,我很抱歉,哈利,因为我不是你的家长,也不是你的监护人——”
 
  “可您是魔法部部长啊,”哈利急切地说,“如果您允许我——”
 
  “不,抱歉,哈利,因为规定就是规定,”福吉断然说,“也许明年你可以访问霍格莫德。其实,我认为你最好是不……是……好吧,我要走了。在这里好好过。哈利。”福吉最后一次对哈利微微一笑,又握了一下手,就离开了房间。
 
  于是汤姆走上前来,对哈利微笑着。“波特先生,请跟我来,”汤姆说道,“我已经把你的东西都搬上去了。”
 
  哈利跟随汤姆走上一道漂亮的木楼梯,来到一间门口有一个黄铜牌子标明是十一号的房间,汤姆为哈利打开锁,开了房门。房间里面有一张看上去很舒服的床,几件很光亮的橡木家具,壁炉里的火烧得噼啪作响,衣橱顶上站立着——
 
  “海德薇!”哈利惊喜地叫道。这只雪白的猫头鹰的喙咔哒响了一下,然后就飞到了哈利的肩头上。
 
  “你这只猫头鹰真神奇。”汤姆咯咯笑着说道,“你来到这里以后大约五分钟,它就飞来了。如果需要什么,波特先生,马上说好了。”他又鞠了一躬,离开了。
 
  哈利在床上坐了很久,心不在焉地抚摸着海德薇。窗外的天空从深深的紫蓝色迅速变成冷冰冰的铁灰色,然后又慢慢地变成一道道的泛着粉红的金色。哈利简直不能相信自己离开女贞路才不过几个小时,他没有被开除,而且他还有整整两周可以摆脱德思礼一家的好日子。
 
  “这是个很古怪的夜晚,海德薇。”他打着哈欠说。
 
  他甚至没有拿掉眼镜,就倒在枕头上睡着了。
 

 
  ①阿伯加文尼,英国一地名。
  ②阿伯丁,英国一旧郡名。


°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 35楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER FOUR
  THE LEAKY CAULDRON
  It took Harry several days to get used to his strange new freedom. Never before had he been able to get up whenever he wanted or eat whatever he fancied. He could even go wherever he pleased, as long as it was in Diagon Alley, and as this long cobbled street was packed with the most fascinating wizarding shops in the world, Harry felt no desire to break his word to Fudge and stray back into the Muggle world.
  Harry ate breakfast each morning in the Leaky Cauldron, where he liked watching the other guests: funny little witches from the country, up for a day's shopping; venerable-looking wizards arguing over the latest article in Transfiguration Today; wild-looking warlocks; raucous dwarfs; and once, what looked suspiciously like a hag, who ordered a plate of raw liver from behind a thick woollen balaclava.
  After breakfast Harry would go out into the backyard, take out his wand, tap the third brick from the left above the trash bit,, and stand back as the archway into Diagon Alley opened in the wall.
  Harry spent the long sunny days exploring the shops and eating under the brightly colored umbrellas outside cafes, where his fellow diners were showing one another their purchases ( " it , s a lunascope, old boy -- no more messing around with moon charts, see?") or else discussing the case of Sirius Black ("personalty, I won't let any of the children out alone until he's back in Azkaban"). Harry didn't have to do his homework under the blankets by flashlight anymore; now he could sit in the bright sunshine outside Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlor, finishing all his essays with occasional help from Florean Fortescue himself, who, apart from knowing a great deal about medieval witch burnings, gave Harry free sundaes every half an hour.
  Once Harry had refilled his money bag with gold Galleons, silver Sickles, and bronze Knuts from his vault at Gringotts, he had to exercise a lot of self-control not to spend the whole lot at once. He had to keep reminding himself that he had five years to go at Hogwarts, and how it would feel to ask the Dursleys for money for spellbooks, to stop himself from buying a handsome set of solid gold Gobstones (a wizarding game rather like marbles, in which the stones squirt a nasty-smelling liquid into the other player's face when they lose a point). He was sorely tempted, too, by the perfect, moving model of the galaxy in a large glass ball, which would have meant he never had to take another Astronomy lesson. But the thing that tested Harry's resolution most appeared in his favorite shop, Quality Quidditch Supplies, a week after he'd arrived at the Leaky Cauldron.
  Curious to know what the crowd in the shop was staring at, Harry edged his way inside and squeezed in among the excited witches and wizards until he glimpsed a newly erected podium, on which was mounted the most magnificent broom he had ever seen in his life.
  "Just come out -- prototype --" a square-jawed wizard was telling his companion.
  "It's the fastest broom in the world, isn't it, Dad?" squeaked a boy younger than Harry, who was swinging off his father's arm.
  "Irish International Side's Just put in an order for seven of these beauties!" the proprietor of the shop told the crowd. "And they're favorites for the World Cup!"
  A large witch in front of Harry moved, and he was able to read the sign next to the broom:
  ** THE FIREBOLT **
  THIS STATE-OF-THE-ART PACING BROOM SPORTS A STREAM-LINED, SUPERFINE HANDLE OF ASH, TREATED WITH A DIAMOND-HARD POLISH AND HAND- NUMBERED WITH ITS OWN REGISTRATION NUMBER. EACH INDIVIDUALLY SELECTED BIRCH TWIG IN THE BROOMTAIL HAS BEEN HONED TO AERODYNAMIC PERFECTION, GIVING THE FIREBOLT UNSURPASSABLE BALANCE AND PINPOINT PRECISION. THE FIREBOLT HAS AN ACCELERATION OF 150 MILES AN HOUR IN TEN SECONDS AND INCORPORATES AN UNBREAKABLE BRAKING CHARM. PRICE ON REQUEST.
  Price on request... Harry didn't like to think how much gold the Firebolt would cost. He had never wanted anything as much in his whole life -- but he had never lost a Quidditch match on his Nim bus Two Thousand, and what was the point in emptying his Gringotts vault for the Firebolt, when he had a very good broom already? Harry didn't ask for the price, but he returned, almost every day after that, just to look at the Firebolt.
  There were, however, things that Harry needed to buy. He went to the Apothecary to replenish his store of potions ingredients, and as his school robes were now several inches too short in the arm and leg, he visited Madam Malkin's Robes for All Occasions and bought new ones. Most important of all, he had to buy his new schoolbooks, which would include those for his two new subjects, Care of Magical Creatures and Divination.
  Harry got a surprise as he looked in at the bookshop window. Instead of the usual display of gold- embossed spellbooks the size of paving slabs, there was a large iron cage behind the glass that held about a hundred copies of The Monster Book of Monsters. Torn pages were flying everywhere as the books grappled with each other, locked together in furious wrestling matches and snapping aggressively.
  Harry pulled his booklist out of his pocket and consulted it for the first time. The Monster Book of Monsters was listed as the required book for Care of Magical Creatures. Now Harry understood why Hagrid had said it would come in useful. He felt relieved; he had been wondering whether Hagrid wanted help with some terrifying new pet.
  As Harry entered Flourish and Blotts, the manager came hurrying toward him.
  "Hogwarts?" he said abruptly. "Come to get your new books?"
  "Yes," said Harry, "I need --"
  "Get out of the way," said the manager impatiently, brushing Harry aside. He drew on a pair of very thick gloves, picked up a large, knobbly walking stick, and proceeded toward the door of the Monster Books' cage.
  "Hang on," said Harry quickly, "I've already got one of those."
  "Have you?" A look of enormous relief spread over the manager's face. "Thank heavens for that. I've been bitten five times already this morning --"
  A loud ripping noise rent the air; two of the Monster Books had seized a third and were pulling it apart.
  "Stop it! Stop it!" cried the manager, poking the walking stick through the bars and knocking the books apart. "I'm never stocking them again, never! It's been bedlam! I thought we'd seen the worst when we bought two hundred copies of the Invisible Book of Invisibility -cost a fortune, and we never found them.... Well... is there anything else I can help you with?"
  "Yes," said Harry, looking down his booklist, "I need Unfogging the Future by Cassandra Vablatsky."
  "Ah, starting Divination, are you?" said the manager, stripping off his gloves and leading Harry into the back of the shop, where there was a corner devoted to fortune-telling. A small table was stacked with volumes such as Predicting the Unpredictable: Insulate Yourself Against Shocks and Broken Balls: When Fortunes Turn Foul.
  "Here you are,,' said the manager, who had climbed a set of steps to take down a thick, black- bound book. "Unfogging the Future. Very good guide to all your basic fortune-telling methods - palmistry, crystal balls, bird entrails.
  But Harry wasn't listening. His eyes had fallen on another book, which was among a display on a small table: Death Omens.- What to Do When You Know the Worst Is Coming.
  "Oh, I wouldn't read that if I were you," said the manager lightly, looking to see what Harry was staring at. "You'll start seeing death omens everywhere. It's enough to frighten anyone to death. "
  But Harry continued to stare at the front cover of the book; it showed a black dog large as a bear, with gleaming eyes. It looked oddly familiar...
  The manager pressed Unfogging the Future into Harry's hands.
  "Anything else?" he said.
  "Yes," said Harry, tearing his eyes away from the dog's and dazedly consulting his booklist. "Er -- I need Intermediate Transfiguration and The Standard Book of Spells, Grade Three."
  Harry emerged from Flourish and Blotts ten minutes later with his new books under his arms and made his way back to the Leaky Cauldron, hardly noticing where he was going and bumping into several people.
  He tramped up the stairs to his room, went inside, and tipped his books onto his bed. Somebody had been in to tidy; the windows were open and sun was pouring inside. Harry could hear the buses rolling by in the unseen Muggle street behind him and the sound of the invisible crowd below in Diagon Alley. He caught sight of himself in the mirror over the basin.
  "It can't have been a death omen," he told his reflection defiantly. "I was panicking when I saw that thing in Magnolia Crescent.... It was probably just a stray dog...."
  He raised his hand automatically and tried to make his hair lie flat
  "You're fighting a losing battle there, dear," said his mirror in a vvheezy voice.
  As the days slipped by, Harry started looking wherever he went for a sign of Ron or Hermione. Plenty of Hogwarts students were arriving in Diagon Alley now, with the start of term so near. Harry met Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas, his fellow Gryffindors, in Quality Quidditch Supplies, where they too were ogling the Firebolt; he also ran into the real Neville Longbottom, a round-faced, forgetful boy, outside Flourish and Blotts. Harry didn't stop to chat; Neville appeared to have mislaid his booklist and was being told off by his very formidable-looking grandmother. Harry hoped she never found out that he'd pretended to be Neville while on the run from the Ministry of Magic.
  Harry woke on the last day of the holidays, thinking that he would at least meet Ron and Hermione tomorrow, on the Hogwarts Express. He got up, dressed, went for a last look at the Firebolt, and was just wondering where he'd have lunch, when someone yelled his name and he turned.
  "Harry! HARRY!"
  They were there, both of them, sitting outside Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlor -- Ron looking incredibly freckly, Her,,one very brown, both waving frantically at him.
  "Finally!" said Ron, grinning at Harry as he sat down. "We went to the Leaky Cauldron, but they said you'd left, and we went to Flourish and Blotts, and Madam Malkin's, and --"
  "I got all my school stuff last week," Harry explained. "And how come You knew I'm staying at the Leaky Cauldron?" "Dad," said Ron simply.
  Mr. Weasley, who worked at the Ministry of Magic, would of course have heard the whole story of what had happened to Aunt Marge.
  "Did you really blow up your aunt, Harry?" said Hermione in a very serious voice.
  "I didn't mean to," said Harry, while Ron roared with laughter. "I just -- lost control."
  "It's not funny, Ron," said Hermione sharply. "Honestly, I'm amazed Harry wasn't expelled."
  "So am I," admitted Harry. "Forget expelled, I thought I was going to be arrested." He looked at Ron. "Your dad doesn't know why Fudge let me off, does he?"
  "Probably 'cause it's you, isn't it?" shrugged Ron, still chuckling. "Famous Harry Potter and all that. I'd hate to see what the Ministry'd do to me if I blew up an aunt. Mind you, they'd have to dig me up first, because Mum would've killed me. Anyway, you can ask Dad yourself this evening. We're staying at the Leaky Cauldron tonight too! So you can come to King's Cross with us tomorrow! Hermione's there as well!"
  Hermione nodded, beaming. "Mum and Dad dropped me off this morning with all my Hogwarts things."
  "Excellent!" said Harry happily. "So, have you got all your new books and stuff?"
  "Look at this," said Ron, pulling a long thin box out of a bag and opening it. "Brand-new wand. Fourteen inches, willow, containing one unicorn tail-hair. And we've got all our books --" He pointed at a large bag under his chair. "What about those Monster Books, eh? The assistant nearly cried when we said we wanted two."
  "What's all that, Hermione?" Harry asked, pointing at not one but three bulging bags in the chair next to her.
  ,,Well, I'm taking more new subjects than you, aren't IF' said Hermione. "Those are my books for Arithmancy, Care of Magical Creatures, Divination, the Study of Ancient Runes, Muggle Studies --"
  "What are you doing Muggle Studies for?" said Ron, rolling his eyes at Harry. "You're Muggle- born! Your mum and dad are Muggles! You already know all about Muggles!"
  "But it'll be fascinating to study them from the wizarding point of view," said Hermione earnestly.
  "Are you planning to eat or sleep at all this year, Hermione?" asked Harry, while Ron sniggered. Hermione ignored them.
  "I've still got ten Galleons," she said, checking her purse. "It's my birthday in September, and Mum and Dad gave me some money to get myself an early birthday present."
  "How about a nice book? said Ron innocently.
  "No, I don't think so," said Hermione composedly. "I really want an owl. I mean, Harry's got Hedwig and you've got Errol --"
  "I haven't," said Ron. "Errol's a family owl. All I've got is Scabbers." He pulled his pet rat out of his pocket. "And I want to get him checked over," he added, placing Scabbers on the table in front of them. "I don't think Egypt agreed with him."
  Scabbers was looking thinner than usual, and there was a definite droop to his whiskers.
  "There's a magical creature shop just over there," said Harry, who knew Diagon Alley very well by now. "You could see if they've got anything for Scabbers, and Hermione can get her owl,"
  So they paid for their ice cream and crossed the street to the Magical Menagerie.
  There wasn't much room inside. Every inch of wall was hidden by cages. It was smelly and very noisy because the occupants Of these cages were all squeaking, squawking, jabbering, or hissing. The witch behind the counter was already advising a wizard on the care of double-ended newts, so Harry, Ron, and Hermione waited, examining the cages.
  A pair of enormous purple toads sat gulping wetly and feasting on dead blowflies. A gigantic tortoise with a jewel-encrusted shell was glittering near the window. Poisonous orange snails were oozing slowly up the side of their glass tank, and a fat white rabbit kept changing into a silk top hat and back again with a loud popping noise. Then there were cats of every color, a noisy cage of ravens, a basket of funny custard-colored furballs that were humming loudly, and on the counter, a vast cage of sleek black rats that were playing some sort of skipping game using their long, bald tails.
  The double-ended newt wizard left, and Ron approached the counter.
  "It's my rat," he told the witch. "He been a bit off-color ever since I brought him back from Egypt."
  "Bang him on the counter," said the witch, pulling a pair of heavy black spectacles out of her pocket.
  Ron lifted Scabbers out of his inside pocket and placed him next to the cage of his fellow rats, who stopped their skipping tricks and scuffled to the wire for a better took.
  Like nearly everything Ron owned, Scabbers the rat was secondhand (he had once belonged to Ron's brother Percy) and a bit battered. Next to the glossy rats in the cage, he looked especially woebegone.
  "Hm," said the witch, picking up Scabbers. "How old is this rat?"
  "Dunno," said Ron. "Quite old. He used to belong to my brother."
  "What powers does he have?" said the witch, examining Scabbers closely.
  "Er --" The truth was that Scabbers had never shown the faintest trace of interesting powers. The witchs eyes moved from Scabbers's tattered left ear to his front paw, which had a toe missing, and tutted loudly.
  "He's been through the mill, this one," she said.
  "He was like that when Percy gave him to me," said Ron defensively.
  "An ordinary common or garden rat like this can't be expected to live longer than three years or so," said the witch. "Now, if you were looking for something a bit more hard-wearing, you might like one of these --"
  She indicated the black rats, who promptly started skipping again. Ron muttered, "Show-offs."
  "Well, if you Don't want a replacement, you can try this rat tonic," said the witch, reaching under the counter and bringing out a small red bottle.
  "Okay," said Ron. "How much -- OUCH!"
  Ron buckled as something huge and orange came soaring from the top of the highest cage, landed on his head, and then propelled itself, spitting madly, at Scabbers.
  "NO, CROOKSHANKS, NO!" cried the witch, but Scabbers, shot from between her hands like a bar of soap, landed splay-legged on the floor, and then scampered for the door.
  "Scabbers!" Ron shouted, racing out of the shop after him; Harry followed.
  It took them nearly ten minutes to catch Scabbers, who had taken refuge under a wastepaper bin outside Quality Quidditch Supplies. Ron stuffed the trembling rat back into his pocket and straightened up, massaging his head.
  "What was that?"
  "It was either a very big cat or quite a small tiger," said Harry.
  "Where's Hermione?"
  "Probably getting her owl
  They made their way back up the crowded street to the Magical Menagerie. As they reached it, Hermione came out, but she wasn't carrying an owl. Her arms were clamped tightly around the enormous ginger cat.
  "You bought that monster?" said Ron, his mouth hanging open.
  "He's gorgeous, isn't he?" said Hermione, glowing.
  That was a matter of opinion, thought Harry. The cat's ginger fur was thick and fluffy, but it was definitely a bit bowlegged and its face looked grumpy and oddly squashed, as though it had run headlong into a brick wall. Now that Scabbers was out of sight, however, the cat was purring contentedly in Hermione's arms.
  "Herinione, that thing nearly scalped me!" said Ron.
  "He didn't mean to, did you, Crookshanks?" said Hermione.
  "And what about Scabbers?" said Ron, pointing at the lump in his chest pocket. "He needs rest and relaxation! How's he going to get it with that thing around?"
  "That reminds me, you forgot your rat tonic," said Hermione, slapping the small red bottle into Ron's hand. "And stop worrying, Crookshanks will be sleeping in my dormitory and Scabbers in yours, what's the problem? Poor Crookshanks, that witch said he'd been in there for ages; no one wanted him."
  "Wonder why," said Ron sarcastically as they set off toward the Leaky Cauldron.
  They found Mr. Weasley sitting in the bar, reading the Daily prophet.
  "Harry!" he said, smiling as he looked up. "How are you?"
  "Fine, thanks," said Harry as he, Ron, and Hermione joined Mr. Weasley with A their shopping.
  Mr. Weasley put down his paper, and Harry saw the now familiar picture of Sirius Black staring up at him.
  "They still haven't caught him, then?" he asked.
  "No," said Mr. Weasley, looking extremely grave. "They've pulled us all off our regular jobs at the Ministry to try and find him, but no luck so far."
  "Would we get a reward if we caught him?" asked Ron. "It'd be good to get some more money --"
  "Don't be ridiculous, Ron," said Mr. Weasley, who on closer inspection looked very strained. "Black's not going to be caught by a thirteen-year-old wizard. It's the Azkaban guards who'll get him back, You mark my words."
  At that moment Mrs. Weasley entered the bar, laden with shopping bags and followed by the twins, Fred and George, who were about to start their fifth year at Hogwarts; the newly elected Head Boy, Percy; and the Weasleys' youngest child and only girl, Ginny.
  Ginny, who had always been very taken with Harry, seemed even more heartily embarrassed than usual when she saw him, perhaps because he had saved her life during their previous year at Hogwarts. She went very red and muttered "hello" without looking at him. Percy, however, held out his hand solemnly as though he and Harry had never met and said, "Harry. How nice to see you.
  "Hello, Percy," said Harry, trying not to laugh.
  I hope you're well?" said Percy pompously, shaking hands. It was rather like being introduced to the mayor.
  "Very well, thanks --"
  "Harry!" said Fred, elbowing Percy out of the way and bowing deeply. "Simply splendid to see you, old boy --"
  "Marvelous," said George, pushing Fred aside and seizing Harry's hand in turn. "Absolutely spiffing."
  Percy scowled.
  "That's enough, now," said Mrs. Weasley.
  "Mum!" said Fred as though he'd only just spotted her and seizing her hand too. "How really corking to see you --"
  "I said, that's enough," said Mrs. Weasley, depositing her shopping in an empty chair. "Hello, Harry, dear. I suppose you've heard our exciting news?" She pointed to the brand-new silver badge on Percy's chest. "Second Head Boy in the family!" she said, swelling with pride.
  "And last," Fred muttered under his breath.
  I don't doubt that," said Mrs. Weasley, frowning suddenly. "I notice they haven't made you two prefects."
  "What do we want to be prefects for?" said George, looking revolted at the very idea. "It'd take all the fun out of life."
  Ginny giggled.
  "Yo u want to set a better example for your sister!" snapped Mrs. Weasley.
  "Ginny's got other brothers to set her an example, Mother," said Percy loftily. "I'm going up to change for dinner..."
  He disappeared and George heaved a sigh.
  "We tried to shut him in a pyramid," he told Harry. "But Mum spotted us."
  Dinner that night was a very enjoyable affair. Tom the innkeeper put three tables together in the parlor, and the seven Weasleys, Harry, and Hermione ate their way through five delicious courses.
  "How're we getting to King's Cross tomorrow, Dad?" asked Fred as they dug into a sumptuous chocolate pudding.
  "The Ministry's providing a couple of cars," said Mr. Weasley.
  Everyone looked up at him.
  "Why?" said Percy curiously.
  "It's because of you, Perce," said George seriously. "And there'll be little flags on the hoods, with HB on them"
  "-- for Humongous Bighead," said Fred.
  Everyone except Percy and Mrs. Weasley snorted into their pudding.
  "Why are the Ministry providing cars, Father?" Percy asked again, in a dignified voice.
  "Well, as we haven't got one anymore," said Mr. Weasley,
  "-- and as I work there, they're doing me a favor --"
  His voice was casual, but Harry couldn't help noticing that Mr. Weasley's ears had gone red, just like Ron's did when he was under Pressure.
  "Good thing, too," said Mrs. Weasley briskly. "Do you realize how much luggage you've all got between you? A nice sight you'd be on the Muggle Underground.... You are all packed, aren't you?"
  "Ron hasn't put all his new things in his trunk yet," said Percy, in a long-suffering voice. "He's dumped them on my bed."
  "You'd better go and pack properly, Ron, because we won't have much time in the morning," Mrs. Weasley called down the table. Ron scowled at Percy.
  After dinner everyone felt very full and sleepy. One by one they made their way upstairs to their rooms to check their things for the next day. Ron and Percy were next door to Harry. He had just closed and locked his own trunk when he heard angry voices through the wall, and went to see what was going on.
  The door of number twelve was ajar and Percy was shouting.
  "It was here, on the bedside table, I took it off for polishing
  "I haven't touched it, all right?" Ron roared back.
  "What's up?" said Harry.
  "My Head Boy badge is gone," said Percy, rounding on Harry.
  "So's Scabbers's rat tonic," said Ron, throwing things out of his trunk to look. "I think I might've left it in the bar --"
  "You're not going anywhere till you've found my badge!" yelled Percy.
  "I'll get Scabbers's stuff, I'm packed," Harry said to Ron, and he went downstairs.
  Harry was halfway along the passage to the bar, which was now very dark, when he heard another pair of angry voices coming from the parlor. A second later, he recognized them as Mr. and Mrs.
  Weasleys'. He hesitated, not wanting them to know he'd heard them arguing, when the sound of his own name made him stop, then move closer to the parlor door.
  "--makes no sense not to tell him," Mr. Weasley was saying heatedly. "Harry's got a right to know. I've tried to tell Fudge, but he insists on treating Harry like a child. He's thirteen years old and --"
  "Arthur, the truth would terrify him!" said Mrs. Weasley shrilly. "Do you really want to send Harry back to school with that hanging over him? For heaven's sake, he's happy not knowing!"
  "I don't want to make him miserable, I want to put him on his guard!" retorted Mr. Weasley. "You know what Harry and Ron are like, wandering off by themselves -- they've ended up in the Forbidden Forest twice! But Harry mustn't do that this year! When I think what could have happened to him that night he ran away from home! If the Knight Bus hadn't picked him up, I'm prepared to bet he would have been dead before the Ministry found him."
  "But he's not dead, he's fine, so what's the point
  "Molly, they say Sirius Black's mad, and maybe he is, but he was clever enough to escape from Azkaban, and that's supposed to be impossible. It's been three weeks, and no one's seen hide nor hair of him, and I don't care what Fudge keeps telling the Daily Prophet, we're no nearer catching Black than inventing self-spelling wands. The only thing we know for sure is what Black's after
  "But Harry will be perfectly safe at Hogwarts."
  "We thought Azkaban was perfectly safe. If Black can break out of Azkaban, he can break into Hogwarts."
  "But no one's really sure that Black's after Harry
  There was a thud on wood, and Harry was sure Mr. Weasley had banged his fist on the table.
  "Molly, how many times do I have to tell you? They didn't report it in the press because Fudge wanted it kept quiet, but Fudge went out to Azkaban the night Black escaped. The guards told Fudge that Blacks been talking in his sleep for a while now. Always the same words: 'He's at Hogwarts... he's at Hogwarts.' Black is deranged, Molly, and he wants Harry dead. If you ask me, he thinks murdering Harry will bring You-Know-Who back to pow er. Black lost everything the night Harry stopped You- Know-Who, and he's had twelve years alone in Azkaban to brood on that...."
  There was a silence. Harry leaned still closer to the door, desperate to hear more.
  "Well, Arthur, you must do what you think is right. But you're forgetting Albus Dumbledore. I don't think anything could hurt Harry at Hogwarts while Dumbledore's headmaster. I suppose he knows about all this?"
  "Of course he knows. We had to ask him if he minds the Azkaban guards stationing themselves around the entrances to the school grounds. He wasn't happy about it, but he agreed."
  "Not happy? Why shouldn't he be happy, if they're there to catch Black?"
  "Dumbledore isn't fond of the Azkaban guards," said Mr. Weasley heavily. "Nor am 1, if it comes to that... but when you're dealing with a wizard like Black, you sometimes have to join forces with those you'd rather avoid."
  "If they save Harry then I will never say another word against them, said Mr. Weasley wearily. "It's late, Molly, we'd better go up...."
  Harry heard chairs move. As quietly as he could, he hurried down the passage to the bar and out of sight. The parlor door opened, and a few seconds later footsteps told him that Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were climbing the stairs.
  The bottle of rat tonic was lying under the table they had sat at earlier. Harry waited until he heard Mr. and Mrs. Weasley's bedroom door close, then headed back upstairs with the bottle.
  Fred and George were crouching in the shadows on the landing, heaving with laughter as they listened to Percy dismantling his and Ron's room in search of his badge.
  "We've got it," Fred whispered to Harry. "We've been improving it."
  The badge now read Bighead Boy.
  Harry forced a laugh, went to give Ron the rat tonic, then shut himself in his room and lay down on his bed.
  So Sirius Black was after him. This explained everything. Fudge had been lenient with him because he was so relieved to find him alive. He'd made Harry promise to stay in Diagon Alley where there were plenty of wizards to keep an eye on him. And he was sending two Ministry cars to take them all to the station tomorrow, so that the Weasleys could look after Harry until he was on the train.
  Harry lay listening to the muffled shouting next door and wondered why he didn't feel more scared. Sirius Black had murdered thirteen people with one curse; Mr. and Mrs, Weasley obviously thought Harry would be panic-stricken if he knew the truth. But Harry happened to agree wholeheartedly with Mrs. Weasley that the safest place on earth was wherever Albus Dumbledore happened to be. Didn't people always say that Dumbledore was the only person Lord Voldemort had ever been afraid of? Surely Black, as Voldemort's right-hand man, would be just as frightened of him?
  And then there were these Azkaban guards everyone kept talking about. They seemed to scare most people senseless, and if they were stationed all around the school, Black's chances of getting inside seemed very remote.
  No, all in all, the thing that bothered Harry most was the fact that his chances of visiting Hogsmeade now looked like zero. Nobody would want Harry to leave the safety of the castle until Black was caught; in fact, Harry suspected his every move would be carefully watched until the danger had passed.
  He scowled at the dark ceiling. Did they think he couldn't look after himself? He'd escaped Lord Voldemort three times; he wasn't completely useless....
  Unbidden, the image of the beast in the shadows of Magnolia Crescent crossed his mind. What to do when you know the worst is coming...
  "I'm not going to be murdered," Harry said out loud.
  "That's the spirit, dear," said his mirror sleepily.



 第四章 破釜酒吧
 
 

 
  哈利过了好几天才习惯了他奇异的新自由。以前他从来不能什么时候想睡就睡,想吃就吃。现在他甚至可以到他想去的任何地方,只要那地方在对角巷里面就行,这条长长的铺满小石子的街道两旁都是世界上最让人着迷的魔法商店。因此,哈利并不想破坏他对福吉许下的诺言,没有偏离正道又到麻瓜的世界里去。
 
  哈利每天早晨在破釜酒吧吃早饭,他喜欢在那里观察其他住客:乡下来的有趣的小女巫到这里来是为了一整天进行采购;看上去易受伤害的男巫们就《今日变形术》上的新文章进行争论;野头野脑的巫师、喧闹的侏儒;还有,有一次,一个头戴厚厚的巴拉克拉瓦盔帽、看上去令人怀疑是鬼怪的人要了一碟子生肝。
 
  早饭后,哈利往往到后院去,拿出他的魔杖,敲敲垃圾桶上方从左面数第三块砖头,然后后退一步,看着墙上打开的通向对角巷的拱道。
 
  哈利把长长的夏日花在逛商店和在咖啡店外色彩鲜艳的遮阳伞下吃东西上,与他同时进餐的人在那里彼此展览买到的东西(“这是一架望月镜,伙计——再不用摆弄月亮图表了,明白吗?”)或者讨论小天狼星布莱克案件(“我个人认为,在他回到阿兹卡班以前,任何小孩都不能单独出门。”)。哈利再也不用躲在被单下拿着手电筒做家庭作业了,现在他可以坐在弗洛林冷饮店外面的灿烂阳光下,完成他所有的论文,有时候还能得到弗洛林本人的指导,弗洛林除了在中世纪焚烧女巫方面具有广泛的知识以外,还每隔半小时就免费供给哈利一盒冰淇淋。
 
  哈利一旦把钱袋又放满了金加隆、银西可和铜纳特以后,他就需要实行自我控制,以免把钱一下子花光。他必须不断提醒自己:他还要在霍格沃茨过五年,而且,向德思礼家人要钱买魔法书会是什么滋味,这样他才能忍住不买一套漂亮的结结实实的金戈布石(魔法界的一种游戏,有点像弹子戏,在这种游戏中,谁丢了一分,那些小石子儿就会把发臭的液体喷射到他脸上)。有一种大玻璃球,里面是美妙的活动星座模型,有了它,就可以不必再上天文学课了;哈利也很想买。但最使哈利动心的东西在他最喜爱的商店,魁地奇精品专卖店里,这是他到了破釜酒吧一星期以后的事。
 
  当时有许多人挤在那里看,哈利很好奇,于是便挤了进去。他挤在兴奋的女巫和男巫中间,直到他看到在一个新树立起来的墩座上,有一把扫帚,那是他平生所见过的漂亮得令人吃惊的扫帚。
 
  “刚刚问世……样品扫帚……”一个长着方下巴的男巫在告诉他的同伴。
 
  “这是世界上最快的扫帚,是不是,爸爸?”一个比哈利小的男孩尖声问他的爸爸,这个男孩正吊在他爸爸的手臂上摇晃着。
 
  “爱尔兰国际队刚刚订购了七把这样漂亮的扫帚!”店主对大家说,“这种产品是世界杯赛上的宠儿!”
 
  哈利前面一个高大的女巫走开了,因此他得以读到这把扫帚旁边的说明:
 
  火弩箭
 
  此类飞天扫帚代表目前最高工艺水平,其帚把系用白蜡树木材精制而成,呈流线型,精美无比,经硬如钻石之擦光剂加以处理,并有手工镂刻之注册号码。本产品尾部的每一扫帚细枝皆经过筛选,务使其流线型臻于完美,故本产品在平衡与精确度方面无与伦比。火弩箭十秒之内加速可达每小时一百五十英里,且其制动装置魅力无穷。价格面议。
 
  价格面议……哈利不愿意去想这种火弩箭值多少钱。在他整个一生中,从来没有像现在这样渴望得到它——但是他骑着“光轮2000”,在魁她奇比赛中从来没有败过。他既然已经有了一把很好的扫帚,那他倾囊而出购买火弩箭有什么意义呢?哈利没有询问价格,但在这以后,他几乎每天都到那家店里去,为的是能看看那火弩箭。
 
  然而,有些东西是哈利必须买的。他到药店去补充药剂的各种成分,而且,由于他的校服与四肢相比短了好几英寸,他去了摩金夫人长袍专卖店买了几件新袍子。最重要的是,他必须购买新的教科书,这类书包括两门新课程,即保护神奇生物和占卜术。
 
  哈利看了看书店的橱窗,不觉吓了一跳。书店橱窗里通常展示的是有地砖那么大、带金色浮雕的咒语书,现在这类书不见了,取而代之的是一个大铁笼子,里面装着约有一百本《妖怪们的妖怪书》。这些书关在一起,狂怒地进行着角力竞赛,好战成性地猛咬、打斗,破碎的书页到处飞扬。
 
  哈利从口袋里抽出书单,第一次加以查阅。《妖怪们的妖怪书》被列为保护神奇生物这门课必备的书。现在哈利懂得海格为什么说这本书他可能用得着了,他感到松了一口气。他以前一直想不通,以为海格养了几个可怕的新宠物,需要帮助。
 
  哈利走进这家书店,经理急忙迎上前来。“霍格沃茨的吗?”他出其不意地问道,“是来买新书的吗?”
 
  “是的,”哈利说,“我需要——”
 
  “请让开一点儿。”经理不耐烦地说,把哈利推向一边。他戴上一副很厚的手套,拿起一根很粗的、满是节疤的手杖,走向那装有《妖怪们的妖怪书》的铁笼子。
 
  “等一等,”哈利急忙说,“这本书我已经有了。”
 
  “已经有了吗?”经理的脸上马上露出大为宽慰的神色,“多谢老天了,今天早晨我已经被咬了五次了。”
 
  忽然传来一阵响亮的撕扯声音,两本《妖怪们的妖怪书》抓住了第三本,合力将它撕散。
 
  “住手!住手!”经理嚷道,把那根手杖从铁条之间伸进去,把这几本书打开。“我再也不储存这些书了,永远不!简直闹得不可开交!我们以前进过两百本《隐形术的隐形书》,我还以为没有什么比它们更糟的了——那些书好贵啊,而且我们永远没有……好吧,你要别的什么书吗?”
 
  “要的,”哈利说,看着他的书单,“我需要一本卡桑德拉瓦布拉斯基著的《拨开迷雾看未来》。”
 
  “啊,开始要学预言了,是不是?”经理说着就脱下了手套,把哈利领到书店的后半部去了。
 
  那里有一个角落,放的全都是占卜方面的书。一张小桌子上放了许多书,如《预言无法预见的事:使你自己免受打击》和《破碎的球:命运不济的时候》。
 
  “这里就是,”经理说,他爬上梯子拿下一本黑色封面的厚书,“《拨开迷雾看未来》对你所有的基本占卜方法——看手相、水晶球、鸟类内脏……都具备很有用的指导作用。”
 
  但哈利并没有听他说话。他的眼光落到了另外一本书上,那是放在小桌子上的一本书:《死亡预兆:当你知道最坏的事即将到来的时侯,你该怎么办?》。
 
  “哦,我要是你,我可不看这样的书。”书店的店员看到哈利的目光落在那本书上,便轻松地说,“你看了这本书,就会看到死亡的预兆无处不在,这本书会吓死人的。”
 
  但是哈利仍然瞪着那本书的封面:封面上有一条狗,差不多有熊那么大,两眼发光。这条狗看上去出奇地眼熟……书店店员把《拨开迷雾看未来》这本书塞到了哈利手中。
 
  “还要什么吗?”他说。
 
  “要的,”哈利说,好不容易眼睛才离开了那条狗,昏昏然地查阅他那张书单,“哦——我要《中级变形术》和《标准咒语(三级)》。”
 
  十分钟以后,哈利从书店里走了出来,腋下夹着新书,往破釜酒吧走去,几乎没有注意自己在往哪里去,一路上撞了好几个人。
 
  他脚步沉重地上楼回到自己的房间,把新买的书都倾卸到床上。有人进房间打扫过了,窗子是开着的,阳光倾泻而进。哈利可以听到从他身后看不见的麻瓜街上传来的汽车声,也听得到对角巷中看不见的人群声。他从洗手池上方的镜子里看到了自己。
 
  “那不会是死亡的预兆,”他不顾一切地对镜中的自己说,“我在木兰花新月看到它的时候,正在神魂不定呢。那可能只不过是一条迷路的狗罢了……”
 
  他机械地举起了手,想抚平头发。
 
  “你在打一场要失败的战争呢,亲爱的。”他的镜子气喘吁吁地说道。
 
  日子一天天过去了,哈利开始到什么地方都盼望着能遇到罗恩或是赫敏。现在,霍格沃茨学校的许多学生都到对角巷来了,因为不久就要开学了。哈利遇到西莫斐尼甘和迪安托马斯,他们都是他在格兰芬多院的同学,他们也在魁地奇精品专卖店贪婪地盯视那把火弩箭;他还在书店外面碰到过真正的纳威隆巴顿,一个圆脸、爱忘事的男孩。哈利没有停下来和他闲谈;纳威似乎把他的书单不知搁在什么地方了,因而被他那位看上去很可怕的祖母数落了一番。哈利希望她一直不会发现他在逃离女贞路时假冒过纳威的名字。
 
  哈利在暑假的最后一天醒来,认为他至少第二天会在霍格沃茨特快专列上遇到罗恩和赫敏。他起床后,穿戴整齐,最后一次去看火弩箭。正在考虑上哪儿吃饭,这时,有人使劲叫他的名字,他回过头来。
 
  “哈利!哈利!”他们在那里,两个人都在,坐在弗洛林冷饮店外面,罗恩看上去令人难以置信地奇特,赫敏晒得成了棕色,两人都在拼命向他招手。“到底看见你了!”罗恩说道,在哈利坐下来的时候对他咧嘴笑着,“我们到破釜酒吧去过了,但是他们说你已经走了,于是我们去了书店,去了摩金夫人那里,还
——”
 
  “上周我已经买齐了学校需要的所有东西。”哈利解释说,“你们怎么知道我住在破釜酒吧的?”
 
  “我爸说的。”罗恩简短地说。韦斯莱先生在魔法部工作,当然会听到整个故事,知道玛姬姑妈的遭遇。
 
  “你真的把你姑妈吹胀了吗,哈利?”赫敏问道,声调是很认真的。
 
  “我不是有意要这样做的,”哈利说,这时罗恩笑得不可开交,“我只不过
——一时失控罢了。”
 
  “这事没什么好笑的,罗恩。”赫敏尖锐地说,“说实在的,没开除哈利,我真感到奇怪。”
 
  “我也一样。”哈利承认说,“我忘记了开除的事,我原来以为我要被抓起来的。”他看了看罗恩,“你爸不知道福吉为什么放过我吧,他知道吗?”
 
  “很可能因为是你的缘故,不是吗?”罗恩耸耸肩膀,还咯咯地笑着,“著名的哈利波特啊什么的。要是我吹胀了我的姑妈,魔法部肯定不会放过我的。听着,他们首先要把我挖出来,我妈会杀了我的。不管怎么样,今天晚上你自己可以问我爸。今天晚上我们也要在破釜酒吧过夜!所以你明天可以和我们一起到国王十字车站去!赫敏也在那里!”
 
  赫敏点点头,满脸是笑:“我妈和我爸今天早上把我和我所有在霍格沃茨要用的东西都留在了那里。”
 
  “太棒了!”哈利高兴地说,“那么,你新书什么的都买齐了吗?”
 
  “看,”罗恩说,从书包里抽出一个细长的匣子,打开了,“崭新的魔杖,十四英寸长,柳条的,有一根独角兽的尾毛。而且我们把书都买齐了——”他指了指自己椅子下面的一个大书包,“那些妖怪书怎么样,呃?我们说要两本的时候,那店员差一点没哭出来。”
 
  “那些东西是什么呀,赫敏?”哈利指着她身旁椅子上不是一个而是三个鼓鼓囊囊的书包问道。
 
  “噢,我不是选课比你们多吗?”赫敏说,“那些是算术占卜、保护神奇生物、占卜、古代魔文研究、麻瓜研究方面的书——”
 
  “你选麻瓜研究干吗?”罗恩说,一面对哈利转动着眼珠,“你已经很了解麻瓜了!”
 
  “但是,从魔法界的角度去研究他们会很叫人入迷的。”赫敏真诚地说。
 
  “你今年还打算吃饭睡觉吗,赫敏?”哈利问道,罗恩在一旁偷偷地笑。
 
  赫敏不理他们。“我已有了十个金加隆,”赫敏查看着她的钱包说,“我的生日在九月份,我妈和我爸给了我一些钱,让我给自己提前买生日礼物。”
 
  “买一本好书怎么样?”罗恩装傻问道。
 
  “不,我不想买书,”赫敏平静地说,“我真的想要一只猫头鹰。我的意思是说,哈利有他的海德薇,你有埃罗尔——”
 
  “我可没有,”罗恩说,“埃罗尔是我们一家的。我所有的只不过是斑斑罢了。”他从口袋里掏出他的宠物小耗子来。“我想送它去检查一下,”他又说,一面把斑斑放在他们面前的桌子上,“我认为埃及对它不合适。”斑斑看上去比以前更瘦了,它的胡须明显地搭拉下来。
 
  “那边有一家神奇生物商店,”哈利说,现在他已经很熟悉对角巷了,“你可以看看在那里是不是可以给斑斑买点什么,赫敏也可以在那里买到猫头鹰。”
 
  于是他们付了三份冰淇淋的钱,穿过大街,来到了那家叫做神奇动物园的店铺。
 
  里面没有多大空间。墙上每一英寸的地方都挂着笼子。店里又臭又闹。因为笼子里的小生物都在发出各种叫声。柜台后面的女巫已经在告诉一位男巫如何照顾双尾蝾螈,因此哈利、罗恩和赫敏就等在一旁,一面看着那些笼子。
 
  一对有着巨大眼睛的紫色蟾蜍坐在那里,不讨人喜欢地狼吞虎咽,正享用着一只死丽蝇。一只硬壳上有宝石镶饰的大乌龟在靠近窗子的地方炫耀。有毒的橘色蜗牛正从它们的玻璃箱的边缘慢慢地冒出来。一只肥胖的白兔予不断地变成一顶丝质的高顶礼帽以后又变回来,发出响亮的噗噗声。然后是各种颜色的猫、一笼吵吵闹闹的渡鸦、一篮子可笑的芥末色的软毛球大声哼哼着,柜台上有一个大笼子,里面是柔滑的黑色耗子,正在用它们长长的秃尾巴玩着某种蹦跳游戏。
 
  养双尾蝾螈的男巫走了,罗恩走近柜台。“这是我的耗子,”他对那女巫说道,“自从我把它从埃及带回来以后,它就一直有点不大好。”
 
  “把它放到柜台上。”那女巫说,一面从她的口袋里掏出一副沉重的黑眼镜来。罗恩把斑斑从他里面的口袋里拿了出来,放在离它的同类耗子不远的地方。笼子里的耗子不玩蹦跳游戏了,纷纷挤到笼子边上,想看得清楚些。
 
  斑斑就像罗恩占有的所有东西一样是旧货(他曾经属于罗恩的哥哥珀西),而且有一点伤痕累累的样子。和笼子里油光水滑的耗子相比,它看上去特别地愁眉苦脸。
 
  “哼,”那女巫说,把斑斑拿了起来,“这只耗子多大年纪了?”
 
  “不知道,”罗恩说,“很老了。它原来是我哥哥的。”
 
  “它有什么能耐?”女巫说,仔细检查着斑斑。
 
  “哦——”罗恩说。
 
  实际情况是斑斑从来就没有显示过一丁点儿让人感兴趣的能耐。这位女巫的眼睛从斑斑扯碎的耳朵上转到它的前爪上,那里少了一个趾头,女巫嘴里发出啧啧的声音。“它受过一番苦,这只耗子。”她说。
 
  “珀西把它给我的时候,它就是这副模样。”罗恩为自己辩护说。
 
  “像这样的普通家鼠或园鼠,你就别指望它能活过三年以上。”这位女巫说道,“喏,如果你想寻找比较耐久的动物,你可能会喜欢这里面的一只……”她指指那些黑耗子,它们马上又开始蹦跳起来。
 
  罗恩咕哝道:“爱表现的家伙。”
 
  “好吧,如果你不想换掉它,你可以试试这种药剂。”这位女巫说,伸手到柜台底下取出一个小红瓶子。
 
  “好,”罗恩说,“多少钱——哎哟!”
 
  一个姜黄色的巨大东西从最上面的笼子里跳了下来,跳到罗恩头上,然后蓄势向前,对着斑斑呼噜呼噜地怒叫着。
 
  “别!克鲁克山,别!”女巫惊叫道,但是斑斑从她手里像一块肥皂似的滑脱了,四肢着地地落到地板上,然后向门边逃去。
 
  “斑斑!”罗恩大叫,跟着它向店外飞跑;哈利跟在后面。
 
  他们大概花了十分钟才找到了斑斑,它躲在魁地奇精品专卖店外面的废纸篓下面。罗恩把这只颤抖不已的小耗子仍旧放回他的口袋,然后直起身来,摸摸自己的头。
 
  “那是什么?”
 
  “要么是一只很大的猫,要么是一只很小的虎。”哈利说。
 
  “赫敏在哪里?”
 
  “很可能在买猫头鹰。”
 
  他们又从那条拥挤的街上折回去,仍旧回到神奇动物园。他们走到的时候,赫敏正好出来,但她拿的不是猫头鹰。她手臂里紧紧抱着的是那只巨大的姜黄色的猫。
 
  “你把这只怪物买下来了吗?”罗恩问,惊讶得嘴都合不拢。
 
  “它的皮毛挺灿烂的,不是吗?”赫敏笑嘻嘻地说。
 
  这是一种看法,哈利想道。这只猫的姜黄色皮毛浓密而蓬松,但它的腿显然有点弯曲,它的脸看上去陴气粗暴,而且一副被压扁了的怪样子,好像它什么时候曾经一头冲到了墙上似的。斑斑已经不见了,这只猫也就在赫敏的怀抱里满意地打着呼噜。
 
  “赫敏。这鬼东西差点儿抓下了我的头皮!”罗恩说。
 
  “它不是有意的,你不是有意的吧,克鲁克山?”
 
  “那么斑斑怎么办?”罗恩说,指着他胸袋上那一块鼓起来的地方。“它需要休息和放松!有这东西在旁边,它怎么能休息放松啊?”
 
  “这倒提醒了我,你忘了你的耗子补药了。”赫敏说着,把那只小红瓶子塞到罗恩手里。“别担心,克鲁克山会睡在我的宿舍里,而斑斑在你那里。那还有什么问题?可怜的克鲁克山,那女巫说它在那里好久好久了,一直投人要它。”
 
  “我不知道这是什么缘故。”罗恩讽刺说,这时他们向着破釜酒吧出发了。
 
  他们发现韦斯莱先生坐在酒吧间里,读着《预言家日报》。
 
  “哈利!”他说,拾起头来微笑地看着他,“你好吗?”
 
  “好的,谢谢您。”哈利说,他、罗恩和赫敏三个人带着他们买来的东西和韦斯莱先生坐在一起。韦斯莱先生放下了报纸,哈利看到小天狼星布莱克那张熟悉的照片正瞪着他看。
 
  “他们还没有抓到他吗?”他问道。
 
  “没有。”韦斯莱先生说,看上去极其严肃的样子。“在部里,他们叫我们丢下手头的工作,想办法去找到他,不过到现在我们还没有这份运气。”
 
  “如果我们抓到了他,会给我们奖赏吗?”哈利问道。“再能拿到点钱是很好的——”
 
  “别胡说,哈利,”韦新莱先生说,仔细看看他,就会发现他显得很紧张,“布莱克是不会被一个十三岁的小男巫抓住的。把他抓回去的将是阿兹卡班的守卫,你记着我的话。”
 
  这时,韦斯莱太太到酒吧间来了。手上拿着买来的许多东西,她后面跟着那对双胞胎弗雷德和乔治,他们将在霍格沃茨开始他们第五年的学业,还跟着那位新当选的男生学生会主席珀西和韦斯莱家最小的孩子,也是他们家惟一的女儿金妮。
 
  金妮一直很喜欢哈利,她看到哈利,似乎比平时更显得尴尬,也许这是因为他在霍格沃茨救过她的命。她满脸通红,咕哝着说了声“你好”,看都没看他。
 
  然而,珀西却庄严地伸出手来,好像他和哈利从没见过面似的。他说:“哈利,看见你真高兴。”
 
  “你好,珀西。”哈利说,忍着没笑出来。
 
  “你过得不错吧?”珀西装腔作势地说,和他握手。那副样子好像是被介绍给市长似的。
 
  “很好,谢谢——”
 
  “哈利!”弗雷德说,用肘部把珀西推开,然后深深地鞠躬,“见到你真荣幸,老伙计——”
 
  “妙极了,”乔治说,把弗雷德推开,这可轮到他抓住哈利的手了,“绝对是绝妙的。”
 
  珀西吼了一声。
 
  “够了,喏。”韦斯莱先生说。
 
  “妈妈!”弗雷德说,好像才发现了她似的,也抓住了她的手,“看到你真好啊——”
 
  “我说,这就够了。”韦新莱太太说着,一面把买来的东西都放到一把空着的椅子上。“你好,哈利,亲爱的。我想你已经听到那叫人兴奋的消息了吧?”她指指珀西胸前别着的那枚崭新的银色徽章。“这个家里的第二个男生头儿!”她说,自豪得很。
 
  “好不容易啊。”弗雷德低声说。
 
  “对这一点我不怀疑,”韦斯莱太太说,突然皱起了眉头,“我注意到人家没有让你们俩当级长。”
 
  “我们干吗要去当级长啊?”乔治说,对这种说法表示出反叛的态度,“那样,生活就一点劲都没有了。”
 
  金妮傻笑起来。
 
  “你倒是给妹妹树立个好榜样啊!”韦斯莱太太厉声说。
 
  “金妮有其他哥哥给她树榜样呢,妈妈。”珀西高傲地说,“我要去换衣服准备用晚餐……”他消失了。
 
  乔治叹了口气。“我们原来要把他关到金字塔里来着,”他告诉哈利,“可惜让妈妈发现了。”
 
  那天的晚餐大家都很尽兴。小酒吧老板汤姆在餐厅里把三张桌子拼在一起,于是韦斯莱家的七位成员、哈利和赫敏一口气吃完了五道美味大菜。
 
  “明天我们怎么样去国王十字车站啊,爸爸?”弗雷德问道,这时大家正在努力吃那块豪华的巧克力布丁。
 
  “魔法部明天会提供两辆车的。”
 
  大家都抬头看着韦斯莱先生。
 
  “为什么?”珀西好奇地问。
 
  “那是为了你啊,珀西,”乔治严肃地说,“帽子上插着小旗,小旗上还有缩写字母HB①——”
 
  “——就是奇大无比的大脑袋②啊。”弗雷德说道。
 
  除了珀西和韦斯莱太太以外,大家都冲着自己面前的布丁嗤笑起来。

  “魔法部为什么要提供汽车呢,爸爸?”珀西再次问道,声调很是庄重。
 
  “唔,因为我们部里就有两辆车啊,”韦斯莱先生说道,“而且我在部里工作,他们这是照顾我……”他的声音是随随便便的,但是哈利不禁注意到韦斯莱先生的耳朵红了,就像罗恩感到有压力时那样。
 
  “他们做得不错。”韦斯莱太太活泼地说,“你们知道大家一共有多少行李吗?到了麻瓜的火车站,那一大堆可真够瞧的。你们都打好行李了吗?”
 
  “罗恩还没有把他新买的东西都放到箱子里去呢,”珀西说,听上去像是受了很久的罪,“他把东西都倒在我床上了。”
 
  “你不如赶快去好好收拾,罗恩,因为我们明早不会有很多时间。”韦斯莱太太从餐桌远处对罗恩说。罗恩怒视珀西。
 
  晚饭以后,大家都觉得又饱又困。他们一个个上楼回房检查明天要带走的东西。罗恩和珀西住哈利隔壁。哈利刚刚把自己的衣箱合上锁好,就听见隔壁传来恼怒的声音,他过去看看发生了什么事情。十二号房间的门开了一条缝,珀西正在大声叫喊。
 
  “本来就在这儿,在床头柜上,我把它拿去擦擦亮——”
 
  “我碰也没有碰过,懂吗?”罗恩也对珀西大叫道。
 
  “什么事啊?”哈利问道。
 
  “我的男生学生会主席徽章不见了。”珀西转身对哈利说。
 
  “斑斑的药也不见了,”罗恩说,把东西从衣箱里一件件地扔出来看,“我想我是不是把它落在酒吧间了——”
 
  “找到我的徽章以前,你哪儿也不许去!”珀西嚷道。
 
  “我去找斑斑的药,我装好箱子了。”哈利对罗恩说,然后就下楼去了。
 
  哈利在通往酒吧间的那条又窄又黑的过道里只走到一半,就听到小客厅里又传来两个人愤怒的声音。他立刻辨别出那是韦斯莱夫妇在说话。他踌躇了一下,不想让他们知道他听到他们吵嘴,但是他听到了自己的名字,于是他向小客厅又走近了一些。
 
  “……不告诉他是没有任何意义的,”韦斯莱先生激动地说道,“哈利有权知道。我曾经设法告诉福吉,可是他坚持要把哈利当小孩子看。哈利已经十三岁了,而且——”
 
  “亚瑟,真相会把他吓坏的!”韦斯莱太太尖声说,“难道你真想让哈利带着这样的精神负担回学校吗?看在老天的份上。不知道的时候,他是快活的!”
 
  “我不是要让他感到悲惨,我想让他提防!”韦斯莱先生反驳道,“你知道哈利和罗恩是怎样的孩子,他们总是自己溜开去玩——他们已经有两次走到禁林里去了!但是哈利今年一定不能再这样了!那天晚上他从家里逃出来,路上什么事都可能发生,我想到这儿,心里就发毛!如果骑士公共汽车没有接到他,我敢打赌。在魔法部找到他以前,他早就死了。”
 
  “但是他没有死啊,他好好儿的,所以,有什么必要告——”
 
  “莫丽,他们说小天狼星布莱克疯了,他也许是疯了,但他聪明得足以从阿兹卡班逃脱,这件事常人是做不到的。现在已经三个星期了,大家连布莱克的一根头发也没有见到,我不管福吉一直对《预言家日报》说些什么,在捕获布莱克方面,我们的进展和发明自己会念咒语的魔杖差不多。我们惟一明确知道的事就是布莱克在追什么——”
 
  “但是哈利在霍格沃茨是绝对安全的。”
 
  “我们认为阿兹卡班是绝对安全的。如果布莱克能够从阿兹卡班逃出来,他就能冲进霍格沃茨。”
 
  “但是谁也不能肯定布莱克就是在追哈利——”
 
  咚的一声响,哈利肯定是书斯莱先生用拳头擂了一下桌子。
 
  “莫丽,我要告诉你多少遍啊?报上没有报道这一点,因为福吉不让,但是布莱克从阿兹卡班逃走的那天晚上,福吉到阿兹卡班去了。守卫告诉福吉,布莱克说梦话已经有一段时间了。总是说同样的话:‘他在霍格沃茨……他在霍格沃茨……’布莱克神经不正常了,莫丽,而且他要哈利死。如果你问我的话,他认为杀死哈利就可以让神秘人重新掌权。哈利阻止了神秘人的那天晚上,布莱克失去了一切,而且他已经在阿兹卡班单独待了十二年,有足够的时间去想这……”
 
  一片静寂。哈利又向门靠近了一点儿,极想多听到一些。
 
  “好吧,亚瑟,你以为是正确的事情,你就坚持去做好了。但是你忘了阿不思邓布利多了。我认为只要邓布利多在当霍格沃茨的校长,那就什么东西也伤害不了哈利。我想所有这些事他都知道吧?”
 
  “他当然知道。我们必须问他:阿兹卡班的守卫在学校周围所有入口驻防,他介意不介意。他对这一点不太高兴,不过他同意了。”
 
  “不高兴?如果他们在那里抓到布莱克,他能不高兴吗?”
 
  “邓布利多不喜欢阿兹卡班的守卫。”韦斯莱先生沉重地说道,“我也不喜欢。如果到了这一步……但是当你和布莱克这样的男巫打交道的时候,有的时候你不得不和你本来想避开的家伙联合起来。”
 
  “如果他们救了哈利——”
 
  “——那么我就再也不说一句反对他们的话了。”韦斯莱先生不耐烦地说,“不早了。莫丽,我们还是上楼去吧……”
 
  哈利听见椅子拖动的声音。他尽量轻手轻脚地走完通往酒吧的过道,不让他们看见。小客厅门开了,几秒钟以后,脚步声告诉他,韦斯莱夫妇正在上楼。装耗子补药的那个瓶子躺在他们早先坐过的那张桌子下面。哈利等到他听见韦斯莱夫妇卧室的门关上了,才拿着瓶子又上了楼。
 
  弗雷德和乔治正蹲在楼梯平台的阴暗处,听着珀西为了寻找那男生头儿的徽章而把他和罗恩的卧室闹得天翻地覆,笑得喘不过气来。
 
  “我们找到了徽章,”弗雷德对哈利耳语道,“我们已经把它改良了。现在徽章上写的是‘大头男孩’”。
 
  哈利勉强大笑,走去将耗子补药给了罗恩,然后把自己关在房间里,躺在了床上。
 
  这么说,小天狼星布莱克是在找他。这就把什么都说清楚了。福吉对他那么宽大,因为发现他还活着,就大松了一口气。他已经让哈利保证待在对角巷不出去,对角巷有许多巫师,可以密切注视着他。明天他还派魔法部的两辆车送他们大家到车站去,以便韦斯莱一家可以在哈利上火车以前照看他。
 
  哈利躺在那里,听着隔壁房间闷闷地传来了大叫大喊的声音,心里不明白自己为什么没有更加害怕。小天狼星布莱克曾经用一句咒语就杀死了十三个人。韦斯莱夫妇显然认为,哈利如果知道事实真相,就会吓得要死。但是,哈利正好完全同意韦斯莱太太的话,那就是,邓布利多先生在哪里,哪里就是世界上最安全的地方。人们不是一直在说邓布利多先生是伏地魔惟一怕过的人吗?布莱克是伏地魔的左膀右臂,那他不是也肯定怕邓布利多先生吗?还有那些人们一直在谈论的阿兹卡班守卫。他们似乎把所有的人都吓得手足无措,如果他们驻扎在学校周围,布莱克潜进学校的可能性就微乎其微了吧。
 
  总而言之,最让哈利烦心的是,他访问霍格莫德的机会现在似乎是零了。在布莱克被捕以前,谁也不会让哈利离开那座安全的城堡;其实,哈利猜想,在危险过去以前,他的每一个行动都会受到严密监视的。
 
  他怒视着黑暗的天花板。人们以为他不会照顾自己吗?他已经从伏地魔手下逃脱了三次,他不是完全没有用的啊……木兰花新月街阴影里的那只野兽突然出现在他脑海里。当你知道最坏的事即将到来的时候,你该怎么办?
 
  “我不会被人谋杀的。”哈利大声说。
 
  “人就要有这点精神,亲爱的。”他的镜子睡意朦胧地说。
 
  ①即Head boy,男生学生会主席,或男生头儿。
  ②“奇大无比的大脑袋”的英文(Humungous bighead)字母缩写也是HB。这里弗雷德在故意取笑珀西。

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 36楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER FIVE
  THE DEMENTOR
  Tom woke Harry the next morning with his usual toothless grin and a cup of tea. Harry got dressed and was just persuading a disgruntled Hedwig to get back into her cage when Ron banged his way into the room, pulling a sweatshirt over his head and looking irritable.
  "The sooner we get on the train, the better," he said. "At least I can get away from Percy at Hogwarts. Now he's accusing me of dripping tea on his photo of Penelope Clearwater. You know," Ron grimaced, "his girlfriend. She's hidden her face under the frame because her nose has gone all blotchy..."
  "I've got something to tell you," Harry began, but they were interrupted by Fred and George, who had looked in to congratulate Ron on infuriating Percy again.
  They headed down to breakfast, where Mr. Weasley was reading the front page of the Daily Prophet with a furrowed brow and Mrs. Weasley was telling Hermione and Ginny about a love potion she'd made as a young girl. All three of them were rather giggly.
  "What were you saying?" Ron asked Harry as they sat down.
  "Later," Harry muttered as Percy stormed in.
  Harry had no chance to speak to Ron or Hermione in the chaos of leaving; they were too busy heaving all their trunks down the Leaky Cauldron's narrow staircase and piling them up near the door, with Hedwig and Hermes, Percy's screech owl, perched on top in their cages. A small wickerwork basket stood beside the heap of trunks, spitting loudly.
  "It's all right, Crookshanks," Hermione cooed through the wickerwork. "I'll let you out on the train."
  "You won't," snapped Ron. "What about poor Scabbers, eh?"
  He pointed at his chest, where a large lump indicated that Scabbers was curled up in his pocket.
  Mr. Weasley, who had been outside waiting for the Ministry cars, stuck his head inside.
  "They're here, he said. "Harry, come on."
  Mr. Weasley marched Harry across the short stretch of pavement toward the first of two old- fashioned dark green cars, each of which was driven by a furtive-looking wizard wearing a suit of emerald velvet.
  "In you get, Harry," said Mr. Weasley, glancing up and down the crowded street.
  Harry got into the back of the car and was shortly joined by Hermione, Ron, and, to Ron's disgust, Percy.
  The journey to King's Cross was very uneventful compared with Harry's trip on the Knight Bus. The Ministry of Magic cars seemed almost ordinary. though Harry noticed that they could slide through gaps that Uncle Vernon's new company car certainly couldn't have managed. They reached King's Cross with twenty minutes to spare; the Ministry drivers found them trolleys, unloaded their trunks, touched their hats in salute to Mr. Weasley, and drove away, somehow managing to jump to the head of an unmoving line at the traffic lights.
  Mr. Weasley kept close to Harry's elbow all the way into the station.
  "Right then," he said, glancing around them. "Let's do this in pairs, as there are so many of us. I'll go through first with Harry."
  Mr. Weasley strolled toward the barrier between platforms nine and ten, pushing Harry's trolley and apparently very interested in the InterCity 125 that had just arrived at platform nine. With a meaningful look at Harry, he leaned casually against the barrier. Harry imitated him.
  In a moment, they had fallen sideways through the solid metal onto platform nine and three- quarters and looked up to see the Hogwarts Express, a scarlet steam engine, puffing smoke over a platform packed with witches and wizards seeing their children onto the train.
  Percy and Ginny suddenly appeared behind Harry. They were panting and had apparently taken the barrier at a run.
  "Ah, there's Penelope!" said Percy, smoothing his hair and going Pink again. Ginny caught Harry's eye, and they both turned away to hide their laughter as Percy strode over to a girl with long, curly hair, walking with his chest thrown out so that she couldn't miss his shiny badge. stood back to let him on. They leaned out of the window and waved at Mr. and Mrs. Weasley until the train turned a corner and blocked them from view.
  "I need to talk to you in private," Harry muttered to Ron and Hermione as the train picked up speed.
  "Go away, Ginny," said Ron.
  "Oh, that's nice," said Ginny huffily, and she stalked off.
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione set off down the corridor, looking for an empty compartment, but all were full except for the one at the very end of the train.
  This had only one occupant, a man sitting fast asleep next to the window. Harry, Ron, and Hermione checked on the threshold. The Hogwarts Express was usually reserved for students and they had never seen an adult there before, except for the witch who pushed the food cart.
  The stranger was wearing an extremely shabby set of wizard's robes that had been darned in several places. He looked ill and exhausted. Though quite young, his light brown hair was flecked with gray.
  "Who d'you reckon he is?" Ron hissed as they sat down and slid the door shut, taking the seats farthest away from the window.
  "Professor R. J. Lupin," whispered Hermione at once.
  "How d'you know that?"
  "It's on his case," she replied, pointing at the luggage rack over the man's head, where there was a small, battered case held together with a large quantity of neatly knotted string. The name Professor R. J. Lupin was stamped across one corner in peeling letters.
  "Wonder what he teaches?" said Ron, frowning at Professor Lupin's pallid profile.
  "That's obvious," whispered Hermione. "There's only one vacancy, isn't there? Defense Against the Dark Arts."
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione had already had two Defense Against the Dark Arts teachers, both of whom had lasted only one year. There were rumors that the job was jinxed.
  "well, I hope he's up to it," said Ron doubtfully. "He looks like on, good hex would finish him off, doesn't he? Anyway..." He turned to Harry. "What were you going to tell us?"
  Harry explained all about Mr. and Mrs. Weasley's argument and the warning Mr. Weasley had just given him. When he'd finished, Ron looked thunderstruck, and Hermione had her hands over her mouth. She finally lowered them to say, "Sirius Black escaped to come after you? Oh, Harry... you'll have to be really, really careful. don't go looking for trouble, Harry --"
  "I Don't go looking for trouble," said Harry, nettled. "Trouble usually finds me."
  "How thick would Harry have to be, to go looking for a nutter who wants to kill him?" said Ron shakily.
  They were taking the news worse than Harry had expected. Both Ron and Hermione seemed to be much more frightened of Black than he was.
  "No one knows how he got out of Azkaban," said Ron uncomfortably. "No one's ever done it before. And he was a top-security prisoner too."
  "But they'll catch him, won't they?" said Hermione earnestly. "I Mean, they've got all the Muggles looking out for him too...." "What's that noise?" said Ron suddenly.
  A faint, tinny sort of whistle was coming from somewhere. The, looked all around the compartment.
  "It's coming from your trunk, Harry," said Ron, standing UP and reaching into the luggage rack. A moment later he had pulled the Pocket Sneakoscope out from between Harry's robes. It was spinning very fast in the palm of Ron's hand and glowing brilliantly.
  "Is that a Sneakoscope?" said Hermione interestedly, standing up for a better look.
  "Yeah... mind you, it's a very cheap one," Ron said. "It went haywire just as I was tying it to Errol's leg to send it to Harry."
  "Were you doing anything untrustworthy at the time?" said Hermione shrewdly.
  "No! Well... I wasn't supposed to be using Errol. You know he's not really up to long journeys... but how else was I supposed to get Harry's present to him?"
  "Stick it back in the trunk," Harry advised as the Sneakoscope whistled piercingly, "or it'll wake him up."
  He nodded toward Professor Lupin. Ron stuffed the Sneakoscope into a particularly horrible pair of Uncle Vernon's old socks, which deadened the sound, then closed the lid of the trunk on it.
  "We could get it checked in Hogsmeade," said Ron, sitting back down. "They sell that sort of thing in Dervish and Banges, magical instruments and stuff. Fred and George told me."
  "Do you know much about Hogsmeade?" asked Hermione keenly. "I've read it's the only entirely non-Muggle settlement in Britain --"
  "Yeah, I think it is," said Ron in an offhand sort of way.
  "But that's not Why I want to go. I just want to get inside Honey Dukes."
  "What's that?" said Hermione.
  "It's this sweetshop," said Ron, a dreamy look coming over his face, "where they've got everything... Pepper Imps -- they make you smoke at the mouth -- and great fat Chocoballs full of strawberry mousse and clotted cream, and really excellent sugar quills, which you can suck in class and just look like you're thinking what to write next --"
  "But Hogsmeade's a very interesting place, isn't it?" Hermione pressed on eagerly. "In Sites of Historical Sorcery it says the inn was the headquarters for the 1612 goblin rebellion, and the Shrieking Shades supposed to be the most severely haunted building in Britain --"
  "-- and massive sherbert balls that make you levitate a few inches off the ground while you're sucking them," said Ron, who was plainly not listening to a word Hermione was saying.
  Hermione looked around at Harry.
  "Won't it be nice to get out of school for a bit and explore Hogsmeade?"
  "'Spect it will," said Harry heavily. "You'll have to tell me when You've found out."
  "What d'you mean?" said Ron.
  "I can't go. The Dursleys didn't sign my permission form, and Fudge wouldn't either."
  Ron looked horrified.
  ""You're not allowed to come? But -- no way -- McGonagall or someone will give you permission -- " musclely; Crabbe was taller, with a pudding-bowl haircut and a very thick neck; Goyle had short, bristly hair and long, gorilla-ish arms.
  "Well, look who it is," said Malfoy in his usual lazy drawl, pulling open the compartment door. "Potty and the Weasel."
  Crabbe and Goyle chuckled trollishly.
  "I heard your father finally got his hands on some gold this summer, Weasley," said Malfoy. "Did your mother die of shock?"
  Ron stood up so quickly he knocked Crookshanks's basket to the floor. Professor Lupin gave a snort.
  "Who's that?" said Malfoy, taking an automatic step backward as he spotted Lupin.
  "New teacher," said Harry, who got to his feet, too, in case he needed to hold Ron back. "What were you saying, Malfoy?"
  Malfoy's pale eyes narrowed; he wasn't fool enough to pick a fight right under a teacher's nose.
  "C'mon," he muttered resentfully to Crabbe and Goyle, and they disappeared.
  Harry and Ron sat down again, Ron massaging his knuckles.
  "I'm not going to take any crap from Malfoy this year," he said angrily. "I mean it. If he makes one more crack about my family, I'm going to get hold of his head and --"
  Ron made a violent gesture in midair.
  "Ron," hissed Hermione, pointing at Professor Lupin, "be careful..."
  But Professor Lupin was still fast asleep.
  The rain thickened as the train sped yet farther north; the windows were now a solid, shimmering gray, which graduily darkened until lanterns flickered into life all along the corridors and over the luggage racks. The train rattled, the rain hammered, the ind roared, but still, Professor Lupin slept.
  "We must be nearly there," said Ron, leaning forward to look past Professor Lupin at the now completely black window.
  The words had hardly left him when the train started to slow down.
  "Great," said Ron, getting up and walking carefully past Professor Lupin to try and see outside. "I'm starving. I want to get to the feast....
  "We can't be there yet," said Hermione, checking her watch.
  "So why're we stopping?"
  The train was getting slower and slower. As the noise of the pistons fell away, the wind and rain sounded louder than ever against the windows.
  Harry, who was nearest the door, got up to look into the corridor. All along the carriage, heads were sticking curiously out of their compartments.
  The train came to a stop with a jolt, and distant thuds and bangs told them that luggage had fallen out of the racks. Then, without warning, all the lamps went out and they were plunged into total darkness.
  "'What's going on?" said Ron's voice from behind Harry.
  "Ouch!" gasped Hermione. "Ron, that was my foot!"
  Harry felt his way back to his seat.
  "D'you think we've broken down?"
  "Dunno..."
  There was a squeaking sound, and Harry saw the dim black outline of Ron, wiping a patch clean on the window and peering out.
  "There's something moving out there," Ron said. "I think people are coming aboard...."
  The compartment door suddenly opened and someone fell painfully over Harry's legs.
  "Sorry -- d'you know what's going on? -- Ouch -- sorry
  "Hullo, Neville," said Harry, feeling around in the dark and pulling Neville up by his cloak.
  "Harry? Is that you? What's happening?"
  "No idea -- sit down --"
  There was a loud hissing and a yelp of pain; Neville had tried to sit on Crookshanks.
  "I'm going to go and ask the driver what's going on," came Hermione's voice. Harry felt her pass him, heard the door slide open again, and then a thud and two loud squeals of pain.
  "Who's that?"
  "Who's that?"
  "Ginny?"
  "Hermione?"
  "What are you doing?"
  "I was looking for Ron --" "Come in and sit down --"
  "Not here!" said Harry hurriedly. "I'm here!"
  "Ouch!" said Neville.
  "Quiet!" said a hoarse voice suddenly.
  Professor Lupin appeared to have woken up at last. Harry could hear movements in his corner.
  None of them spoke.
  There was a soft, crackling noise, and a shivering light filled the compartment. Professor Lupin appeared to be holding a handful of flames. They illuminated his tired, gray face, but his eyes looked alert and wary.
  "Stay where you are," he said in the same hoarse voice, and he got slowly to his feet with his handful of fire held out in front of him.
  But the door slid slowly open before Lupin could reach it.
  Standing in the doorway, illuminated by the shivering flames in Lupin's hand, was a cloaked figure that towered to the ceiling. Its face was completely hidden beneath its hood. Harry's eyes darted downward, and what he saw made his stomach contract. There was a hand protruding from the cloak and it was glistening, grayish, slimy-looking, and scabbed, like something dead that had decayed in water...
  But it was visible only for a split second. As though the creature beneath the cloak sensed Harry's gaze, the hand was suddenly withdrawn into the folds of its black cloak.
  And then the thing beneath the hood, whatever it was, drew a long, slow, rattling breath, as though it were trying to suck something more than air from its surroundings.
  An intense cold swept over them all. Harry felt his own breath catch in his chest. The cold went deeper than his skin. It was inside his chest, it was inside his very heart....
  Harry's eyes rolled up into his head. He couldn't see. He was drowning in cold. There was a rushing in his ears as though of water. He was being dragged downward, the roaring growing louder. .
  And then, from far away, he heard screaming, terrible, terrified, pleading screams. He wanted to help whoever it was, he tried to move his arms, but couldn't... a thick white fog was swirling around him, inside him -
  "Harry! Harry! Are you all right?"
  Someone was slapping his face.
  "W -- what?"
  Harry opened his eyes; there were lanterns above him, and the floor was shaking -- the Hogwarts Express was moving again and the lights had come back on. He seemed to have slid out of his seat onto the floor. Ron and Hermione were kneeling next to him, and above them he could see Neville and Professor Lupin watching. Harry felt very sick; when he put up his hand to push his glasses back on, he felt cold sweat on his face.
  Ron and Hermione heaved him back onto his seat.
  "Are you okay?" Ron asked nervously.
  "Yeah," said Harry, looking quickly toward the door. The hooded creature had vanished. "What happened? Where's that -- that thing? Who screamed?"
  "No one screamed," said Ron, more nervously still.
  Harry looked around the bright compartment. Ginny and Neville looked back at him, both very pale.
  "But I heard screaming --"
  A loud snap made them all jump. Professor Lupin was breaking an enormous slab of chocolate into pieces.
  "Here," he said to Harry, handing him a particularly large piece. "Eat it. It'll help."
  Harry took the chocolate but didn't eat it.
  "What was that thing?" he asked Lupin.
  "A dementor," said Lupin, who was now giving chocolate to everyone else. "One of the dementors of Azkaban."
  Everyone stared at him. Professor Lupin crumpled up the empty chocolate wrapper and put it in his pocket.
  "Eat," he repeated. "It'll help. I need to speak to the driver, excuse me...
  He strolled past Harry and disappeared into the corridor.
  "Are you sure you're okay, Harry?" said Hermione, watching Harry anxiously.
  "I Don't get it.... What happened?" said Harry, wiping more sweat off his face.
  "Well -- that thing -- the dementor -- stood there and looked around (I mean, I think it did, I couldn't see its face) -- and you -- you
  "I thought you were having a fit or something," said Ron, who still looked scared. "You went sort of rigid and fell out of your seat and started twitching -- 11
  "And Professor Lupin stepped over you, and walked toward the dementor, and pulled out his wand," said Hermione, "and he said, 'None of us is hiding Sirius Black under our cloaks. Go.' But the dementor didn't move, so Lupin muttered something, and a silvery thing shot out of his wand at it, and it turned around and sort of glided away.... "
  "It was horrible," said Neville, in a higher voice than usual. "Did YOU feel how cold it got when it came in?"
  I felt weird," said Ron, shifting his shoulders uncomfortably. "Like I'd never be cheerful again...."
  Ginny, who was huddled in her corner looking nearly as bad as Harry felt, gave a small sob; Hermione went over and put a comforting arm around her.
  "But didn't any of you -- fall off your seats?" said Harry awkwardly.
  "No," said Ron, looking anxiously at Harry again. "Ginny was shaking like mad, though...."
  Harry didn't understand. He felt weak and shivery, as though he were recovering from a bad bout of flu; he also felt the beginnings of shame. Why had he gone to pieces like that, when no one else had?
  Professor Lupin had come back. He paused as he entered, looked around, and said, with a small smile, "I haven't poisoned that chocolate, you know...."
  Harry took a bite and to his great surprise felt warmth spread suddenly to the tips of his fingers and toes.
  "We'll be at Hogwarts in ten minutes," said Professor Lupin. "Are you all right, Harry?"
  Harry didn't ask how Professor Lupin knew his name.
  "Fine," he muttered, embarrassed.
  They didn't talk much during the remainder of the journey. At long last, the train stopped at Hogsmeade station, and there was a great scramble to get outside; owls hooted, cats meowed, and Neville's pet toad croaked loudly from under his hat. It was freezing on the tiny platform; rain was driving down in icy sheets.
  "Firs' years this way!" called a familiar voice. Harry, Ron, and Hermione turned and saw the gigantic outline of Hagrid at the other end of the platform, beckoning the terrified-looking new students forward for their traditional journey across the lake.
  "All right, you three?" Hagrid yelled over the heads of the crowd. They waved at him, but had no chance to speak to him because the mass of people around them was shunting them away along the platform. Harry, Ron, and Hermione followed the rest of the school along the platform and out onto a rough mud track, where at least a hundred stagecoaches awaited the remaining students, each pulled, Harry could only assume, by an invisible horse, because when they climbed inside and shut the door, the coach set off all by itself, bumping and swaying in procession.
  The coach smelled faintly of mold and straw. Harry felt better since the chocolate, but still weak. Ron and Hermione kept looking at him sideways, as though frightened he might collapse again.
  As the carriage trundled toward a pair of magnificent wrought iron gates, flanked with stone columns topped with winged boars,
  Harry saw two more towering, hooded dementors, standing guard on either side. A wave of cold sickness threatened to engulf him again; he leaned back into the lumpy seat and closed his eyes until they had passed the gates. The carriage picked up speed on the long, sloping drive up to the castle; Hermione was leaning out of the tiny window, watching the many turrets and towers draw nearer. At last, the carriage swayed to a halt, and Hermione and Ron got out.
  As Harry stepped down, a drawling, delighted voice sounded in his ear.
  "You fainted, Potter? Is Longbottorn telling the truth? You actualy fainted?"
  Malfoy elbowed past Hermione to block Harry's way up the stone steps to the castle, his face gleeful and his pale eyes glinting maliciously. "Shove off, Malfoy," said Ron, whose jaw was clenched.
  "Did you faint as well, Weasley?" said Malfoy loudly. "Did the scary old dementor frighten you too, Weasley?"
  "Is there a problem?" said a mild voice. Professor Lupin had just gotten out of the next carriage.
  Malfoy gave Professor Lupin an insolent stare, which took in the patches on his robes and the delapidated suitcase. With a tiny hint of sarcasm in his voice, he said, "Oh, no -- er -- Professor," then he smirked at Crabbe and Goyle and led them up the steps into the castle.
  Hermione prodded Ron in the back to make him hurry, and the three of them joined the crowd swarming up the steps, through the giant oak front doors, into the cavernous entrance hall, which was lit with flaming torches, and housed a magnificent marble staircase that led to the upper floors.
  The door into the Great Hall stood open at the right; Harry followed the crowd toward it, but had barely glimpsed the enchanted ceiling, which was black and cloudy tonight, when a voice called, "Potter! Granger! I want to see you both!"
  Harry and Hermione turned around, surprised. Professor McGonagall, Transfiguration teacher and head of Gryffindor House, was calling over the heads of the crowd. She was a sternlooking witch who wore her hair in a tight bun; her sharp eyes were framed with square spectacles. Harry fought his way over to her with a feeling of foreboding: Professor McGonagall had a way of making him feel he must have done something wrong.
  "There's no need to look so worried -- I just want a word in MY office," she told them. "Move along there, Weasley."
  Ron stared as Professor McGonagall ushered Harry and Hermione away from the chattering crowd; they accompanied her across the entrance hall, up the marble staircase, and along a corridor.
  Once they were in her office, a small room with a large, welcoming fire, Professor McGonagall motioned Harry and Hermione to sit down. She settled herself behind her desk and said abruptly, "Professor Lupin sent an owl ahead to say that you were taken ill on the train, Potter."
  Before Harry could reply, there was a soft knock on the door and Madam Pomfrey, the nurse, came bustling in.
  Harry felt himself going red in the face. It was bad enough that he'd passed out, or whatever he had done, without everyone making all this fuss.
  "I'm fine," he said, "I don't need anything
  "Oh, it's you, is it?" said Madam Pomfrey, ignoring this and bending down to stare closely at him. "I suppose you've been doing something dangerous again?"
  "It was a dementor, Poppy," said Professor McGonagall.
  They exchanged a dark look, and Madam Pomfrey clucked disapprovingly.
  "Setting dementors around a school, she muttered, pushing back Harry's hair and feeling his forehead. "He won't be the last one who collapses. Yes, he's all clammy. Terrible things, they are, and the effect they have on people who are already delicate
  "I'm not delicate!" said Harry crossly.
  "Of course you're not," said Madam Pomfrey absentmindedly, now taking his pulse.
  "What does he need?" said Professor McGonagall crisply. "Bed rest? Should he perhaps spend tonight in the hospital wing?"
  "I'm fine!" said Harry, jumping up. The thought of what Draco Malfoy would say if he had to go to the hospital wing was torture.
  "Well, he should have some chocolate, at the very least," said Madam Pomfrey, who was now trying to peer into Harry's eyes.
  "I've already had some," said Harry. "Professor Lupin gave me some. He gave it to all of us."
  "Did he, now?" said Madam Pomfrey approvingly. "So we've finally got a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher who knows his remedies?"
  "Are you sure you feel all right, Potter?" Professor McGonagall said sharply.
  "Yes, "said Harry.
  "Very well. Kindly wait outside while I have a quick word with Miss Granger about her course schedule, then we can go down to the feast together."
  Harry went back into the corridor with Madam Pomfrey, who left for the hospital wing, muttering to herself He had to wait only a few minutes; then Hermione emerged looking very happy about something, followed by Professor McGonagall, and the three of them made their way back down the marble staircase to the Great Hall.
  It was a sea of pointed black hats; each of the long House tables was lined with students, their faces glimmering by the light of thousands of candles, which were floating over the tables in midair. Professor Flitwick, who was a tiny little wizard with a shock of white hair, was carrying an ancient hat and a three-legged stool out of the hall.
  "Oh," said Hermione softly, "we've missed the Sorting!"
  New students at Hogwarts were sorted into Houses by trying on the sorting Hat, which shouted out the House they were best suited to (Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, or Slytherin). Professor McGonagall strode off toward her empty seat at the staff table, and Harry and Hermione set off in the other direction, as quietly as possible, toward the Gryffindor table. People looked around at them as they passed along the back of the hall, and a few of them pointed at Harry. Had the story of his collapsing in front of the dementor traveled that fast?
  He and Hermione sat down on either side of Ron, who had saved them seats.
  "What was all that about?" he muttered to Harry.
  Harry started to explain in a whisper, but at that moment the headmaster stood up to speak, and he broke off.
  Professor Dumbledore, though very old, always gave an impression of great energy. He had several feet of long silver hair and beard, half-moon spectacles, and an extremely crooked nose. He was often described as the greatest wizard of the age, but that wasn't why Harry respected him. You couldn't help trusting Albus Dumbledore, and as Harry watched him beaming around at the students, he felt really calm for the first time since the dementor had entered the train compartment.
  "Welcome!" said Dumbledore, the candlelight shimmering on his beard. "Welcome to another year at Hogwarts! I have a few things to say to you all, and as one of them is very serious, I think it best to get it out of the way before you become befuddled by our excellent feast...."
  Dumbledore cleared his throat and continued, "As you will all be aware after their search of the Hogwarts Express, our school is presently playing host to some of the dementors of Azkaban, who are here on Ministry of Magic business."
  He paused, and Harry remembered what Mr. Weasley had said about Dumbledore not being happy with the dementors guarding the school.
  "They are stationed at every entrance to the grounds," Dumbledore continued, "and while they are with us, I must make it plain that nobody is to leave school without permission. Dementors are not to be fooled by tricks or disguises -- or even Invisibility Cloaks," he added blandly, and Harry and Ron glanced at each other. "It is not in the nature of a dementor to understand pleading or excuses. I therefore warn each and every one of you to give them no reason to harm you. I look to the prefects, and our new Head Boy and Girl, to make sure that no student runs afoul of the dementors," he said.
  Percy, who was sitting a few seats down from Harry, puffed out his chest again and stared around impressively. Dumbledore paused again; he looked very seriously around the hall, and nobody moved or made a sound.
  "On a happier note," he continued, I am pleased to welcome two new teachers to our ranks this year.
  "First, Professor Lupin, who has kindly consented to fill the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher."
  There was some scattered, rather unenthusiastic applause. Only those who had been in the compartment on the train with Professor Lupin clapped hard, Harry among them. Professor Lupin looked particularly shabby next to all the other teachers in their best robes.
  "Look at Snape!" Ron hissed in Harry's ear.
  Professor Snape, the Potions master, was staring along the staff table at Professor Lupin. It was common knowledge that Snape ,anted the Defense Against the Dark Arts job, but even Harry, who hated Snape, was startled at the expression twisting his thin, sallow face. it was beyond anger: it was loathing. Harry knew that expression only too well; it was the look Snape wore every time he set eyes on Harry.
  "As to our second new appointment," Dumbledore continued as the lukewarm applause for Professor Lupin died away. "Well, I am sorry to tell you that Professor Kettleburn, our Care of Magical Creatures teacher, retired at the end of last year in order to enjoy more time with his remaining limbs. However, I am delighted to say that his place will be filled by none other than Rubeus Hagrid, who has agreed to take on this teaching job in addition to his gamekeeping duties."
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione stared at one another, stunned. Then they joined in with the applause, which was tumultuous at the Gryffindor table in particular. Harry leaned forward to see Hagrid, who was ruby-red in the face and staring down at his enormous hands, his wide grin hidden in the tangle of his black beard.
  "We should've known!" Ron roared, pounding the table. "Who else would have assigned us a biting book?"
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione were the last to stop clapping, and as Professor Dumbledore started speaking again, they saw that Hagrid was wiping his eyes on the tablecloth.
  "Well, I think that's everything of importance," said Dumbledore. "Let the feast begin!"
  The golden plates and goblets before them filled suddenly with food and drink. Harry, suddenly ravenous, helped himself to everything he could reach and began to eat.
  It was a delicious feast; the hall echoed with talk, laughter, and the clatter of knives and forks. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, however, were eager for it to finish so that they could talk to Hagrid. They knew how much being made a teacher would mean to him. Hagrid wasn't a fully qualified wizard; he had been expelled from Hogwarts in his third year for a crime he had not committed. It had been Harry, Ron, and Hermione who had cleared Hagrid's name last year.
  At long last, when the last morsels of pumpkin tart had melted from the golden platters, Dumbledore gave the word that it was time for them all to go to bed, and they got their chance.
  "Congratulations, Hagrid!" Hermione squealed as they reached the teachers' table.
  "All down ter you three," said Hagrid, wiping his shining face on his napkin as he looked up at them., "Can' believe it... great man, Dumbledore... came straight down to me hut after Professor Kettleburn said he'd had enough.... It's what I always wanted. --"
  Overcome with emotion, he buried his face in his napkin, and Professor McGonagall shooed them away.
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione joined the Gryffindors streaming up the marble staircase and, very tired now, along more corridors, UP more and more stairs, to the hidden entrance to Gryffindor Tower's large portrait of a fat lady in a pink dress asked them, "Password?"
  "Coming through, coming through!" Percy called from behind the crowd. "The new password's 'Fortuna Major'!"
  "Oh no," said Neville Longbottom sadly. He always had trouble remembering the passwords.
  Through the portrait hole and across the common room, the girls and boys divided toward their separate staircases. Harry climbed the spiral stair with no thought in his head except how glad he was to be back. They reached their familiar, circular dormitory with its five four-poster beds, and Harry, looking around, felt he was home at last.


第五章 摄魂怪
 
 

 
  第二天早晨,汤姆和平常一样,用他那没有牙齿的微笑和一杯热茶叫醒了哈利。哈利起身穿戴整齐,正在说服不高兴的海德薇回到笼子里去,这时,罗恩冲进了房间,一面还在往脑袋上套一件汗衫,看上去很恼怒的样子。
 
  “我们上火车越快越好,”罗恩说,“至少,在霍格沃茨我可以不和珀西在一起。现在他在指责我,说我把茶滴在他的佩内洛的照片上了。你知道,”他做了个鬼脸,“他的女朋友。她已经把脸藏在像框下面了。因为她鼻子上尽是污渍
……”
 
  “我有事要告诉你。”哈利开口说,但弗雷德和乔治进来打扰了他们。他们来看望一下,祝贺罗恩又让珀西发火了。他们下楼去吃早饭,韦斯莱先生在那里读《预言家日报》的头版,双眉紧皱,韦斯莱太太正在告诉赫敏和金妮她小时候制作过的一服药剂的事情。这三个人都在傻笑。
 
  “你刚刚在说什么?”他们坐下来的时候,罗恩问哈利道。
 
  “等一会儿告诉你。”哈利咕哝道,这时珀西怒气冲冲地进来了。
 
  在出发前的一片混乱中,哈利没有机会同罗恩或是赫敏说话;他们正忙着把他们所有的衣箱都通过破釜酒吧的狭窄楼梯搬下来,再堆到大门旁边。海德薇和珀西那叫声很尖的猫头鹰赫梅斯都关在各自的笼子里,放在行李的顶端。一只小小的柳条篮子放在这堆箱子旁边,喧闹地呼噜呼噜地叫着。
 
  “没事儿,克鲁克山,”赫敏隔着那柳条篮子哄那只猫,“到了火车上我就放你出来。”
 
  “你可别放,”罗恩厉声说,“可怜的斑斑怎么办,啊?”
 
  他指指他的胸膛,那里有一个大肿块,说明斑斑是躲在罗恩的衣袋里。
 
  韦斯莱先生一直在外面等候魔法部的车子,现在把脑袋伸进来了。
 
  “车来了。”他说,“哈利,来吧。”
 
  韦斯莱先生强迫哈利穿过短短的一段人行道,走向第一辆车。这两辆车都是老式的深绿色汽车,开第一辆车的是一个身穿艳绿色天鹅绒西服、神色狡猾的男巫。
 
  “上车,哈利。”韦斯莱先生说,一面对这条街道左右张望。哈利走到汽车后部,赫敏和罗恩随即也上来了;让罗恩厌恶的是,珀西也上来了。
 
  和哈利在骑士公共汽车上的经历相比,去国王十字车站的旅程平安无事。魔法部的车子看上去几乎是平淡无奇的,但哈利注意到这两辆汽车都可以滑过地面上的裂缝,而弗农姨父公司的新车肯定是做不到的。
 
  他们到了国王十字车站,这时离火车到来还有二十分钟;魔法部的司机帮他们找到了推行李用的小车,卸下他们的箱子,对着韦斯莱先生把手放在帽檐上碰了一下,然后就开车离开了,不知怎么一来,还跳到了因为红灯受阻、一动不动的汽车队伍的最前面。
 
  韦斯莱先生在进站以前一直紧跟着哈利。“现在,”他环顾这些学生,“我们人这么多,所以,大家站成两人一组。我是第一个,哈利跟我在一起。”
 
  韦斯莱先生推着哈利的行李车走向隔开9号和10号站台之间的栏杆,似乎对刚刚到达9号站台的市际125次列车很感兴趣。他意味深长地看了哈利一眼,随意地靠在栏杆上。哈利也学着他的样子。
 
  一会儿,他们就穿过铁栏杆从侧面落到了9又3/4站台上。他们抬头看到了去霍格沃茨的特快专列,猩红色的蒸汽火车头向站台上方喷吐着烟雾,站台上满是送子女上火车的男巫和女巫。
 
  珀西和金妮突然在哈利身后出现了。他们喘着气,似乎是跑了一气才越过栏杆的。
 
  “啊,佩内洛来了!”珀西说,一面抹平头发,一面脸又红了起来。金妮遇到哈利的目光,两人都转过身去藏住笑容,这时珀西大步走向一个有着长长鬈发的女孩。珀西走路的时候挺着胸,让她一眼就能看见他那发亮的徽章。
 
  韦斯莱家其他成员和赫敏也加入到了他们之中。这时,哈利和韦斯莱先生领头走到火车末端,走过满员的一节节车厢,到了一节看上去很空的车厢前。他们把箱子都放了上去,又把海德薇和克鲁克山放在行李架上。然后下了火车,和韦斯莱夫妇告别。
 
  韦斯莱太太吻别了她的每一个孩子,然后是赫敏,最后是哈利。她特别拥抱了哈利一下,哈利感到很尴尬,但心里实在很高兴。
 
  “一定要小心啊,哈利。”她直起身子的时候说,她的眼睛奇异地明亮。然后她打开她那巨大的手提袋说:“我给你们都做了三明治。这是你的,罗恩……不。这不是咸牛肉的……弗雷德?弗雷德哪里去了?在这里,亲爱的……”
 
  “哈利,”韦斯莱先生安静地说,“到这里来一下。”他把脑袋向一根柱子那边一扬,哈利就跟着他走到了这根柱子后面,丢下其他人围着韦新莱太太。
 
  “在你离开以前,有些事我必须告诉你——”韦斯莱先生紧张地说。
 
  “好啦,韦斯莱先生,”哈利说,“我已经知道了。”
 
  “你知道了?你怎么会知道的?”
 
  “我——哦——昨天晚上我听到您和韦斯莱太太的谈话。我忍不住听了,”哈利迅速地加上了一句,“对不起——”
 
  “这可不是我想让你知道的方式。”韦斯莱先生说,看上去有些焦急。
 
  “不是的——老实说,没事。这样,你没有破坏你给福吉的诺言,而我也知道了在发生什么事情。”
 
  “哈利,你一定吓得要命了——”
 
  “没有,”哈利真诚地说,“真的。”他加了一句,因为韦斯莱先生似乎不相信。
 
  “我不是努力要做英雄,不过说正经的,小天狼星布莱克不会比伏地魔更狠毒吧,会吗?”
 
  韦斯莱先生听到这个名字,畏缩了一下,但随即克服了这种情绪。“哈利,我知道你是,唔,比福吉想的要坚强,你没害怕,我感到高兴,不过——”
 
  “亚瑟!”韦斯莱太太叫道,现在她正在照顾这些人上火车,“亚瑟,你在干吗?该走了!”
 
  “他就来了,莫丽!”韦斯莱先生说。但他又转向哈利,用更加急促的低声说道:“听着,我要你保证——”
 
  “——保证我听话,一直待在城堡里面?”哈利阴郁地说。
 
  “不完全是。”韦斯莱先生说,看上去比哈利见过他的任何时候都要严肃,“哈利,向我发誓你不会去找布莱克。”
 
  哈利瞪眼,“什么?”
 
  一声很响的哨子吹起。铁路工作人员沿着火车走过,把所有车门都关上了。
 
  “答应我,哈利,”韦斯莱先生说,说话更快了,“不管发生什么事——”
 
  “我为什么会去找我明知道要杀我的人呢?”哈利茫然问道。
 
  “向我发誓不管你可能听到什么——”
 
  “亚瑟,快!”韦斯莱太太叫道。
 
  火车喷着蒸气,开始移动。哈利跑到车厢门边,罗恩把门打开,自己让在一边,让哈利上车。他们俯身窗外,向韦斯莱夫妇挥手,直到火车拐过弯去,看不见他们为止。
 
  “我需要和你们私下谈谈。”哈利对罗恩和赫敏咕哝说,这时火车已经加速行驶。
 
  “走开。金妮。”罗恩说。
 
  “哦,这倒不错。”金妮傲慢地说,走开了。
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏沿着走廊,寻找空的车厢,但是所有车厢都是满的,只有最末的车厢不是。
 
  这节车厢里只有一个人,这人临窗坐着,正在熟睡。哈利、罗恩和赫敏在门槛上停住了脚步。霍格沃茨特快专列通常是学生坐的,他们在这里还从来没有见过成年人,除了那位为他们推食品车的女巫以外。
 
  这个陌生人穿着一件极其破旧的男巫长袍,好几个地方打着补丁。他面带病容,而且疲惫不堪。他看起来还很年轻,但淡棕色的头发已经夹杂着白发了。
 
  “你们认为他是谁?”罗恩尖声问道。他们坐了下来,把门关上了,他们坐得尽量离车窗远一些。
 
  “R.J.卢平教授。”赫敏立即悄声说。
 
  “你怎么知道的?”
 
  “他的箱子上不是写着嘛。”赫敏回答道,指着那人头上的行李架,那里有一个破旧的小箱子,用许多绳子捆着,整齐地打着结。“R.J.卢平教授”这几个字印在箱子一角,字母已经剥落了。
 
  “不知道他教什么?”罗恩说,对卢平教授了无生气的侧影皱着眉头。
 
  “显然,”赫敏悄声说,“只有一个空位子,对不对?黑魔法防御术。”
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏已经有过两位教这门课程的老师了,两人都只教了一年。
 
  有谣言说,这份工作是注定要失败的。
 
  “唔,我希望他能胜任。”罗恩狐疑地说,“像是施展一下魔法就会结果了他似的,他看起来是不是这样?不管怎么样……”他转向哈利,“你要和我们说什么呀?”
 
  哈利把书斯莱夫妇的争论、韦斯莱先生方才给他的警告等等都告诉了他们。他说完以后,罗恩好像遭到了雷击一样,赫敏则用双手掩住了嘴。最后她放下手来说:“小天狼星布莱克逃出来是为了要追你?哦,哈利……你一定要多加小心啊,要非常小心啊。不要自找麻烦,哈利……”
 
  “我没有自找麻烦啊,”哈利恼怒地说,“通常总是麻烦找上我的。”
 
  “哈利会笨到什么地步,才会去找一个想杀他的疯子?”罗恩颤抖着说。
 
  他们对这条新闻的看法要比啥利预料的严重得多。罗恩和赫敏似乎都比他害怕布莱克。
 
  “没有人知道他是怎么逃出阿兹卡班的,”罗恩别扭地说,“以前从来没有人做到这一点。而且他还是个头等要犯呢。”
 
  “但是他们会抓住他的,是不是?”赫敏真诚地说,“我的意思是说,他们已经叫所有的麻瓜去找他了……”
 
  “哪里来的噪音?”罗恩突然说。什么地方传来微弱纤细的哨声。他们在车厢里四处寻找。
 
  “从你的箱子里发出来的,哈利。”罗恩说着,站起来到行李架上去拿那箱子。不一会儿,他就把那个袖珍窥镜从哈利的长袍里拿出来了。它在罗恩的手掌上很快地旋转,而且光华灿烂。
 
  “这是架窥镜吗?”赫敏感兴趣地问道,站起来想看个仔细。
 
  “是啊……要知道,这是很便宜的。”罗恩说,“我把它拴到埃罗尔腿上要送给哈利的时候,它就疯疯癫癫的。”
 
  “你那时候是不是正在做什么事啊?”赫敏尖锐地问道。
 
  “没有!唔……我倒是不应该用埃罗尔的。你知道它不是很能胜任长途旅行
……不过,不这么做,我怎么能把礼物送给哈利呢?”
 
  “把它塞回箱子里去,”哈利说,因为那玩艺儿尖叫得厉害,“要不然该吵醒他了。”他向卢平教授那边点点头。
 
  罗恩把它塞到了弗农姨父给哈利的一双旧袜子里面,这就掩盖了它的声音,然后罗恩又关上了箱子盖。“我们可以在霍格沃茨把它检查一下,”罗恩说,又坐了下来,“德维斯和班斯出售这种东西,弗雷德和乔治告诉我的。”
 
  “你对霍格莫德很了解吗?”赫敏敏锐地问道。
 
  “我从书上读到,这是英国惟一一处没有麻瓜的地方——”
 
  “是啊,我想是的,”罗恩不在意地说,“但是这不是我想去的原因。我就是想到蜂蜜公爵去!”
 
  “那是什么啊?”赫敏问道。
 
  “是家糖果店,”罗恩说,脸上出现了一种梦幻似的表情。“那里什么都有
……胡椒小顽童啊——吃了它嘴里就冒烟——还有油油的巧克力球,里面全是草莓奶油冻和一般奶油冻,还有真正绝妙的糖做成的羽毛笔,你在课堂上就可以吮吸,看起来就像是你在考虑下一步怎么写似的——”
 
  “但是霍格莫德是个很有趣的地方,对不对?”赫敏急切地追问,“《巫师古迹》这本书说,那家小旅馆是一六一二年妖怪造反的司令部,那间尖叫棚屋可能是全英国鬼魂作祟最厉害的房屋——”
 
  “——极大的冰糕球让你在吮吸的时候离地飘浮好几英寸。”罗恩说,他肯定对赫敏说的话一个字也没有听进去。
 
  赫敏看看哈利周围。
 
  “离开学校一小会儿,到霍格莫德去探索一番,这多么好,是不是?”
 
  “我想也是的。”哈利沉闷地说道,“你们有这种感觉的时候,一定要告诉我。”
 
  “你这话是什么意思?”罗恩说。
 
  “我不能去。德思礼家的人没有给我签那张同意表,福吉也不肯。”
 
  罗恩看上去吓坏了。“不让你去吗?不过——没准儿——麦格教授或者别的什么人会批准你去——”哈利干笑了一声。麦格教授,格兰芬多院的院长。是很严格的人。“——要不然我们可以问弗雷德和乔治,他们知道走出城堡的每一条秘密通道——”
 
  “罗恩!”赫敏尖锐地说,“在布莱克逍遥法外的情况下,我认为哈利不应该偷偷离开学校——”
 
  “是啊,我料想我要求批准的时候,麦格教授就会这样说的。”哈利痛苦地说。
 
  “不过要是我们和他在一起的话。”罗恩生气勃勃地对赫敏说,“布莱克就不敢——”
 
  “哦,罗恩,别说废话了。”赫敏厉声说,“布莱克已经在拥挤的街道上杀了那么多人,你难道真的认为仅仅是因为我们在场,布莱克就会对哈利下不了手吗?”她一面说,一面摸索着解开克鲁克山篮子上捆绑的带子。
 
  “别把这东西放出来!”罗恩说。但是已经晚了,克鲁克山轻松地从篮子里跳出来,伸伸懒腰,打打哈欠,然后跳到罗恩的腿上;罗恩口袋里的那个鼓块颤抖起来,罗恩恼怒地撵走了克鲁克山。
 
  “滚开!”
 
  “罗恩,别这样!”赫敏生气地说。
 
  罗恩正要反驳,卢平教授动了一下。他们害怕地看着他,但是他只是把脑袋扭到了另一个方向,略微张开嘴巴,又继续睡下去了。
 
  霍格沃茨特快专列稳当地向北方驶去,窗外的景色越来越有野趣,也越来越黑,同时头顶上的云彩越来越浓重。在他们车厢的门外,不停地有人来回走动。克鲁克山现在安安稳稳地待在一个空位子上,它那压扁了似的脸转向罗恩,它的黄眼睛注视着罗恩的口袋。
 
  一点钟的时候,食品车扑通扑通地来到了他们的车厢门前。
 
  “你们说,我们应该叫醒他吗?”罗恩尴尬地问道,向着卢平教授那边点点头。“他看上去好像需要吃点东西。”
 
  赫敏小心翼翼地走近卢平教授。
 
  “哦——教授?”她说,“对不起——教授?”
 
  他没有动弹。
 
  “别担心,亲爱的,”那女巫说,一面把一大排大锅烤饼递给哈利,“要是他醒来的时候饿了,到最前面司机那里去找我好了。”
 
  “他是在睡觉吗?”罗恩安静地说,这时女巫把车厢门关上了,“我意思是说——他没有死吧?”
 
  “没有,没有,他在呼吸。”赫敏悄声说,接过哈利递给她的大锅烤饼。
 
  卢平教授也许不是好伙伴,但他在这间车厢里对他们是有用的。下午,开始下雨了,窗外连绵不断的小山的轮廓模糊起来,这时,他们又听见走廊里有脚步声,然后三个他们最不喜欢的人来了:德拉科马尔福后面跟着他的两个密友文森特克拉布和格雷戈里高尔。
 
  德拉科马尔福和哈利从他们第一次登上霍格沃茨特快专列相遇的时候开始,就是敌人。马尔福面色苍白瘦削,带有讥诮神色,是斯莱特林院的学生;他在斯莱特林院的魁地奇球队当找球手,而哈利在格兰芬多队充当同一角色。克拉布和高尔好像生来就是听马尔福支使的。这两人都膀大腰圆,肌肉结实;克拉布高一些,头发剪得像布丁盆子一样,脖子很粗;高尔个子矮,头发多,手臂长得跟大猩猩似的。
 
  “唔,看这是谁呀,”马尔福用他平常那种懒懒的拖长的声调说,拉开了车厢的门,“波特和韦斯莱。”
 
  高尔和克拉布乱哄哄地笑起来。
 
  “我听说你爸今年夏天终于发了点财,韦斯莱?”马尔福说,“你妈没有死于休克吧?”
 
  罗恩站起来,动作那么快,以致把克鲁克山的篮子踢到了地上。卢平教授哼了一声。
 
  “那是谁?”马尔福问道,他看见卢平以后不由自主地后退了一步。
 
  “新来的教师。”哈利说道,他也站起来了,以便在需要时把罗恩拉回来。
“你刚刚在说什么,马尔福?”
 
  马尔福淡色的小眼睛眯起来了,他还没有笨到在一位教师面前挑衅的地步。“走吧。”他愤怒地对克拉布和高尔咕哝道,于是他们走开了。
 
  哈利和罗恩又坐了下来,罗恩抚摩着手指关节。“今年我可不要听马尔福的胡说八道,”他生气地说,“我是当真的。只要他再一次挖苦取笑我们家人,我就要抓住他的脑袋——”罗恩比划着做了个猛烈的动作。
 
  “罗恩,”赫敏尖声说,一面指着卢平教授。“小心……”但卢平教授仍然在熟睡之中。
 
  火车继续向北开着,雨下得越发大了;现在窗玻璃呈现出一片浓密黏糊的灰色,而且逐渐加深,直到走廊里和行李架上的灯都亮了起来。火车摇摇晃晃,雨点敲着车窗,风吼着,但卢平教授仍然在睡觉。
 
  “我们大概是要到了。”罗恩说,俯身向前看看倚在现在已经完全黑下来了的窗子旁边的卢平教授。他这句话刚刚说完,火车就慢下来了。
 
  “太好了。”罗恩说着站了起来,小心翼翼地绕过卢平教授,想看看外面的情况。“我饿死了,我想大吃一顿……”
 
  “我们不可能到了。”赫敏看看她的表说。
 
  “那为什么停下来了?”
 
  火车越走越慢。车轮的声音小了,窗外的风雨声更大了。哈利离门最近,起身去看看走廊里的情况。走廊边上的各个车厢里,都有人探头出来张望。火车忽地一震,停了下来,远处传来砰砰啪啪的声音,说明行李从架子上掉了下来。然后,所有的灯忽然之间都灭了,他们被投入了彻底的黑暗之中。
 
  “出什么事了?”罗恩的声音从哈利背后传来。
 
  “哎哟!”赫敏气喘吁吁地说,“罗恩,那是我的脚!”
 
  哈利摸索着回到自己的座位上。“你说是火车坏了吗?”
 
  “不知道……”
 
  传来一阵吱吱吱短促刺耳的声音,哈利看见了罗恩模糊不清的黑色轮廓。罗恩在窗玻璃上抹出一块干净地方,正在往外看。“那儿有什么东西在动,”罗恩说,“我猜人们在往外走……”
 
  车厢的门突然开了,有人痛苦地跌到了哈利腿上。
 
  “对不起!你知道出了什么事吗?哎哟!对不起——”
 
  “你好,纳威。”哈利说,在黑暗里摸着纳威的外衣把他拉了起来。
 
  “哈利?是你吗?发生什么事了?”
 
  “不知道!坐下——”
 
  一阵响亮的嘶叫声和一声因负痛而发出的大叫,原来纳威误坐到克鲁克山身上去了。
 
  “我正要去问司机这是怎么回事。”这是赫敏的声音。哈利觉得她走过他身边,听到车厢的门又被打开了,然后是一声钝响,又是两声吱吱的尖叫。
 
  “那是谁呀?”
 
  “那是谁呀?”
 
  “金妮吗?”
 
  “赫敏吗?”
 
  “你在干吗?”
 
  “我在找罗恩——”
 
  “进来,坐下——”
 
  “不在这儿!”哈利急促地说,“我在这儿!”
 
  “哎哟!”纳威叫。
 
  “安静!”忽然有一个粗哑的声音说道。卢平教授好像终于醒过来了。哈利可以听到在卢平教授那边有人在动。他们谁也没说话。车厢里有一种轻微的爆裂声,出现了一遭颤抖的光线。卢平教授似乎拿着一把火。火光照亮了他疲倦发灰的脸,但他的眼睛却是警惕而小心谨慎的。“待在原地不要动。”他说,还是那粗哑的声音。他慢慢地站了起来,满手的火伸在他的前方。但在他走到车厢门边以前,门慢慢地开了。
 
  站在门道里、被卢平手中摇曳不定的火光照亮了的,是一个身披斗篷、身高可及天花板的怪物。它的脸完全隐藏在头巾下面。哈利的眼睛向下着去,他所看见的东西让他的胃紧缩起来:一只手从斗篷里伸出来,这只手发出微光,灰色、瘦削而且结了痂,像是什么东西死了、又泡在水里腐烂了……那只手现形不到一秒钟的工夫。斗篷底下的怪物好像感觉到了哈利的注视,那只手就突然缩到黑色斗篷的褶层里去了。然后,头巾下面的东西,不管它是什么,抽了一口气,又长又慢,还颤巍巍的,好像努力要从周围吸进除了空气以外的某种东西。
 
  他们都感到一阵寒意掠过全身。哈利感到自己的呼吸凝结在胸中了。这阵寒意穿透了皮肤,一直冷到他的胸膛,冷到他的心里……哈利的眼睛向上一翻,他什么也看不见了,他淹没在寒冷之中了。耳朵里汹涌澎湃,像水流在冲击。他被往下拉,耳朵里的声音更响了……然后,从远处,他听到尖叫,可怕的、受到惊吓的、哀求的尖叫。他想帮助在尖叫的人,不管他是谁,但他做不到……一层白色的浓雾环绕在他的周围,在他身体里面……
 
  “哈利!哈利!你没事吧?”有人在打他的脸。
 
  “怎——怎么啦?”
 
  哈利睁开了眼睛。在他的上方有灯,地板在震动——霍格沃茨特快专列又在行进了,灯又亮了。他似乎从座位上滑到了地上。罗恩和赫敏跪在他的身旁,他可以看到卢平教授和纳威俯身低头看着他。他感到很难受;他伸手把眼镜向上推推,摸到了自己脸上的冷汗。
 
  罗恩和赫敏扶他回到座位上去。“你没事吧?”罗恩紧张地问。
 
  “没事,”哈利说,赶快向门那边看。戴头巾的怪物已经不见了……“刚刚怎么啦?那个——那怪物哪里去了?刚才是谁在尖叫?”
 
  “没有人尖叫啊。”罗恩说,仍旧很紧张的样子。
 
  哈利环顾明亮的车厢四周。金妮和纳威也在看着他,两人脸色都很苍白。
 
  “但是我听到了尖叫声……”
 
  啪的一声吓得他们都跳了起来。卢平教授正在把一大块巧克力掰成了小块。“给你,”他对哈利说,递给他特别大的一块,“吃下去。对你有好处。”
 
  哈利接过这块巧克力,但是没有吃。“刚才那是什么东西?”他问卢平。
 
  “一个摄魂怪,”他说,一面向所有的人分发巧克力,“一个来自阿兹卡班的摄魂怪。”
 
  大家都瞪眼看着他。卢平教授把已经空了的巧克力包装纸揉成一团,放进自己的口袋里。“吃吧,”他又说道,“吃下去有好处。我要找司机说句话,对不起……”他从哈利面前走过,消失在走廊里。
 
  “你肯定没事,哈利?”赫敏说,焦急地看着哈利。
 
  “我不懂……刚才发生了什么事?”哈利说,抹去脸上又冒出来的汗。“唔
——那家伙——摄魂怪——站在那里向四周看。我的意思是说,我想它是这么做的,我看不见它的脸——而你——你——”
 
  “我想你是吓着了或者是别的什么,”罗恩说,仍旧很害怕的样子。“你全身发僵,从座位上跌下来,开始抽搐——”
 
  “卢平教授从你身上跨过去,向那摄魂怪走过去,拿出他的魔杖。”赫敏说道,“他说:‘我们谁也没有把小天狼星布莱克藏在斗篷下面,去吧。’但那摄魂怪没有动,卢平教授就咕哝了一句什么,他的魔杖上就发出一道银色的光。那家伙就转身好像是滑走了……”
 
  “真可怕,”纳威说,声音比他平时要高。“那东西进来的时候,你们觉得冷吗?”
 
  “我觉得古怪,”罗恩说,不舒服地扭动了一下肩膀,“好像我再也不会高兴起来了……”
 
  金妮蜷缩在角落里,那副模样和哈利差不了多少,低低地抽泣了一下;赫敏走过去,用手臂抚慰地搂住她。
 
  “你们之中还有人——从座位上跌下来吗?”哈利尴尬地问。
 
  “没有。”罗恩说,又焦急地看着哈利,“金妮抖得不可开交,不过……”
 
  哈利真不明白。他觉得软弱无力,还发抖,好像是在一场厉害的流感之后刚恢复过来;他开始觉得不好意思。别人都好好的,他怎么就会吓成这样呢?
 
  卢平教授已经回来了。他进来时停顿了一下,环顾四周,微微一笑,说道:“我没有在巧克力里下毒啊,你们知道……”
 
  哈利咬了一口,让他觉得非常惊讶的是,一股暖流突然散布到他的手指尖和脚趾尖。
 
  “十分钟以后我们就到霍格沃茨了。”卢平教授说,“你好了,哈利?”
 
  哈利没有问卢平教授怎么会知道他的名字。“好了。”他低声说,很不好意思。
 
  在剩下的旅途中,他们没有多谈什么。最后,火车终于在霍格沃茨车站停了下来,下车的时候可真是一片忙乱:猫头鹰啼叫,猫儿喵喵,纳威的宠物蟾蜍在他的帽子底下呱呱叫着。那小小的站台已经结冰了,冷雨哗哗地下着。
 
  “一年级的到这里来!”一个熟悉的声音叫道。
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏回过身来,看到了站台那一端海格魁梧的身材。他正向惊慌失措的新学生招手,要带领他们去经历传统的渡过湖泊的旅行。
 
  “好吗,你们三个?”海格越过那许多脑袋冲着他们喊道。
 
  他们向他挥手,但是没有机会和他说话,因为他们周围的人正推着他们沿着站台向前走。哈利、罗恩和赫敏跟随学校的其他学生走上了一条粗糙泥泞的路,那里至少有一百辆马车在等候剩下的学生,每辆车由一匹隐形的马拉着,哈利只能这样假定,因为等到他们爬进一辆马车并且关上车门以后,马车就自动行驶起来,一路跌跌撞撞的。马车里面有一股淡淡的霉味和稻草味。哈利觉得自从吃了巧克力以后就好一些了,不过他仍旧感到虚弱无力。罗恩和赫敏一直在偷偷地看他,似乎怕他再次崩溃。
 
  马车滚滚行进,前方是一对宏伟壮丽的铸铁门,两旁是许多石柱,预端有带翼的野猪,哈利看到又有两名身材高大、戴头巾的摄魂怪站在大门两旁守卫着。似乎又有一阵寒潮向他袭来;他缩到凹凸不平的座位里去,闭上眼睛,直到他们走进了大门。马车在长长的斜坡车道上提高了速度,一直驶到城堡前;赫敏探身窗外,看着许多角塔和塔楼渐渐向他们靠近。最后,马车摇摇摆摆地停下来了,赫敏和罗恩下了车。
 
  哈利下车的时候,耳边响起了一个拖长的、慢吞吞的声音。
 
  “你昏过去了,波特?隆巴顿说的是真话吗?你真的昏倒了?”
 
  马尔福挤过赫敏面前,挡住哈利经过石阶走进城堡的路,他一脸得意,那双淡色的眼睛恶意地闪着。
 
  “走开,马尔福。”罗恩咬着牙说。
 
  “你是不是也昏过去了,韦斯莱?”马尔福大声说,“那骇人的老家伙也吓着你了吧,韦斯莱?”
 
  “出什么事了吗?”一个温和的声音问道。卢平教授刚从后面的一辆马车下来。
 
  马尔福傲慢地瞪了卢平教授一眼,把卢平教授长袍上的补丁和那只破破烂烂的箱子都看在了眼里。他声音里带着一股讽刺的意味说:“哦,没有——哦——教授。”然后他对克拉布和高尔傻笑了一阵,带领他们走上石阶进城堡去了。
 
  赫敏在哈利背后推了他一把要他快点走,这三人就加入了走上石阶的人群,走过那扇巨大的橡木门,走进深深的前厅。前厅里火把照得很亮,厅里有一道壮丽的大理石楼梯通往楼上。
 
  通往礼堂的右边那道门开着;哈利跟着人群向大厅走去,但他还没有来得及看一看那带魔力的天花板——今晚这天花板又黑又暗——就听到一个声音叫道:“波特!格兰杰!我要见你们两个人!”
 
  哈利和赫敏转过身来,很惊讶。格兰芬多院院长麦格教授正越过人群在招呼他们。她是个看上去很严厉的女巫,头发梳成紧紧的发髻,一双尖锐的眼睛上戴着一副方形眼镜。哈利挤到她面前,心里感到有什么事情要发生;麦格教授总让他觉得自己有什么事做错了。
 
  “不用这么愁眉苦脸的——我只不过要在办公室里和你们说句话。”她告诉他们,“韦斯莱,到那边去。”
 
  罗恩瞪眼看着麦格教授领着哈利和赫敏离开了闲谈的人群;他们两人陪着她穿过前厅,走上大理石楼梯,再沿着走廊走去。
 
  他们走进她的办公室,那是一个小房间,壁炉里生着欢迎人的旺火,麦格教授马上示意哈利和赫敏坐下。她自己坐在桌子后面,突然说:“卢平教授先派了一只猫头鹰来,说你在火车上病了,波特。”
 
  在哈利开口回答以前。有人轻轻敲门,护士长庞弗雷夫人急急忙忙地走了进来。
 
  哈利觉得自己脸红了。他昏了过去,或者是不管他干了什么,即使人们没有为此大惊小怪,就已经够糟的了。
 
  “我好好的,”他说,“我不需要任何——”
 
  “哦,是你啊?”庞弗雷夫人说,完全不理他的话,一面弯下身子以便更近一点看他。“我想你又做了什么危险的事了吧?”
 
  “是一个摄魂怪,庞弗雷。”麦格教授说。
 
  她们交换了个不明显的眼色,庞弗雷夫人发出不赞同的咯咯声。
 
  “让摄魂怪驻扎在学校周围,”她咕哝着把哈利的头发拨开,摸了摸他的额角。“他不会是第一个崩溃的人。是啊,他全身又冷又湿。那是些可怕的东西,它们对那些经不起碰的人所产生的影响——”
 
  “我可不是经不起碰的!”哈利发怒地说。
 
  “你当然不是啦。”庞弗雷夫人心不在焉地说,摸着哈利的脉。
 
  “他需要什么?”庞弗雷夫人轻快地问,“卧床休息?他今晚应该在医院里度过吗?”
 
  “我好好的!”哈利说着,跳起身来。如果他必须进医院,德拉科马尔福不知道会说些什么,想到这一点,他就觉得是一种折磨。
 
  “好吧。他至少应该吃些巧克力。”庞弗雷夫人说,一面设法往哈利的眼睛里看。
 
  “我吃过一些了,”哈利说,“卢平教授给了我一些。他也给大家了。”
 
  “是吗?”庞弗雷夫人赞许地说,“那么说,我们到底有了一位掌握了治疗方法的黑魔法防御术课的教师了。”
 
  “你肯定自己没事吗,波特?”麦格教授严厉地问道。
 
  “肯定。”哈利说。
 
  “很好。请到外面等一下,我和格兰杰小姐要就她的时间表说一句话,然后我们可以一起去就餐。”
 
  哈利和庞弗雷夫人一起来到走廊里,庞弗雷夫人离开他回到侧厅去了,一路自己咕哝着什么。他只不过等了几分钟,赫敏就出现了,看起来是为了什么而十分高兴,她身后是麦格教授,他们三个人走下楼梯到了礼堂里。
 
  礼堂里是一片尖顶黑帽子的海洋;每张长长的桌子旁边都坐满了学生,成千支蜡烛照得他们脸庞发亮,这些蜡烛悬浮在桌子上方的半空中。弗立维教授是位一头白发的矮小男巫,他拿着一顶古老的帽子和一只三脚凳走出礼堂。
 
  “哦,”赫敏轻柔地说,“我们错过分院仪式了。”
 
  霍格沃茨学校的新学生要戴上分院帽以便决定他们应该到哪一个学院学习,这顶帽子会大声叫出他们最适合就读的学院(格兰芬多、拉文克劳、赫奇帕奇或是斯莱特林)。麦格教授慢慢走向她在教师席的空座位,哈利和赫敏则尽量安静地走向相反的方向,即格兰芬多院的桌子。他们沿着礼堂后面走过的时候,人们都回过头来看他们,有几个人对哈利指指点点。他昏倒在摄魂怪的面前,这件事就传得那么快吗?他和赫敏分别坐在罗恩两旁,罗恩给他们留了位子。
 
  “刚才叫你们去有什么事啊?”他低声问哈利。
 
  哈利开始小声向他解释,但这时校长站起来说话了,他就住了嘴。
 
  邓布利多教授虽然很老了,却总是给人以精力充沛的印象。他的头发和胡子都有几英尺长,他戴着半圆形眼镜,鼻子钩得厉害。人们时常说他是当今最伟大的男巫,但哈利尊敬他可不是为了这一点。你不由自主地要信任邓布利多教授,当哈利看到他对全场学生微笑时,哈利觉得,自从那摄魂怪进入火车车厢以来,他第一次真正镇静下来了。
 
  “欢迎!”邓布利多教授说,蜡烛的光辉照得他的胡子闪闪发光,“欢迎在新学年来到霍格沃茨!我有几句话对你们大家说,其中有一件事是非常严肃的,我想不如在你们被这顿美餐弄得迷迷糊糊以前把这件事说清楚……”
 
  邓布利多清了清嗓子继续说下去。“它们搜查了霍格沃茨特快专列以后,你们想必都知道了。目前我们学校要接待若干阿兹卡班来的摄魂怪,它们来这里是为了执行魔法部的公务。”
 
  他停了一下,哈和想起韦斯莱先生曾经说过,邓布利多对摄魂怪守卫学校这件事是不乐意的。
 
  “它们驻扎在学校这片场地的所有入口,”邓布利多继续说,“在它们在此逗留期间,我必须说清楚的是,任何人未经允许都不得离开学校。摄魂怪不应该受到玩花招或者伪装的欺骗——哪怕是隐形衣也不行。”他没有表情地加上了这一句,哈利和罗恩相互看了一眼。“摄魂怪天生不懂得什么是请求或是借口。因此我警告你们每一个人:不要给它们以伤害你们的任何借口。我指望级长们,还有我们新上任的男生学生会主席和女生学生会主席,你们要保证任何学生都不会和摄魂怪发生冲突。”
 
  珀西坐的地方离哈利只有几个位子,这时他又挺起胸膛,给人印象深刻地向周围看了一看。邓布利多又停了一下,他很严肃地环顾了一眼礼堂,没有人动,也没有人发出声音。
 
  “比较令人高兴的是,”他继续说,“今年,我很高兴地欢迎两位新老师加入我们的队伍。
 
  “第一位是卢平教授,他慨然同意补上黑魔法防御术这门课的空缺。”
 
  响起了一些零零落落、不怎么热情的掌声。只有那些在火车上和他在同一节车厢里待过的学生才使劲鼓掌,哈利是其中之一。卢平教授坐在所有穿着讲究的教师当中,显得格外寒酸。
 
  “看斯内普!”罗恩低声对着哈利的耳朵说。
 
  魔药课教师斯内普的目光沿着教员的长桌一直盯着卢平教授。大家都知道斯内普教授一直想担任黑魔法防御术课的教师,但就连恨斯内普的哈利也对斯内普那瘦削、灰黄色脸庞上扭曲的表情大为惊讶。那种表情已经超过了恼怒,那是憎恶。哈利对这种表情太清楚了,斯内普每次眼光落到哈利脸上时就是这样的。
 
  “至于我们任命的第二位教师,”给卢平教授的不太热情的掌声消失后,邓布利多继续说,“唔,我遗憾地告诉你们,我们的保护神奇生物课的教师凯特尔伯恩教授去年年底退休了,以便有更多时间和他剩下的小淘气在一起。然而,我高兴地说,不是别人,而是鲁伯海格来填补他的空缺,海格已经同意在担任狩猎场看守之外,兼任教师之职。”
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏彼此大眼看小眼,呆住了,然后他们加入了鼓掌,格兰芬多桌子上的掌声格外热烈。哈利俯身向前去看海格,只见他满脸通红,瞪眼看着他那双大手,他的微笑隐藏在他乱糟糟的黑胡子里。
 
  “我们早就应该知道的!”罗恩吼道,捶着桌子,“别人谁会让我们去弄一本会咬人的书?”
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏是最后停止拍手的。当邓布利多教授又开始说话的时候,他们看到海格在用桌布擦眼睛。
 
  “好吧,我想重要的事已经说完了,”邓布利多说,“开始用餐吧。”
 
  他们面前的金色盘子和高脚酒杯突然之间就盛满了食品和饮料。哈利忽然觉得自己饿极了,于是他把够得着的食品都拿了一些,开始吃起来。这是一顿丰美的大餐,礼堂里回响着欢声笑语和刀叉的碰撞声。然而,哈利、罗恩和赫敏急于吃完饭好和海格说话。他们知道担任教师对他来说意味着什么。海格不是完全够格的男巫:三年级时,由于不是他犯的错误而被开除出霍格沃茨。是哈利、罗恩和赫敏去年帮海格清洗了名誉。
 
  最后一小块南瓜馅饼从金色的盘子上消失了,邓布利多发话说大家都应该去睡觉了,他们三个人才得到了机会。
 
  “恭喜,海格!”他们走向教师席时,赫敏尖声叫道。
 
  “都亏了你们三个啊。”海格说道,抬头边看他们,边用餐巾擦他那发光的脸。
 
  “简直不能相信……了不起的人啊,邓布利多……凯特尔伯恩教授说他受够了以后,直截了当找到我……这正是我一直想要的……”他心情激动,用餐巾捂住了脸,麦格教授示意他们走开。
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏与格兰芬多的学生一起拥上那大理石楼梯,他们现在已经很疲倦了,还要沿着更多的走廊登更多的楼梯,走到格兰芬多塔楼那隐藏着的入口处。
 
  一幅大大的穿着粉红衣服的胖夫人肖像画问他们:“口令?”
 
  “获得成功,获得成功!”
 
  珀西从人群后面叫道:“新口令是吉星高照!”
 
  “哦,不。”纳威隆巴顿悲哀地说。他总是记不住口令。
 
  女孩和男孩们穿过肖像画上的洞,走过公共休息室,各自走向自己的楼梯。哈利爬上螺旋形楼梯,心里什么也没想,只想着回校是多么高兴的事。他们走到熟悉的、有五张床位的宿舍,哈利环顾四周,觉得终于到家了。
 

 
  注:摄魂怪,即上文的阿兹卡班的守卫。

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 37楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER SIX
  TALONS AND TEA LEAVES
  When Harry, Ron, and Hermione entered the Great Hall for breakfast the next day, the first thing they saw was Draco Malfoy, who seemed to be entertaining a large group of Slytherins with a very funny story. As they passed, Malfoy did a ridiculous impression of a swooning fit and there was a roar of laughter.
  "Ignore him," said Hermione, who was right behind Harry. "Just ignore him, it's not worth it...."
  "Hey, Potter!" shrieked Pansy Parkinson, a Slytherin girl with a face like a pug. "Potter! The dementors are coming, Potter! Woooooooooo!"
  Harry dropped into a seat at the Gryffindor table, next to George Weasley.
  "New third-year course schedules," said George, passing then, over. "What's up with you, Harry?"
  "Malfoy," said Ron, sitting down on George's other side and glaring over at the Slytherin table.
  George looked up in time to see Malfoy pretending to faint with terror again.
  "That little git," he said calmly. "He wasn't so cocky last night when the dementors were down at our end of the train. Came runing into our compartment, didn't he, Fred?"
  "Nearly wet himself," said Fred, with a contemptuous glance at Malfoy.
  "I wasn't too happy myself," said George. "They're horrible things, those dementors...."
  "Sort of freeze your insides, don't they?" said Fred.
  "You didn't pass out, though, did you?" said Harry in a low voice.
  "Forget it, Harry," said George bracingly. "Dad had to go out to Azkaban one time, remember, Fred? And he said it was the worst place he'd ever been, he came back all weak and shaking.... They suck the happiness out of a place, dementors. Most of the prisoners go mad in there."
  "Anyway, we'll see how happy Malfoy looks after our first Quidditch match," said Fred. "Gryffindor versus Slytherin, first game of the season, remember?"
  The only time Harry and Malfoy had faced each other in a Quidditch match, Malfoy had definitely come off worse. Feeling slightly more cheerful, Harry helped himself to sausages and fried tomatoes.
  Hermione was examining her new schedule.
  " Ooh, good, we're starting some new subjects today," she said happily. villains are these, that trespass upon my private lands! Come I. scorn at my fall, perchance? Draw, you knaves, you dogs!"
  They watched in astonishment as the little knight tugged his sword out of its scabbard and began brandishing it violently, hopping up and down in rage. But the sword was too long for him; a particularly wild swing made him overbalance, and he landed facedown in the grass.
  "Are you all right?" said Harry, moving closer to the picture.
  "Get back, you scurvy braggart! Back, you rogue!"
  The knight seized his sword again and used it to push himself back up, but the blade sank deeply into the grass and, though he pulled with all his might, he couldn't get it out again. Finally, he had to flop back down onto the grass and push up his visor to mop his sweating face.
  "Listen," said Harry, taking advantage of the knight's exhaustion, "we're looking for the North Tower. You don't know the way, do you?"
  "A quest!" The knight's rage seemed to vanish instantly. He clanked to his feet and shouted, "Come follow me, dear friends, and we shall find our goal, or else shall perish bravely in the charge!"
  He gave the sword another fruitless tug, tried and failed to mount the fat pony, gave up, and cried, "On foot then, good sirs and gentle lady! On! On!"
  And he ran, clanking loudly, into the left side of the frame and out of sight.
  They hurried after him along the corridor, following the sound of his armor. Every now and then they spotted him running through a picture ahead.
  "Be of stout heart, the worst is yet to come!" yelled the knight, and they saw him reappear in front of an alarmed group of women in crinolines, whose picture hung on the wall of a narrow spiral staircase.
  Puffing loudly, Harry, Ron, and Hermione climbed the tightly spiraling steps, getting dizzier and dizzier, until at last they heard the murmur of voices above them and knew they had reached the classroom.
  "Farewell!" cried the knight, popping his head into a painting of some sinister-looking monks. "Farewell, my comrades-in-arms! If ever you have need of noble heart and steely sinew, call upon Sir Cadogan!"
  "Yeah, we'll call you," muttered Ron as the knight disappeared, "if we ever need someone mental."
  They climbed the last few steps and emerged onto a tiny landing, where most of the class was already assembled. There were no doors off this landing, but Ron nudged Harry and pointed at the ceiling, where there was a circular trapdoor with a brass plaque on it.
  "'Sibyll Trelawney, Divination teacher,"' Harry read. "How're we supposed to get up there?"
  As though in answer to his question, the trapdoor suddenly opened, and a silvery ladder descended right at Harry's feet. Everyone got quiet.
  "After you," said Ron, grinning, so Harry climbed the ladder first.
  He emerged into the strangest-looking classroom he had ever seen. In fact, it didn't look like a classroom at all, more like a cross between someone's attic and an old-fashioned tea shop. At leasttwenty small, circular tables were crammed inside it, all surrounded by chintz armchairs and fat little poufs. Everything was lit with a dim, crimson light; the curtains at the windows were all closed, and the many lamps were draped with dark red scarves. it was stiflingly warm, and the fire that was burning under the crowded mantelpiece was giving off a heavy, sickly sort of perfume as it heated a large copper kettle. The shelves running around the circular walls were crammed with dusty-looking feathers, stubs of candles, many packs of tattered playing cards, countless silvery crystal balls, and a huge array of teacups.
  Ron appeared at Harry's shoulder as the class assembled around them, all talking in whispers.
  "Where is she?" Ron said.
  A voice came suddenly out of the shadows, a soft, misty sort of voice.
  "Welcome," it said. "How nice to see you in the physical world at last."
  Harry's immediate impression was of a large, glittering insect. Professor Trelawney moved into the firelight, and they saw that she was very thin; her large glasses magnified her eyes to several times their natural size, and she was draped in a gauzy spangled shawl. Innumerable chains and beads hung around her spindly neck, and her arms and hands were encrusted with bangles and rings.
  "Sit, my children, sit," she said, and they all climbed awkwardly into armchairs or sank onto poufs. Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat themselves around the same round table.
  "Welcome to Divination," said Professor Trelawney, who had seated herself in a winged armchair in front of the fire. "My name is professor Trelawney. You may not have seen me before. I find that descending too often into the hustle and bustle of the main school clouds my Inner Eye."
  Nobody said anything to this extraordinary pronouncement. Professor Trelawney delicately rearranged her shawl and continued, "So you have chosen to study Divination, the most difficult of all magical arts. I must warn you at the outset that if you do not have the Sight, there is very little I will be able to teach you.. Books can take you only so far in this field...."
  At these words, both Harry and Ron glanced, grinning, at Hermione, who looked startled at the news that books wouldn't be much help in this subject.
  "Many witches and wizards, talented though they are in the area of loud bangs and smells and sudden disappearings, are yet unable to penetrate the veiled mysteries of the future," Professor Trelawney went on, her enormous, gleaming eyes moving from face to nervous face. "It is a Gift granted to few. You, boy," she said suddenly to Neville, who almost toppled off his pouf. "Is your grandmother well?"
  "I think so," said Neville tremulously.
  "I wouldn't be so sure if I were you, dear," said Professor Trelawney, the firelight glinting on her long emerald earrings. Neville gulped. Professor Trelawney continued placidly. "We will be covering the basic methods of Divination this year. The first term will be devoted to reading the tea leaves. Next term we shall progress to palmistry. By the way, my dear," she shot suddenly at Parvati Patil, "beware a red-haired man."
  Parvati gave a startled look at Ron, who was right behind her and edged her chair away from him.
  "In the second term," Professor Trelawney went on, "we shall progress to the crystal ball -- if we have finished with fire omens, that is. Unfortunately, classes will be disrupted in February by a nasty bout of flu. I myself will lose my voice. And around Easter, one of our number will leave us forever."
  A very tense silence followed this pronouncement, but Professor Trelawney seemed unaware of it.
  "I wonder, dear," she said to Lavender Brown, who was nearest and shrank back in her chair, "if you could pass me the largest silver teapot?"
  Lavender, looking relieved, stood up, took an enormous teapot from the shelf, and put it down on the table in front of Professor Trelawney.
  "Thank you, my dear. Incidentally, that thing you are dreading -- it will happen on Friday the sixteenth of October."
  Lavender trembled.
  "Now, I want you all to divide into pairs. Collect a teacup from the shelf, come to me, and I will fill it. Then sit down and drink, drink until only the dregs remain. Swill these around the cup three times with the left hand, then turn the cup upside down on its saucer, wait for the last of the tea to drain away, then give your cup to your partner to read. You will interpret the patterns using pages five and six of Unfogging the Future. I shall move among you, helping and instructing. Oh, and dear" -- she caught Neville by the arm as he made to stand up -- "after you've broken your first cup, would you be so kind as to select one of the blue patterned ones? I'm rather attached to the pink."
  Sure enough, Neville had no sooner reached the shelf of teacups when there was a tinkle of breaking china. Professor Trelawney swept over to him holding a dustpan and brush and said, "One of the blue ones, then, dear, if you wouldn't mind... thank you. ... "
  When Harry and Ron had had their teacups filled, they went back to their table and tried to drink the scalding tea quickly. They swilled the dregs around as Professor Trelawney had instructed, then drained the cups and swapped over.
  "Right," said Ron as they both opened their books at pages five and six. "What can you see in mine?"
  "A load of soggy brown stuff," said Harry. The heavily perfumed smoke in the room was making him feel sleepy and stupid.
  "Broaden your minds, my dears, and allow your eyes to see past the mundane!" Professor Trelawney cried through the gloom.
  Harry tried to pull himself together.
  "Right, you've got a crooked sort of cross... " He consulted Unfogging the Future. "That means you're going to have 'trials and suffering' -- sorry about that -- but there's a thing that could be the sun... hang on... that means 'great happiness'... so you're going to suffer but be very happy...."
  "You need your Inner Eye tested, if you ask me," said Ron, and they both had to stifle their laughs as Professor Trelawney gazed in their direction.
  "My turn..." Ron peered into Harry's teacup, his forehead wrinkled with effort. "There's a blob a bit like a bowler hat," he said. "Maybe you're going to work for the Ministry of Magic...
  He turned the teacup the other way up.
  "But this way it looks more like an acorn.... What's that?" He scanned his copy of Unfogging the Future. "'A windfall, unexpected gold.' Excellent, you can lend me some... and there's a thin, here," he turned the cup again, "that looks like an animal... yeah, if that was its head... it looks like a hippo... no, a sheep..."
  Professor Trelawney whirled around as Harry let out a snort of laughter.
  "Let me see that, my dear," she said reprovingly to Ron, sweeping over and snatching Harry's cup from him. Everyone went quiet to watch.
  Professor Trelawney was staring into the teacup, rotating it counterclockwise.
  "The falcon... my dear, you have a deadly enemy."
  "But everyone knows that, " said Hermione in a loud whisper. Professor Trelawney stared at her.
  "Well, they do," said Hermione. "Everybody knows about Harry and You-Know-Who."
  Harry and Ron stared at her with a mixture of amazement and admiration. They had never heard Hermione speak to a teacher like that before. Professor Trelawney chose not to reply. She lowered her huge eyes to Harry's cup again and continued to turn it.
  "The club... an attack. Dear, dear, this is not a happy cup....
  I thought that was a bowler hat," said Ron sheepishly.
  "The skull... danger in your path, my dear...."
  Everyone was staring, transfixed, at Professor Trelawney, who gave the cup a final turn, gasped, and then screamed.
  There was another tinkle of breaking china; Neville had smashed his second cup. Professor Trelawney sank into a vacant armchair, her glittering hand at her heart and her eyes closed.
  "My dear boy... my poor, dear boy no it is kinder not to say.. . no... don't ask me...."
  "What is it, Professor?" said Dean Thomas at once. Everyone had got to their feet, and slowly they crowded around Harry and Ron's table, pressing close to Professor Trelawney's chair to get a
  good look at Harry's cup.
  "My dear," Professor Trelawney's huge eyes opened dramatically,
  "You have the Grim."
  "The what?" said Harry.
  He could tell that he wasn't the only one who didn't understand; Dean Thomas shrugged at him and Lavender Brown looked puzzled, but nearly everybody else clapped their hands to their mouths in horror.
  "The Grim, my dear, the Grim!" cried Professor Trelawney, who looked shocked that Harry hadn't understood. "The giant, spectral dog that haunts churchyards! My dear boy, it is an omen -- the worst omen -- of death!"
  Harry's stomach lurched. That dog on the cover of Death Omens in Flourish and Blotts -the dog in the shadows of Magnolia Crescent... Lavender Brown clapped her hands to her mouth too. Everyone was looking at Harry, everyone except Hermione, who had gotten up and moved around to the back of Professor Trelawney's chair.
  "I don't think it looks like a Grim," she said flatly.
  Professor Trelawney surveyed Hermione with mounting dislike.
  "You'll forgive me for saying so, my dear, but I perceive very little aura around you. Very little receptivity to the resonances of the future." Seamus Finnigan was tilting his head from side to side.
  "It looks like a Grim if you do this," he said, with his eyes almost shut, "but it looks more like a donkey from here," he said, leaning to the left.
  "When you've all finished deciding whether I'm going to die Or not!" said Harry, taking even himself by surprise. Now nobody seemed to want to look at him.
  "I think we will leave the lesson here for today," said Professor Trelawney in her mistiest voice. "Yes... please pack away your things...."
  Silently the class took their teacups back to Professor Trelawney, packed away their books, and closed their bags. Even Ron was avoiding Harry's eyes.
  "Until we meet again," said Professor Trelawney faintly, "fair fortune be yours. Oh, and dear" -- she pointed at Neville -- "you'll be late next time, so mind you work extra-hard to catch up."
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione descended Professor Trelawney's ladder and the winding stair in silence, then set off for Professor McGonagall's Transfiguration lesson. It took them so long to find her classroom that, early as they had left Divination, they were only just in time.
  Harry chose a seat right at the back of the room, feeling as though he were sitting in a very bright spotlight; the rest of the class kept shooting furtive glances at him, as though he were about to drop dead at any moment. He hardly heard what Professor McGonagall was telling them about Animagi (wizards who could transform at will into animals), and wasn't even watching when she transformed herself in front of their eyes into a tabby cat with spectacle markings around her eyes.
  "Really, what has got into you all today?" said Professor McGonagall, turning back into herself with a faint pop, and staring around at them all. "Not that it matters, but that's the first time my transformation's not got applause from a class."
  Everybody's heads turned toward Harry again, but nobody spoke. Then Hermione raised her hand.
  "Please, Professor, we've just had our first Divination class, and we were reading the tea leaves, and --"
  "Ah, of course," said Professor McGonagall, suddenly frowning.
  "There is no need to say any more, Miss Granger. Tell me, which of you will be dying this year?"
  Everyone stared at her.
  "Me," said Harry, finally.
  "I see," said Professor McGonagall, fixing Harry with her beady eyes. "Then you should know, Potter, that Sibyll Trelawney has predicted the death of one student a year since she arrived at this school. None of them has died yet. Seeing death omens is her favorite way of greeting a new class. If it were not for the fact that I never speak ill of my colleagues --"
  Professor McGonagall broke off, and they saw that her nostrils had gone white. She went on, more calmly, "Divination is one of the most imprecise branches of magic. I shall not conceal from you that I have very little patience with it. True Seers are very rare, and Professor Trelawney --"
  She stopped again, and then said, in a very matter-of-fact tone, "You look in excellent health to me, Potter, so you will excuse me if I don't let you off homework today. I assure you that if you die, you need not hand it in."
  Hermione laughed. Harry felt a bit better. It was harder to feel scared of a lump of tea leaves away from the dim red light and befuddling perfume of Professor Trelawney's classroom. Not everyone was convinced, however. Ron still looked worried, and Lavender whispered, "But what about Neville's cup?"
  When the Transfiguration class had finished, they joined the crowd thundering toward the Great Hall for lunch.
  "Ron, cheer up," said Hermione, pushing a dish of stew toward him. "You heard what Professor McGonagall said."
  Ron spooned stew onto his plate and picked up his fork but didn't start.
  "Harry," he said, in a low, serious voice, "You haven't seen a great black dog anywhere, have you?"
  "Yeah, I have," said Harry. "I saw one the night I left the Dursleys'. "
  Ron let his fork fall with a clatter.
  "Probably a stray," said Hermione calmly.
  Ron looked at Hermione as though she had gone mad.
  "Hermione, if Harry's seen a Grim, that's -- that's bad," he said. "My -- my uncle Bilius saw one and -- and he died twenty-four hours later!"
  "Coincidence," said Hermione airily, pouring herself some pumpkin juice.
  "You don't know what you're talking about!" said Ron, starting to get angry. "Grims scare the living daylights out of most wizards!"
  "There you are, then," said Hermione in a superior tone. "They see the Grim and die of fright. The Grim's not an omen, it's the cause of death! And Harry's still with us because he's not stupid enough to see one and think, right, well, I'd better kick the bucket then!"
  Ron mouthed wordlessly at Hermione, who opened her bag, took out her new Arithmancy book, and propped it open against the juice jug.
  "I think Divination seems very woolly," she said, searching for her page. "A lot of guesswork, if you ask me."
  "There was nothing woolly about the Grim in that cup!" said Ron hotly.
  "You didn't seem quite so confident when you were telling Harry it was a sheep," said Hermione coolly.
  "Professor Trelawney said you didn't have the right aura! You just don't like being bad at something for a change!"
  He had touched a nerve. Hermione slammed her Arithmancy book down on the table so hard that bits of meat and carrot flew everywhere.
  "If being good at Divination means I have to pretend to see death omens in a lump of tea leaves, I'm not sure I'll be studying it much longer! That lesson was absolute rubbish compared with my Arithmancy class!"
  She snatched up her bag and stalked away.
  Ron frowned after her.
  "What's she talking about?" he said to Harry. "She hasn't been to an Arithmancy class yet."
  Harry was pleased to get out of the castle after lunch. Yesterday's rain had cleared; the sky was a clear, pale gray, and the grass was springy and damp underfoot as they set off for their first ever Care of Magical Creatures class.
  Ron and Hermione weren't speaking to each other. Harry walked beside them in silence as they went down the sloping lawns to Hagrid's hut on the edge of the Forbidden Forest. It was only when he spotted three only-too- familiar backs ahead of them that he realized they must be having these lessons with the Slytherins. Malfoy was talking animatedly to Crabbe and Goyle, who were chortling. Harry was quite sure he knew what they were talking about.
  Hagrid was waiting for his class at the door of his hut. He stood in his moleskin overcoat, with Fang the boarhound at his heels, looking impatient to start.
  "C'mon, now, get a move on!" he called as the class approached. "Got a real treat for yeh today! Great lesson comin' up! Everyone here? Right, follow me!"
  For one nasty moment, Harry thought that Hagrid was going to lead them into the forest; Harry had had enough unpleasant experiences in there to last him a lifetime. However, Hagrid strolled off around the edge of the trees, and five minutes later, they found themselves outside a kind of paddock. There was nothing in there.
  "Everyone gather 'round the fence here!" he called. "That's it -- make sure yeh can see -- now, firs' thing yeh'll want ter do is open yer books --"
  "How?" said the cold, drawling voice of Draco Malfoy.
  "Eh?" said Hagrid.
  "How do we open our books?" Malfoy repeated. He took out his copy of The Monster Book of Monsters, which he had bound shut with a length of rope. Other people took theirs out too; some, like Harry, had belted their book shut; others had crammed them inside tight bags or clamped them together with binder clips.
  "Hasn' -- hasn' anyone bin able ter open their books?" said Hagrid, looking crestfallen.
  The class all shook their heads.
  "Yeh've got ter stroke 'em," said Hagrid, as though this was the most obvious thing in the world. "Look --"
  He took Hermione's copy and ripped off the Spellotape that bound it. The book tried to bite, but Hagrid ran a giant forefinger down its spine, and the book shivered, and then fell open and lay quiet in his hand.
  "Oh, how silly we've all been!" Malfoy sneered. "We should have stroked them! why didn't we guess!"
  "I -- I thought they were funny," Hagrid said uncertainly to Hermione.
  "Oh, tremendously funny!" said Malfoy. "Really witty, giving us books that try and rip our hands off!"
  "Shut up, Malfoy," said Harry quietly. Hagrid was looking downcast and Harry wanted Hagrid's first lesson to be a success.
  "Righ' then," said Hagrid, who seemed to have lost his thread, "so -- so yeh've got yer books an' -- an' - - now yeh need the Magical Creatures. Yeah. So I'll go an' get 'em. Hang on... "
  He strode away from them into the forest and out of sight.
  "God, this place is going to the dogs," said Malfoy loudly. "That oaf teaching classes, my father'll have a fit when I tell him
  "Shut up, Malfoy," Harry repeated.
  "Careful, Potter, there's a dementor behind you
  "Oooooooh!" squealed Lavender Brown, pointing toward the opposite side of the paddock.
  Trotting toward them were a dozen of the most bizarre creatures Harry had ever seen. They had the bodies, hind legs, and tails of horses, but the front legs, wings, and heads of what seemed to be giant eagles, with cruel, steel-colored beaks and large, brilliantly, orange eyes. The talons on their front legs were half a foot long and deadly looking. Each of the beasts had a thick leather collar around its neck, which was attached to a long chain, and the ends of all of these were held in the vast hands of Hagrid, who came jogging into the paddock behind the creatures.
  "Gee up, there!" he roared, shaking the chains and urging the creatures toward the fence where the class stood. Everyone drew back slightly as Hagrid reached them and tethered the creatures to the fence.
  "Hippogriffs!" Hagrid roared happily, waving a hand at them. "Beau'iful, aren' they?"
  Harry could sort of see what Hagrid meant. Once you got over the first shock of seeing something that was, half horse, half bird, you started to appreciate the hippogriffs' gleaming coats, changing smoothly from feather to hair, each of them a different color: stormy gray, bronze, pinkish roan, gleaming chestnut, and inky black.
  "So," said Hagrid, rubbing his hands together and beaming around, "if yeh wan' ter come a bit nearer --"
  No one seemed to want to. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, however, approached the fence cautiously.
  "Now, firs' thing yeh gotta know abou' hippogriffs is, they're proud," said Hagrid. "Easily offended, hippogriffs are. Don't never insult one, 'cause it might be the last thing yeh do."
  Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle weren't listening; they were talking in an undertone and Harry had a nasty feeling they were plotting how best to disrupt the lesson.
  "Yeh always wait fer the hippogriff ter make the firs' move," Hagrid continued. "It's polite, see? Yeh walk toward him, and yeh bow, an' yeh wait. If he bows back, yeh're allowed ter touch him. If he doesn' bow, then get away from him sharpish, 'cause those talons hurt.
  "Right -- who wants ter go first?"
  Most of the class backed farther away in answer. Even Harry, Ron, and Hermione had misgivings. The hippogriffs were tossing their fierce heads and flexing their powerful wings; they didn't seem to like being tethered like this.
  "No one?" said Hagrid, with a pleading look.
  "I'll do it," said Harry.
  There was an intake of breath from behind him, and both Lavender and Parvati whispered, "Oooh, no, Harry, remember your tea leaves!"
  Harry ignored them. He climbed over the paddock fence.
  "Good man, Harry!" roared Hagrid. "Right then -- let's see how yeh get on with Buckbeak."
  He untied one of the chains, pulled the gray hippogriff away from its fellows, and slipped off its leather collar. The class on the other side of the paddock seemed to be holding its breath. Malfoy's eyes were narrowed maliciously.
  "Easy) now, Harry," said Hagrid quietly. "Yeh've got eye contact, now try not ter blink.... Hippogriffs don' trust yeh if yeh blink too much...."
  Harry's eyes immediately began to water, but he didn't shut thern. Buckbeak had turned his great, sharp head and was staring at Harry with one fierce orange eye. "Tha's it," said Hagrid. "Tha's it, Harry... now, bow."
  Harry didn't feel much like exposing the back of his neck to Buckbeak, but he did as he was told. He gave a short bow and then looked up.
  The hippogriff was still staring haughtily at him. It didn't move.
  "Ah," said Hagrid, sounding worried. "Right -- back away, now, Harry, easy does it
  But then, to Harry's enormous surprise, the hippogriff suddenly bent its scaly front knees and sank into what was an unmistakable bow.
  "Well done, Harry!" said Hagrid, ecstatic. "Right -- yeh can touch him! Pat his beak, go on!"
  Feeling that a better reward would have been to back away, Harry moved slowly toward the hippogriff and reached out toward it. He patted the beak several times and the hippogriff closed its eyes lazily, as though enjoying it.
  The class broke into applause, all except for Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, who were looking deeply disappointed.
  "Righ' then, Harry," said Hagrid. "I reckon he might' let yeh ride him!"
  This was more than Harry had bargained for. He was used to a broomstick; but he wasn't sure a hippogriff would be quite the same.
  "Yeh climb up there, jus' behind the wing joint," said Hagrid, "an' mind yeh don' pull any of his feathers out, he won' like that...."
  Harry put his foot on the top of Buckbeaks wing and hoisted himself onto its back. Buckbeak stood up. Harry wasn't sure where to hold on; everything in front of him was covered with feathers.
  "Go on, then'" roared Hagrid, slapping the hippogriffs hindquarters.
  Without warning, twelve-foot wings flapped open on either side of Harry, he just had time to seize the hippogriff around the neck before he was soaring upward. It was nothing like a broomstick, and Harry knew which one he preferred; the hippogriff's wings beat uncomfortably on either side of him, catching him under his legs and making him feel he was about to be thrown off; the glossy feathers slipped under his fingers and he didn't dare get a stronger grip; instead of the smooth action of his Nimbus Two Thousand, he now felt himself rocking backward and forward as the hindquarters of the hippogriff rose and fell with its wings.
  Buckbeak flew him once around the paddock and then headed back to the ground; this was the bit Harry had been dreading; he leaned back as the smooth neck lowered, feeling he was going to slip off over the beak, then felt a heavy thud as the four ill-assorted feet hit the ground. He just managed to hold on and push himself straight again.
  "Good work, Harry!" roared Hagrid as everyone except Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle cheered. "Okay, who else wants a go?"
  Emboldened by Harry's success, the rest of the class climbed cautiously into the paddock. Hagrid untied the hippogriffs one by one, and soon people were bowing nervously, all over the paddock. Neville ran repeatedly backward from his, which didn't seem to want to bend its knees. Ron and Hermione practiced on the chestnut, while Harry watched.
  Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle had taken over Buckbeak. He had bowed to Malfoy, who was now patting his beak, looking disdainful.
  "This is very easy," Malfoy drawled, loud enough for Harry to, hear him. "I knew it must have been, if Potter could do it.... I bet you're not dangerous at all, are you?" he said to the hippogriff. "Are you, you great ugly brute?"
  It happened in a flash of steely talons; Malfoy let out a highpitched scream and next moment, Hagrid was wrestling Buckbeak back into his collar as he strained to get at Malfoy, who lay curled in the grass, blood blossoming over his robes.
  "I'm dying!" Malfoy yelled as the class panicked. "I'm dying, look at me! It's killed me!"
  "Yer not dyin'!" said Hagrid, who had gone very white. "Someone help me -- gotta get him outta here --"
  Hermione ran to hold open the gate as Hagrid lifted Malfoy easily. As they passed, Harry saw that there was a long, deep gash on Malfoy's arm; blood splattered the grass and Hagrid ran with him, up the slope toward the castle.
  Very shaken, the Care of Magical Creatures class followed at a walk. The Slytherins were all shouting about Hagrid.
  "They should fire him straight away!" said Pansy Parkinson, who was in tears.
  "It was Malfoy's fault!" snapped Dean Thomas. Crabbe and Goyle flexed their muscles threateningly.
  They all climbed the stone steps into the deserted entrance hall.
  "I'm going to see if he's okay!" said Pansy, and they all watched her run up the marble staircase. The Slytherins, still muttering about Hagrid, headed away in the direction of their dungeon common room; Harry, Ron, and Hermione proceeded upstairs to Gryffindor Tower.
  "You think he'll be all right?" said Hermione nervously.
  "Course he will. Madam Pomfrey can mend cuts in about a second," said Harry, who had had far worse injuries mended magically by the nurse.
  "That was a really bad thing to happen in Hagrid's first class, though, wasn't it?" said Ron, looking worried. "Trust Malfoy to mess things up for him...."
  They were among the first to reach the Great Hall at dinnertime, hoping to see Hagrid, but he wasn't there.
  "They wouldn't fire him, would they?" said Hermione anxiously, not touching her steak-and- kidney pudding.
  "They'd better not," said Ron, who wasn't eating either.
  Harry was watching the Slytherin table. A large group including Crabbe and Goyle was huddled together, deep in conversation. Harry was sure they were cooking up their own version of how Malfoy had been injured.
  "Well, you can't say it wasn't an interesting first day back," said Ron gloomily.
  They went up to the crowded Gryffindor common room after dinner and tried to do the homework Professor McGonagall had given them, but all three of them kept breaking off and glancing Out of the tower window.
  "There's a light on in Hagrid's window," Harry said suddenly.
  Ron looked at his watch.
  "If we hurried, we could go down and see him. It's still quite early..."
  I don't know," Hermione said slowly, and Harry saw her glance at him.
  "I'm allowed to walk across the grounds, " he said Pointedly. "Sirius Black hasn't got past the dementors yet, has he?"
  So they put their things away and headed out of the portrait hole, glad to meet nobody on their way to the front doors, as they weren't entirely sure they were supposed to be out.
  The grass was still wet and looked almost black in the twilight. When they reached Hagrid's hut, they knocked, and a voice growled, "C'min."
  Hagrid was sitting in his shirtsleeves at his scrubbed wooden table; his boarhound, Fang, had his head in Hagrid's lap. One look told them that Hagrid had been drinking a lot; there was a pewter tankard almost as big as a bucket in front of him, and he seemed to be having difficulty getting them into focus.
  "'Spect it's a record," he said thickly, when he recognized them. "Don' reckon they've ever had a teacher who lasted on'y a day before."
  "You haven't been fired, Hagrid!" gasped Hermione.
  "Not yet," said Hagrid miserably, taking a huge gulp of whatever was in the tankard. "But's only a matter o' time, i' n't it, after Malfoy..."
  "How is he?" said Ron as they all sat down. "It wasn't serious, was it?"
  "Madam Pomfrey fixed him best she could," said Hagrid dully, "but he's sayin' it's still agony... covered in bandages... moanin'..
  "He's faking it, " said Harry at once. "Madam Pomfrey can mend anything. She regrew half my bones last year. Trust Malfoy to milk it for all it's worth."
  "School gov'nors have bin told, o' course," said Hagrid miseribly. "They reckon I started too big. Shoulda left hippogriffs fer later... done flobberworms or summat.... Jus' thought itdmake a good firs' lessons all my fault...."
  "It's all Malfoy's fault, Hagrid!" said Hermione earnestly.
  "We're witnesses," said Harry. "You said hippogriffs attack if you insult them. It's Malfoy's problem that he wasn't listening. We'll tell Dumbledore what really happened."
  "Yeah, don't worry, Hagrid, we'll back you up," said Ron.
  Tears leaked out of the crinkled corners of Hagrid's beetle-black eyes. He grabbed both Harry and Ron and pulled them into a bone-breaking hug.
  "I think you've had enough to drink, Hagrid," said Hermione firmly. She took the tankard from the table and went outside to empty it.
  "At, maybe she's right," said Hagrid, letting go of Harry and Ron, who both staggered away, rubbing their ribs. Hagrid heaved himself out of his chair and followed Hermione unsteadily outside. They heard a loud splash.
  "What's he done?" said Harry nervously as Hermione came back in with the empty tankard.
  "Stuck his head in the water barrel," said Hermione, putting the tankard away.
  Hagrid came back, his long hair and beard sopping wet, wiping the water out of his eyes.
  "That's better," he said, shaking his head like a dog and drenching them all. "Listen, it was good of yeh ter come an' see me, I really --
  Hagrid stopped dead, staring at Harry as though he'd only just realized he was there.
  "WHAT D'YEH THINK YOU'RE DOIN', EH?" he roared, so suddenly that they jumped a foot in the air. "YEH'RE NOT TO GO WANDERIN' AROUND AFTER DARK, HARRY! AN, YOU TWO! LETTIN' HIM!"
  Hagrid strode over to Harry, grabbed his arm, and pulled him to the door.
  "C'mon!" Hagrid said angrily. "I'm takin' yer all back up ter school, an' don' let me catch yeh walkin' down ter see me after dark again. I'm not worth that!"



第六章 猎鹰和茶叶
 
 

 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏第二天早晨走进礼堂吃早饭的时候,他们首先看见的是德拉科马尔福,他似乎正在给斯莱特林院的一大批人讲着一个很有趣的故事。在他们走过的时候。马尔福做出可笑的要昏倒的样子,引得大家一阵大笑。
 
  “别理他,”赫敏说,她正走在哈利后面,“就是别理他,不值得的……”
 
  “嘿,波特!”斯莱特林的一个女孩子、脸长得像狮子狗的潘西帕金森尖叫道。“波特!摄瑰怪来了,波特!嗬嗬,嗬嗬嗬!”
 
  哈利坐到格兰芬多院桌旁的一个座位上,正在乔治韦斯莱的旁边。
 
  “新的三年级课程表。”乔治说,向大家分发着,“你怎么啦,哈利?”
 
  “马尔福。”罗恩说,坐在乔治的另外一边,回头看斯莱特林院那张桌子。
 
  乔治及时抬头,正好看见马尔福又在假装吓得昏过去。“那小蠢货,”他镇静地说,“昨晚那摄魂怪列车厢的时候,他可没有这样趾高气扬。吓得跑到我们车厢来了,是不是,弗雷德?”
 
  “差点儿没把自己尿湿。”弗雷德说,轻蔑地看了马尔福一眼。
 
  “我自己也不特别高兴,”乔治说,“那些摄魂怪是可怕的东西……”
 
  “好像让你五脏六腑都冻结住了,是不是?”弗雷德说。
 
  “不过你没有昏过去呀,是不是?”哈利低声说。
 
  “忘掉这件事,哈利。”乔治振奋精神说,“我爸曾经去过一次阿兹卡班,记得吗,弗雷德?他说那是他所去过的最坏的地方。他回来的时候浑身软弱还发着抖……它们把一个地方的欢乐都吸走了,这些摄魂怪。多数犯人在那里都发疯了。”
 
  “不管怎么说,我们将看见第一次魁地奇比赛以后马尔福会是什么样子。”弗雷德说,“格兰芬多对斯莱特林,季度第一次比赛,记得吗?”哈利和马尔福在魁地奇比赛中只有一次面对面,这次比赛马尔福肯定比哈利糟得多。哈利高兴了一点儿,拿了些香肠和炸西红柿。
 
  赫敏正在看她的新课程表。“哇,好,今天有几门新课程要上。”她快乐地说。
 
  “赫敏,”罗恩说,从她肩上看课程表,皱起了眉头,“他们把你的课程表搞乱了。你看——他们给你一天排了足有十门课。时间不够啊。”
 
  “我会想办法的。我已经和麦格教授谈好了。”
 
  “但是看呀,”罗恩大笑着说,“看见今天上午的了吗?九点钟,占卜。下面,九点钟,麻瓜研究,还有——”
 
  罗恩更靠近那张课程表,无法相信,“看哪——在这下面是算术占卜,九点钟。我意思是说,我知道你棒,赫敏,不过没有人棒到这种程度,你怎么能同时上三门课呢?”
 
  “别犯傻,”赫敏暴躁地说,“我当然不能同时上三门课了。”
 
  “唔,那么——”
 
  “把果酱递给我。”赫敏说。
 
  “但是——”
 
  “哦,罗恩,我的课程表有一点满,可那跟你有什么关系?”赫敏厉声说。“我告诉你,我已经和麦格教授完全谈好了。”
 
  就在这时,海格走进了大厅。他身穿鼹鼠皮大衣,一只大手心不在焉地挥动着一只死鸡貂。
 
  “都好吗?”他急切地说,在走向教师桌的半路停了下来。“你们要上我的第一堂课!午饭以后就是!五点钟就起床了,什么都弄妥了……希望太太平平的
……我……当教师了……说实在的……”他对他们咧着大嘴笑起来,然后向教师的桌子走去了,仍然挥动着那只死鸡貂。
 
  “不知道他在准备什么?”罗恩说,声音里有一丝焦急。
 
  人们去上第一节课了,礼堂开始空下来。罗恩检查自己的课程表。
 
  “我们快走吧,看,占卜在北塔楼顶。我们要走十分钟才能到……”
 
  他们匆忙吃完早饭,对弗雷德和乔治说了再见,就从礼堂走回去了。他们经过斯莱特林的桌子时,马尔福又假装了一次昏厥。哄笑声跟着哈利走进了前厅。从城堡到北塔楼很远。他们虽然已经在霍格沃茨待了两年,却仍然没有熟悉城堡的一切,他们以前从来没有到北塔楼里面去过。
 
  “肯定——会——有——近路的。”罗恩喘息着说,此时他们正在爬第八层楼梯,来到一处陌生的平台,那里什么也没有,只在石墙上挂有一幅大画,画面上是一片草原。
 
  “我想应该往这边走。”赫敏边说边往右边的那条通道张望着。
 
  “不可能,”罗恩说,“这是南。看,从窗子外边可以看到湖的一角……”
 
  哈利在看那幅画。一头肥肥胖胖、有深灰色斑纹的矮种马刚从容轻松地跳到草上,正在若无其事地吃草。哈利对霍格沃茨图画中的东西到处乱逛并且离开画框彼此串门的事早已司空见惯,不过他总是愿意观察它们。过了一会儿,一个身穿甲胄的矮胖骑士就发着当啷当啷的声音进入了画面寻找他的矮种马。从他金属膝盖上所沾染的青草污渍来看,他刚才从马上摔下来着。
 
  “啊哈!”他大叫,看到了哈利、罗恩和赫敏,“胆敢闯到我的私人领地上来的恶棍是谁?竟然讥笑我的偶然捧跤吗?拔剑,你们这些无赖、狗东西!”
 
  他们惊讶地看到这位小骑士从鞘中拔出剑,开始猛烈地挥舞起来,并因狂怒而上下跳跃。但那把剑对他来说是太长了,幅度特别大的一招使他失去平衡,于是他脸朝下跌在草地上。
 
  “你没事吧?”哈利问道,一面更走近了那幅画一些。
 
  “回去,你这下流的吹牛者!去,你这流氓!”
 
  那骑士又抓住了剑,用剑支撑自己爬起来,但那把剑深深地插进草里去了,尽管他用全力去拔,却拔不出来。最后他不得不噗的一声又坐到草地上,把面甲推上去,擦他那满是汗水的脸。
 
  “听着,”哈利趁这骑士疲惫不堪时说,“我们在找北塔楼。你不知道怎么走吧,是不是?”
 
  “寻找!”骑士的怒气似乎立即踪影全无。他当啷当啷地站起身来大叫道:“来吧,跟着我,亲爱的朋友们,我们会找到我们的目标的,要不然我们就在冲锋中勇敢地死去!”
 
  他又去拔那把剑,仍然没有成功,想跨上那匹肥胖的矮马,也没有如愿,只好叫道:“那么就徒步吧,两位先生和这位女士,前进!前进!”于是他当啷当啷地响着跑到画框的左边,然后看不见了。他们沿着走廊匆忙地跟着他,跟着他的当啷声。他们时不时地看到他跑过前面的一幅画。
 
  “勇敢起来吧,前面还有更糟的事呢!”骑士大声叫着,他们看见他又出现在一群穿着有衬架的裙子的受惊妇女前面,她们的肖像是挂在一道狭窄的螺旋形楼梯的墙壁上的。
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏大口地喘着气,爬上这旋转得厉害的楼梯。越来越感到眩晕,最后他们听到了头顶上嗡嗡的说话声,知道他们已经到教室了。
 
  “再见!”骑士叫道,把脑袋伸进一幅画面里,这幅画上有几个看上去阴险邪恶的和尚。“再见,我的战友们!如果你们需要高尚的心灵和钢铁般的肌肉,别忘了叫我卡多根爵士!”
 
  “是啊,我们会叫你的,”罗恩咕哝着说,这时骑士消失了,“如果我们需要什么疯子的话。”
 
  他们爬上最后几级楼梯,登上一处小小的平台,这个班的人多数在这里了。楼梯平台上没有门;罗恩推推哈利,指指天花板,那里有一个圆形的活板门,门上有一块铜牌。
 
  “西比尔特里劳妮,占卜教师。”哈利读道。“我们怎么样才能上去呢?”好像是回答他的问题似的,那扇活板门突然打开了,一道银色的梯子正放在哈利脚前。大家都安静下来了。“你先上。”罗恩说,露齿而笑,于是哈利就第一个上去了。
 
  他来到一间从来没有见过的最古怪的教室。实际上,这根本不是教室,倒更像是阁楼和老式茶馆的混合物。至少有二十张圆形的小桌子挤在这间教室里。每张桌子周围都有印度印花布的扶手椅和鼓鼓囊囊的小坐垫。每样东西都由一道暗淡的猩红色光线照亮着;窗帘都拉拢了,许多灯都披有深红的灯罩。教室里暖和得令人感到郁闷,壁炉里塞得满满的,火上烧着一个大铜壶,于是火焰就发出一种沉闷、发腻的香味。圆形墙壁周边都是架子,架子上放满了灰尘满面的羽饰、蜡烛头、破旧扑克牌、无数银色的水晶球和一大堆茶具。
 
  罗恩紧跟着哈利上来了,全班同学都围着他们站着,在悄声说话。
 
  “她在哪里?”罗恩说。
 
  阴影里突然传来一个声音,是那种轻柔模糊的嗓音。
 
  “欢迎,”那声音说道,“最后能在有形世界看到你们,真好。”
 
  给哈利的第一印象是来了个发光的大昆虫。特里劳妮教授走进火光照耀的地方,他们看到她非常瘦。她的大眼镜把她的眼睛放大了好几倍,她披着一条轻薄透明纱罗似的闪闪发光的披巾,细长的脖子上挂有无数项链和珠子,双臂和双手都戴有手镯和指环。
 
  “坐,我的孩子,坐。”她说,于是他们都笨拙地爬到扶手椅上或者陷到鼓鼓囊囊的坐垫里去了。哈利、罗恩和赫敏坐在同一张圆桌旁边。
 
  “欢迎来上占卜课,”特里劳妮教授说,自己坐在壁炉前面一张有翼的扶手椅上,“我是特里劳妮教授,你们以前可能没有见过我。我发现过于频繁地下临熙攘忙碌的学校生活使我的天目模糊。”
 
  对于这样不寻常的宣言,谁也没有说什么话。特里劳妮教授细致地重新整理了一下披巾,继续说:“你们选了占卜课,这是所有魔法艺术中最难的课程。我必须一开始就警告你们:如果你们不具备‘视域’,那我能教你们的东西就很少了,在这方面,书本只能带你们走这么远……”
 
  听完这番话,哈利和罗恩都笑着看赫敏,赫敏听到这门课的书本没有多大用处,显得很吃惊。
 
  “许多女巫和男巫,尽管他们在发出猛烈的撞击声、气味和突然隐形等方面很有天才,却不能拨开迷雾看透未来。”特里劳妮教授继续说下去,她那巨大发光的眼睛从这张脸转到那张脸上。“这种天赋的才能只有少数人才有。你,男孩
——”她突然对纳威说,纳威差点儿从他的坐垫上掉下来,“你奶奶好吗?”
 
  “我想是好的。”纳威颤抖着说。
 
  “我要是你,我可不这么肯定,亲爱的。”特里劳妮教授说,火光在她的长长的祖母绿耳环上闪烁。纳威喘不过气来。特里劳妮教授平静地继续说:“今年我们学习各种基本的占卜方法。第一学期都用在解读荼叶上。下学期我们应该学习手相术。顺便提一句,我亲爱的,”她突然对帕瓦蒂帕蒂尔说,“提防红头发的男子。”
 
  帕瓦蒂害怕地看了一眼罗恩,罗恩正好坐在她后面。帕瓦蒂把自己的椅子移得离开了罗恩一些。
 
  “在夏季学期,”特里劳妮教授继续说道,“我们将学习看水晶球——如果我们已经学完了火焰预兆的话。不幸的是,二月份,一场恶性流感会迫使班级停课。我自己会失音。在复活节前后,我们之中会有一个人永远离开大家。”
 
  她说完这番话之后,教室里一片紧张的沉默,但特里劳妮教授似乎对此一无感觉。
 
  “我想,亲爱的,”她对拉文德布朗说道。她坐得最近,吓得缩在椅子里,“你能不能把那个最大的茶壶递给我?”
 
  拉文德看上去松了一口气,站起来,从架子上拿了一把巨大的茶壶放在特里劳妮教授面前的桌子上。
 
  “谢谢你,亲爱的。顺便说一下,你害怕的那件事情——会在十月十六日星期五发生。”
 
  拉文德抖起来了。
 
  “现在,我要你们大家分成两组。从架子上拿一个茶杯,到我这里来,我会往杯子里倒茶。然后坐下来,喝茶,喝到杯子里只剩下茶叶。用左手将茶叶渣晃荡三次,然后将茶杯翻转,扣在茶杯托上;等到最后一点茶水流光,然后把你的茶杯给你的伙伴解读。你们可以利用《拨开迷雾看未来》这本书的第五页和第六页的内容解读茶叶渣的形状。我将在你们中间行走,帮助你们,指示你们。哦,还有亲爱的——”她抓住纳威的手臂,把他拉了起来,“在你打碎第一个茶杯以后,你能不能从蓝色花样的茶杯中挑选一个呢?我很喜欢那种粉红的。”
 
  没错,纳威刚走到放茶杯的架子面前,就传来瓷器破裂的声音。特里劳妮教授拿着簸箕扫帚急忙走过去并且说:“那么,如果你不介意的话,拿一个蓝色的
……谢谢你……”
 
  哈利和罗恩的茶杯都注满了茶水以后,他们回到自己的桌子旁边,设法把滚烫的茶迅速喝完。他们如特里劳妮教授教导的那样晃荡了茶叶渣,然后把茶杯弄干,再互相交换茶杯。
 
  “好啦,”罗恩说,两人同时把书翻到第五和第六页,“你在我的茶杯里看到了什么?”
 
  “许多泡开了的棕色东西。”哈利说。教室里浓重的带香味的烟雾弄得他糊里糊涂地想睡觉。
 
  “开阔思路,亲爱的,让你们的眼睛越过世俗的东西!”特里劳妮教授在黑暗处叫道。
 
  哈利极力想振作起来。
 
  “好,你现在有了一种摇摇晃晃的十字架……”他说,一面查阅《拨开迷雾看未来》,“这意味着你就要遇到考验和苦难——对此我感到遗憾——但是这里有个东西,好像是太阳。等一等……这意味着大快乐……所以你要倒霉,但是又会很快乐……”
 
  “要是你问我,我就要说你需要测试一下你的天目。”罗恩说,两人都不得不使劲忍住笑,因为特里劳妮教授正往他们这里看。
 
  “轮到我了……”罗恩向哈利的茶杯里看,他的前额因为努力而皱了起来。“这儿有一团东西,像是一顶圆顶硬礼帽,”他说,“也许你要为魔法部工作了
……”
 
  他把茶杯向另外一边侧过去。
 
  “但这么看就更像是一颗橡子……那是什么?”他猛翻自己那本《拨开迷雾看未来》。“意外之财,意料不到的黄金。棒极了,你可以借给我一些。这里还有个东西,”他又把茶杯转了一下,“这看上去像是一头动物。对,如果说那是脑袋的话……它看起来像河马……不,像羊……”
 
  哈利一阵大笑,特里劳妮教授飞快地转过身来。“让我看看,亲爱的。”她不高兴地对罗恩说,迅速走过来,一把夺过罗恩手里的茶杯。大家都安静下来,看着。特里劳妮教授瞪着那茶杯,一面把茶杯向逆时针方向转动着。
 
  “猎鹰……亲爱的,你有死敌。”
 
  “但是谁都知道这件事啊。”赫敏大声嘀咕道。
 
  特里劳妮教授瞪着她。
 
  “唔,是这样的,”赫敏说,“大家都知道哈利和神秘人。”
 
  哈利和罗恩瞪着她,又惊讶又佩服。他们还从来没有听到赫敏这样对老师说话。特里劳妮教授故意不予回答。她那双大眼睛又往哈利的茶杯里看,而且继续转动茶杯。
 
  “大棒……一次袭击。亲爱的,亲爱的,这可不是个幸运的茶杯……”
 
  “我还以为那是一顶圆顶硬礼帽呢。”罗恩局促不安地说。
 
  “头盖骨……前途有危险,亲爱的……”大家都目瞪口呆地看着特里劳妮教授,她最后又将茶杯转动了一次,喘气,然后尖叫起来。又响起一声瓷器破碎的声音:纳威打碎了第二个杯子。特里劳妮教授一下子就坐进了一张空扶手椅里,她那发亮的手抚着她的心脏,双眼紧闭。“我亲爱的孩子——我可怜的、亲爱的孩子——不——不如不说出来的好——不——别问我……”
 
  “怎么啦,教授?”迪安托马斯立即说。大家都站了起来,都慢慢地围在哈利和罗恩那张桌子旁边,更靠近特里劳妮教授的扶手椅,以便把哈利的茶杯看得清楚些。
 
  “我亲爱的,”特里劳妮教授的大眼睛戏剧性地睁开了,“你有不祥。”
 
  “我有什么?”哈利说。他明白他不是惟一听不懂这个词儿的人:迪安托马斯对他耸耸肩,拉文德布朗一脸迷惑,但其他人几乎都用手捂住嘴,因为他们感到恐怖。
 
  “‘不祥’,我亲爱的,‘不祥’!”特里劳妮教授叫道,哈利竟然不懂,她感到震惊。“在墓地游荡的那条鬼怪似的大狗!我亲爱的孩子,这是凶兆——最坏的凶兆——死亡的预兆!”
 
  哈利的胃痉挛起来。书店里那本《死亡预兆》封面上的那条狗——在木兰花新月街阴影里的那条狗。拉文德布朗也把手捂到了嘴上。大家都看着哈利。
 
  只有赫敏除外,她站了起来,绕到特里劳妮教授的椅子背后。“我看这不像是不祥。”她直截了当地说。
 
  特里劳妮教授打量着赫敏,越发不喜欢她了。“我说你别不高兴,亲爱的,我发觉环绕你的光环很小。对于未来共鸣的接受力很差。”
 
  西莫斐尼甘不断摇头。“如果你这么着,看起来就像不祥了,”他说,眼睛几乎是闭上的,“但是从这边看,又像是头驴子。”他说,边向左靠去。
 
  “你们什么时候才能全体决定我到底会不会死!”哈利说,自己不觉也吃了一惊。现在似乎谁也不想看着他了。
 
  “我想今天的课就上到这里吧,”特里劳妮教授说道,用的是她最模糊的嗓音,“请收拾好你们的东西……”
 
  整个班级默默地把茶杯还给了特里劳妮教授,合上书,收拾起书包。就连罗恩也不敢正视哈利。
 
  “在我们再见面以前,”特里劳妮教授虚弱地说道,“祝大家好运。哦,亲爱的——”她指指纳威,“下堂课你会迟到,所以,记着要额外努力才能赶上大家。”
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏一言不发地走下特里劳妮教授的楼梯和螺旋形楼梯,然后去上麦格教授的变形课。他们花了很长时间才找到了教室,所以,尽管早就离开了占卜课教室,他们也不过刚刚赶上点。
 
  哈利挑了个后排座位,觉得自己好像是坐在特别显眼的地方一样;班上其他人不断向他投来鬼鬼祟祟的目光,好像他随时都会倒地而死。麦格教授在对他们讲授有关阿尼马吉(能够使人随心所欲地变成各种动物的魔法)的知识,他几乎全没听进去。她在众目睽睽之下变成了一只斑猫,眼睛周围有眼镜的痕迹,哈利甚至看都没看。
 
  “说真的,你们今天都怎么了?”麦格教授说,这时,伴随着轻微的噗的一声。她已经变回原形,并且环视着这些学生。“这倒不要紧,不过我的变形没有博得全班的掌声,这还是第一次。”
 
  大家的脑袋都再次转向哈利,但没人说话。这时赫敏举起了手。
 
  “教授,我们刚刚上了占卜课,我们读解茶叶,而且——”
 
  “啊,当然,”麦格教授说,突然皱起了眉头,“没有必要再说下去了,格兰杰小姐。告诉我,今年你们之中谁会死啊?”
 
  大家都瞪眼看着她。
 
  “我。”最后哈利说。
 
  “明白了。”麦格教授说,她那双小圆眼睛盯着哈利看,“那么,波特,你应该知道,西比尔特里劳妮自从到这所学校以来,每年都预言一名学生死亡。到现在,他们还没有一个死的。预见死亡征兆是她喜爱的欢迎新班学生的方式。如果我不是从来不说同事坏话的人——”麦格教授停了下来,他们看见她的鼻孔发白了。她继续说,比较平静了些,“占卜学是魔法学中最不准确的科目之一。不瞒你们说,我对占卜最没耐心。真正能预见未来的人非常少,而且特里劳妮教授
……”
 
  她又停下来,然后说,腔调是非常实事求是的,“我看你身体极其健康,波特,所以,如果我今天在家庭作业方面不轻轻放过你的话,你别怪我。我保证,如果你死了,就不用交这份作业了。”
 
  赫敏大笑起来。哈利也觉得好一点儿了。现在,要被特里劳妮教授的教室里那种令人迷惑的香气、模糊的红色光线,再加上一团茶叶吓着,似乎困难一点儿了。然而,不是所有人都信服这番话的。罗恩似乎仍旧担心,拉文德悄声说道:“那纳威的茶杯是怎么回事呢?”
 
  变形课下课以后,他们和大家一起闹哄哄地走向礼堂去吃午饭。
 
  “罗恩,高兴起来,”赫敏说着把一碟调料向他推过去,“你听到麦格教授是怎么说的了。”
 
  罗恩往自己的盘子里舀了一勺调料,拿起了叉子,但没有开吃。“哈利,”他说,声音低而严肃,“你没有在任何地方看到过一条黑色的大狗,是不是?”
 
  “不,我看到过,”哈利说,“我离开德思礼家的那天晚上。”
 
  罗恩的叉子咔哒一声掉在了桌上。
 
  “可能是条迷路的狗吧。”赫敏镇静地说。
 
  罗恩看着赫敏,好像她已经发疯了似的。“赫敏,如果哈利看见了不祥,那就——那就糟了。”他说,“我的——我的叔叔比利尔斯就见过一条,然后——然后,二十四小时之后他就死了!”
 
  “巧合罢了。”赫敏轻描淡写地说,给自己倒了些南瓜汁。
 
  “你不知道你在说些什么!”罗恩说,开始生气了。“不祥让多数巫师吓得魂不附体!”
 
  “那你算说对了,”赫敏带有优越感地说道,“他们看到了不祥然后就吓死了。不祥不是凶兆,而是死亡的原因!哈利仍旧和我们在一起,因为他没有笨到看见它以后就想:好吧,我不如突然死去吧!”
 
  罗恩对着赫敏,张口结舌;赫敏打开书包拿出她的新算术占卜课本,打开,再把这本书靠在果汁罐上。“我认为占卜课好像糊里糊涂的,”她说道,翻着书页,“有许多地方是靠猜的,要是你问我的话。”
 
  “那个茶杯里的不祥可是清清楚楚的!”罗恩激烈地说,“特里劳妮教授说你的光环不对头!你就是不喜欢自己在哪件事上不行。”
 
  他触到痛处了。赫敏把算术占卜书啪的一下摔到桌上,动作如此之重,以至肉末和胡萝卜末飞得到处都是。“如果说占卜学成绩好就意味着我必须假装在一团茶叶渣里看到了死亡的凶兆,那我还没准不学这门课了呢!同我的算术占卜课相比,这门课完全是垃圾!”她一把抓起书包,走了。
 
  罗恩双眉紧皱目送着她。“她在说什么呀?”他对哈利说,“她的算术占卜课还没有开始呢。”
 
  午饭后离开城堡的时候,哈利很高兴。昨天的雨已经停了,天空晴朗,呈浅灰色,脚下的草地松软而潮湿,这时他们去上第一堂保护神奇生物课。
 
  罗恩和赫敏彼此不说话。哈利沉默着走在他们旁边,他们正走下斜坡到禁林边上海格的小屋里去。他看到前面走着三个非常熟悉的背影,这才明白他们必须和斯莱特林院的学生一起上这门课。马尔福正活泼地和克拉布、高尔说话,这两人在咯咯地笑。哈利知道他们在笑什么。
 
  海格在小屋门旁等待他的学生。他身穿鼹鼠皮大衣,猎狗牙牙在他脚下,似乎急于出发。“来吧,快点快点!”他叫道,这时学生们已经走近了。“今天可有好东西款待你们!马上就要上精彩的一课!大家都到了吗?好,跟我来!”
 
  有那么一会儿令人难受的时刻,哈利以为海格要把他们领到林子里面去。哈利在那林子里有过不愉快的经历,足使他终生难忘。然而,海格只领着沿着林子边缘走,五分钟以后,他们已经置身于一片围场似的地方外面了。那里什么也没有。
 
  “大家都到这道篱笆边上来!”他叫道,“这就对了——站到你看得见的地方。现在,你们要做的第一件事就是打开书本——”
 
  “怎么打开?”德拉科马尔福用他那冷淡、拖长的声调说。
 
  “嗯?”海格说。
 
  “我们怎么打开书本呀?”马尔福又说了一遍。他拿出他的《妖怪们的妖怪书》,他已经用一根绳子把它绑上了。别的人也拿出书来;有些人像哈利那样,也把他们的书捆好了;别的人则把这本书放在牢固的袋子里或是用大夹子夹住。
 
  “没有——没有人能够打开这本书吗?”海格说道,看上去垂头丧气的。全班学生都摇头。“必须捋捋这些书。”海格说,好像这是世界上最明白不过的事了,“看……”他拿过赫敏的书,撕掉捆住书的胶纸。这本书想要咬人,但海格的食指在书脊上从上到下一滑,这本书就发抖了,然后打开了,安安静静地躺在他手上。
 
  “哦,我们多么笨啊!”马尔福冷嘲道,“我们应该捋捋这些书!我们怎么就没有想到呢!”
 
  “我……我认为这些书滑稽可笑。”海格对赫敏犹犹疑疑地说。
 
  “哦,滑稽可笑得不得了!”马尔福说,“真聪明,给我们想撕掉我们手的书!”
 
  “住嘴,马尔福。”哈利安静地说。海格显得垂头丧气,而哈利希望海格的第一堂课成功。
 
  “说得对,”海格说,他似乎思路乱了,找不到词儿,“那么……那么你们都有书了……哦……现在你们需要的只是神奇生物了。对。我这就去找它们。等等。”他离开学生走到林子里去了,一会儿就走得看不见了。
 
  “上帝,这地方要完蛋了。”马尔福大声说,“这种蠢人教学,要是我告诉我爸爸,他不大发睥气才怪——”
 
  “住嘴,马尔福。”哈利又说。
 
  “小心,波特,你后面就是个摄魂怪——”
 
  “哦哦哦——!”拉文德布朗尖叫起来,指着围场对面。
 
  十二个哈利平生未曾见过的最希奇古怪的家伙向着他们快步走来。它们有马的身体、后腿和尾巴,但它们的前腿、双翼和脑袋似乎是鹰的,它们有钢铁一样颜色的利喙和明亮的橘色大眼睛。它们前腿上的爪子有半英尺长,看上去会致人于死地。每头野兽的脖子上都围着一个浓密的羽毛领子,上面系着一根长长的链子,这些链子的末端都握在海格的那只大手里,他跟在这些动物后面慢步跑到围场上。
 
  “上那边去!”他吼道,摇晃着链子,吆喝这些家伙到全班学生站立的篱笆前面来。海格走近并且把这些家伙拴在篱笆上的时候,大家都退后了一些。“鹰头马身有翼兽!”海格快乐地吼道,向他们舞动着一只手,“它们可漂亮了,是不是?”
 
  哈利多少能懂得一些海格的意思。乍一看见这半马半鸟的家伙会感到震惊,但震惊过去之后,你就会欣赏它那发亮的皮毛,这种皮毛顺利地从羽毛过渡到皮毛,各有不同的颜色:深灰色、青铜色、带粉红的沙毛(红白相间的)色、发亮的栗色,最后是墨黑色。
 
  “那么,”海格说,他两手相互擦着,对全体学生微微一笑,“如果你们想要走近一些……”
 
  似乎没有人想这样做。然而,哈利、罗恩和赫敏小心谨慎地向篱笆走过去。
 
  “好,关于鹰头马身有翼兽,你们必须知道的第一件事情就是,它们是骄傲的,”海格说,“很容易就得罪了它们。永远不要得罪鹰头马身有翼兽,因为这可能是你最不愿意做的事情。”
 
  马尔福、克拉布和高尔并没有听,他们在低声说话。哈利有一种极不愉快的感觉,那就是他们在想办法破坏这堂课。
 
  “你总要等待鹰头马身有翼兽先采取行动,”海格继续说道,“这是礼貌,懂吗?你向它走过去,你鞠躬,然后你等着。如果它也向你还礼,你就可以碰碰它了。如果它不鞠躬,那就赶快离开它,因为这些爪子要伤人的。好吧——谁第一个来?”
 
  作为回答,全体学生大都往后退着。就连哈利、罗恩和赫敏也觉得害怕。怪兽们正在愤怒地摇晃脑袋,展开强大有力的双翼,它们似乎不乐意像这样受到束缚。
 
  “没有人吗?”海格问,露出请求的神色。
 
  “我来。”哈利说。
 
  他身后有人深深地吸了口气,拉文德和帕瓦蒂都低声道:“哦,不,哈利,想想你的茶叶!”
 
  哈和不理他们,他爬过那道围场的篱笆。
 
  “好样的,哈利!”海格叫道,“好——让我们看看你和那头叫巴克比克的怪兽相处得怎么样。”他解开了一条链子,把巴克比克从同伴身边拖开并且退下它的皮颈圈。围场那边的全体学生好像都屏住了呼吸。马尔福的眼睛恶意地眯起来。
 
  “放松,好,哈利,”海格安静地说,“你和它必须相互注视,想办法不要眨眼——如果你眼睛眨得厉害。怪兽就不信任你……”
 
  哈利的眼睛要流泪,但他没有闭上眼睛。巴克比克已经把它那大而尖的脑袋转过来了,正用一只狂怒的橘黄色眼睛看着哈利。
 
  “这就对了,”海格说,“这就对了,哈利……现在,鞠躬……”
 
  哈利很不愿意把自己的后脖子亮给巴克比克,但是他听话地做了。他略略鞠了一躬,然后直起身来看。
 
  那头怪兽仍旧满怀敌意地看着他。它没有动。
 
  “啊。”海格说道,听上去有些担忧的意味。“好吧——后退吧,现在。哈利,放松地后退——”
 
  但就在这时,让哈利大为惊奇的是,那怪兽突然弯下它有鳞的前膝,身子往下沉,明显不过地是在鞠躬。
 
  “干得好,哈利!”海格欣喜若狂地说,“对——你现在可以碰碰它了!拍它的喙,拍吧!”
 
  哈利感到要是不去拍,一件更好的礼物就要失去。他慢慢地向那怪兽走去,并且向它伸出手来,在它的喙上拍了好几下。那怪兽懒懒地闭上眼睛,好像很喜欢他这么拍。
 
  全体同学鼓起掌来,但马尔福、克拉布和高尔除外,他们看上去很失望。
 
  “好,哈利,”海格说,“我想它也许愿意让你骑它呢。”
 
  这可是超出了哈利的愿望。他习惯骑飞天扫帚,但是他拿不准骑怪兽是不是跟骑扫帚一样。
 
  “你从这里爬上去,正好在翅膀关节的后边,”海格说,“当心不要拉掉它的羽毛,它不喜欢你这样做……”
 
  哈利把一只脚放在巴克比克的翅膀上,爬到它的背上。巴克比克站了起来。
 
  哈利不知道该抓住哪里,他面前的每一块地方都罩上了羽毛。
 
  “继续下去啊!”海格叫道,拍了拍这头怪兽的臀部。
 
  事先没有警告,十二英尺长的双翼在哈利两旁展开了;哈利在向上飞时及时抓住了怪兽的脖子。这和骑扫帚一点儿也不一样,哈利知道自己宁愿骑哪一种;怪兽的双翼在他两旁鼓动着,不停地碰着他的腿,令人不舒服,让他觉得好像就要掉下来了;滑亮的羽毛在他手指下面滑动,他不敢抓得很牢;怪兽的臀部随着双翼起落,哈利觉得自己前后颠簸,真不如光轮2000那种平滑的感觉舒服。
 
  巴克比克载着他在围场上空飞了一圈,然后回到了地面;这一着正是哈利一直害怕的;那光滑的脖子低下去了,哈利向后靠去,觉得自己要从它的喙上滑下来了;然后,怪兽搭配不匀称的四条腿着了地,哈利感觉到一下沉重的撞击,好不容易才抓住了没掉下来,并且让自己再次直了直身子。
 
  “干得好,哈利!”海格叫道,除了马尔福、克拉布和高尔以外,大家都欢呼起来。“好啦,谁还想试一试?”
 
  全体同学从哈利身上得到了鼓舞,都小心谨慎地走进了围场。海格一个一个地解开链子,不久,围场上到处都有人紧张地鞠着躬。纳威几次从他的怪兽面前逃了回去,那头怪兽似乎不想弯下它的膝盖。罗恩和赫敏对着一头栗色的怪兽鞠躬,哈利在一旁看着。
 
  马尔福、克拉布和高尔要了巴克比克。它对马尔福鞠了躬,马尔福正拍它的喙,一副嫌恶的样子。
 
  “这很容易,”马尔福拖长声调说,声音响得足以让哈利听见,“要是波特能做到的话,我知道那一定特别容易……我打赌你一点也不危险。是不是?”他对那头怪兽说,“你不危险吧,你这头丑陋的大畜生?”
 
  钢灰色的爪子一挥。马尔福发出一声尖叫,海格马上把还在挣扎着要扑向马尔福的巴克比克努力套回它的颈圈里;马尔福在草地上蜷成一团,长袍上有块块血迹。
 
  “我要死了!”马尔福大叫,全体慌作一团。“我要死了,看呀——它杀了我!”
 
  “你不会死的!”海格说,脸色极其苍白。“谁来帮帮我——必须把他从这里抬走——”
 
  赫敏跑去打开大门,而海格轻易地举起马尔福。他们走过的时候,哈利看到马尔福臂上有一道又深又长的口子,血流到了草上。海格带着他奔上斜坡,向城堡跑去。
 
  保护神奇生物课的学生大为震惊,都跟在后面。斯莱特林院的学生一起大声嚷嚷着关于海格的话。
 
  “他们应该马上开除他!”潘西帕金森说,满脸是泪。
 
  “是马尔福的错!”迪安托马斯厉声说。
 
  克拉布和高尔威胁地鼓动肌肉。
 
  大家爬上石阶,来到空无一人的前厅。“我去看看他是不是没事了!”潘西说,大家都看着她奔上那道大理石楼梯。斯莱特林院的学生们仍旧在说着海格,一面走向城堡主楼他们的公共休息室去了;哈利、罗恩和赫敏上楼到格兰芬多的塔楼去了。
 
  “你们说他不会有事吧?”赫敏紧张地说。
 
  “当然不会有事啦,庞弗雷夫人大约一秒钟就能把伤口缝好。”哈利说,护士长曾经神奇地给他治好比这严重得多的创伤。
 
  “不过海格的第一课发生这样的事情,真是太糟了,对不对?”罗恩说,一副担心的样子。“马尔福肯定会把事情搞得一团糟……”
 
  晚饭时分,他们是第一批到达礼堂的,希望在那里看到海格,但是他不在那里。
 
  “他们不会开除他吧,会吗?”赫敏焦急地问道,面前的牛排腰子布丁动也没动。
 
  “他们最好别开除他。”罗恩说,他也没有吃。
 
  哈利正在看斯莱特林的桌子,包括克拉布和高尔在内的一大群人挤在一起,谈得正起劲。哈利肯定他们在编造有关马尔福如何受伤的说法。
 
  “好吧,你们总不能说这个第一天没趣吧。”罗恩阴郁地说。
 
  晚饭以后他们上楼到格兰芬多院的公共休息室去了,想做麦格教授布置的作业,但三个人都时不时地停下来,而且老是向塔楼的窗外看。
 
  “海格的窗子有灯光。”哈利忽然说。
 
  罗恩看看他的表。“如果我们赶快,我们可以下楼去看他,时间还早……”
 
  “我不知道。”赫敏慢慢地说,哈利看到她向自己瞥了一眼。
 
  “我可以穿行场地,”他直截了当地说,“小天狼星布莱克还没有越过摄魂怪吧,是不是?”
 
  这样他们就收拾好东西,走出肖像画上的洞,高兴的是一路上没有遇到任何人就走到了大门口,他们拿不准是不是允许他们出去。草地还是湿的,在暮色中看上去几乎是黑色的。
 
  他们走到海格的小屋,敲了门,一个声音吼道:“进来。”海格只穿着衬衣坐在他那擦洗干净的木桌旁边,他的猎狗牙牙,脑袋搁在海格的腿上。一眼看去他们就知道海格已经喝了很多酒,他面前放着一个大得和水桶差不多的单柄大酒杯,他似乎很难看清他们。
 
  “恐怕这是个新记录,”他认出了他们之后就口齿不清地说,“我想他们还从来没有过只干了一天的教师。”
 
  “没有解雇你吧,海格!”赫敏喘着气说。
 
  “还没有呢,”海格悲哀地说道,从单柄大酒杯里又喝了一口不知是什么东西,“不过这只是时间问题罢了,是不是,在马尔福——”
 
  “他现在怎么样?”罗恩说,这时他们都坐了下来,“伤得不严重吧?”
 
  “庞弗雷夫人尽她所能给他治疗,”海格迟钝地说,“但他仍旧说很痛……用绷带包扎起来了……还在呻吟……”
 
  “他在装假,”哈利马上说,“庞弗雷夫人什么都能治。去年她让我的一半骨头重新生长起来了。马尔福准会拼命利用这件事捞好处的。”
 
  “学校主管人员当然都知道了这件事,”海格悲哀地说,“他们认为我冒进了。应该过些时候再让鹰头马身有翼兽上场……完成了弗洛伯毛虫或者别的什么以后再……本来以为能把第一课弄好的……这都怪我……”
 
  “这都怪马尔福,海格!”赫敏真诚地说。
 
  “我们都是见证。”哈利说,“你说过,如果你侮辱怪兽,它就会攻击。马尔福没听,这要怪他自己。我们会把事情真相告诉邓布利多的。”
 
  “对,别担心,海格。我们会支持你的。”罗恩说。
 
  泪水从海格乌黑的眼睛褶皱里流了下来。他抓住了哈利和罗恩,把他们拉过去,搂得他们几乎骨头都要断了。
 
  “我认为你已经喝得够多的了,海格。”赫敏坚决地说。她把那单柄大酒杯从桌上拿开,走到外面把酒倒了。
 
  “啊,她也许说得对。”海格说,放开了哈利和罗恩,这两人都踉跄后退,一面抚摸着自己的肋骨。海格费力地从椅子上站了起来,脚步不稳地跟随赫敏走到外边去了。他们听到了响亮的泼水声。
 
  “他做什么了?”哈利紧张地说,这时赫敏进来了,手里拿着那个大酒杯。
 
  “他把脑袋伸到水桶里去了。”赫敏说着把大酒杯放到了别处。
 
  海格回来了,他的长发和胡子都湿透了,一面抹去眼睛那里的水。“这就好多了。”他说着,像狗一样地摇摇脑袋,水珠飞到了他们的身上。“听着。你们到这里来看我,这是你们对我的好处,我真——”海格忽然住嘴了,瞪眼看着哈利,好像现在才发现他在这里似的。“你以为你在干什么,嗯?”他吼道,那么突然,吓得他们蹦起老高。“天黑以后你是不应该到处乱逛的,哈利!还有你们两个!竟然让他这样!”
 
  海格走到哈利身边,抓住他的手臂,把他向门边拉去。“走吧!”海格恼怒地说,“我带你们三个回学校,可别再让我看见你们天黑以后到这里来看我。我不值得你们这样做。”

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 38楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER SEVEN
  THE BOGGART IN THE WARDROBE
  Malfoy didn't reappear in classes until late on Thursday morning, when the Slytherins and Gryffindors were halfway through double Potions. He swaggered into the dungeon, his right arm covered in bandages and bound up in a sling, acting, in Harry's opinion, as though he were the heroic survivor of some dreadful battle.
  "How is it, Draco?" simpered Pansy Parkinson. "Does it hurt much?"
  "Yeah," said Malfoy, putting on a brave sort of grimace. But Harry saw him wink at Crabbe and Goyle when Pansy had looked away.
  "Settle down, settle down," said Professor Snape idly.
  Harry and Ron scowled at each other; Snape wouldn't have said "settle down" if they'd walked in late, he'd have given them detention. But Malfoy had always been able to get away with anything in Snape's classes; Snape was head of Slytherin House, and generality favored his own students above all others.
  They were making a new potion today, a Shrinking Solution. Malfoy set up his cauldron right next to Harry and Ron, so that they were preparing their ingredients on the same table.
  "Sir," Malfoy called, "sir, I'll need help cutting up these daisy roots, because of my arm --"
  "Weasley, cut up Malfoy's roots for him," said Snape without looking up.
  Ron went brick red.
  "There's nothing wrong with your arm," he hissed at Malfoy.
  Malfoy smirked across the table.
  "Weasley, you heard Professor Snape; cut up these roots."
  Ron seized his knife, pulled Malfoy's roots toward him, and began to chop them roughly, so that they were all different sizes.
  "Professor," drawled Malfoy, "Weasley's mutilating my roots, sit."
  Snape approached their table, stared down his hooked nose at the roots, then gave Ron an unpleasant smile from beneath his long, greasy black hair.
  "Change roots with Malfoy, Weasley."
  "But, sit --!"
  Ron had spent the last quarter of an hour carefully shredding his own roots into exactly equal pieces.
  "Now," said Snape in his most dangerous voice.
  Ron shoved his own beautifully cut roots across the table a, Malfoy, then took up the knife again.
  "And, sir, I'll need this shrivelfig skinned," said Malfoy, his voice full of malicious laughter.
  "Potter, you can skin Malfoy's shrivelfig," said Snape, giving Harry the look of loathing he always reserved just for him.
  Harry took Malfoy's shrivelfig as Ron began trying to repair the damage to the roots he now had to use. Harry skinned the shrivelfig as fast as he could and flung it back across the table at Malfoy without speaking. Malfoy was smirking more broadly than ever.
  "Seen your pal Hagrid lately?" he asked them quietly.
  "None of your business," said Ron jerkily, without looking up.
  "I'm afraid he won't be a teacher much longer," said Malfoy in a tone of mock sorrow. "Father's not very happy about my injury --"
  "Keep talking, Malfoy, and I'll give you a real injury," snarled Ron.
  "- he's complained to the school governors. And to the Ministry of Magic. Father's got a lot of influence, you know. And a lasting injury like this" -- he gave a huge, fake sigh -- "who knows if my arm'll ever be the same again?"
  "So that's why you're putting it on," said Harry, accidentally beheading a dead caterpillar because his hand was shaking in anger. "To try to get Hagrid fired."
  "Well," said Malfoy, lowering his voice to a whisper, "partly, Potter. But there are other benefits too. Weasley, slice my caterpillars for me."
  A few cauldrons away, Neville was in trouble. Neville regularly went to pieces in Potions lessons; it was his worst subject, and his great fear of Professor Snape made things ten times worse. His potion, which was supposed to be a bright, acid green, had turned --
  "Orange, Longbottom," said Snape, ladling some up and allowing to splash back into the cauldron, so that everyone could see.
  "Orange. Tell me, boy, does anything penetrate that thick skull of yours? Didn't you hear me say, quite clearly, that only one -tat spleen was needed? Didn't I state plainly that a dash of leech juice would suffice? What do I have to do to make you understand, Longbottom?"
  Neville was pink and trembling. He looked as though he was on the verge of tears.
  "Please, sir," said Hermione, "please, I could help Neville put it right --"
  "I don't remember asking you to show off, Miss Granger," said Snape coldly, and Hermione went as pink as Neville. "Longbottom, at the end of this lesson we will feed a few drops of this potion to your toad and see what happens. Perhaps that will encourage you to do it properly."
  Snape moved away, leaving Neville breathless with fear.
  "Help me!" he moaned to Hermione.
  "Hey, Harry," said Seamus Finnigan, leaning over to borrow Harry's brass scales, "have you heard? Daily Prophet this morning -- they reckon Sirius Black's been sighted."
  "Where?" said Harry and Ron quickly. On the other side of the table, Malfoy looked up, listening closely.
  "Not too far from here," said Seamus, who looked excited. "It was a Muggle who saw him. 'Course, she didn't really understand. The Muggles think he's just an ordinary criminal, don't they? So she phoned the telephone hot line. By the time the Ministry of Magic got there, he was gone."
  "Not too far from here... " Ron repeated, looking significantly at Harry. He turned around and saw Malfoy watching closely. "What, Malfoy? Need something else skinned?"
  But Malfoy's eyes were shining malevolently, and they were fixed Harry. He leaned across the table.
  Black single-handed, Potter?"
  "Thinking Of trying to catch
  "Yeah, that's right," said Harry offhandedly.
  Malfoys thin mouth was curving in a mean smile.
  "Of course, if it was me," he said quietly, "I'd have done something before now. I wouldn't be staying in school like a good boy, I'd be out there looking for him."
  "What are you talking about, Malfoy?" said Ron roughly.
  "Don't you know, Potter?" breathed Malfoy, his pate eyes narrowed.
  "Know what?"
  Malfoy let out a low, sneering laugh.
  "Maybe you'd rather not risk your neck," he said. "Want to leave it to the dementors, do you? But if it was me, I'd want revenge. I'd hunt him down myself."
  "What are you talking about?" said Harry angrily, but at that moment Snape called, "You should have finished adding your ingredients by now; this potion needs to stew before it can be drunk, so clear away while it simmers and then we'll test Longbottom's... "
  Crabbe and Goyle laughed openly, watching Neville sweat as he stirred his potion feverishly. Hermione was muttering instructions to him out of the corner of her mouth, so that Snape wouldn't see. Harry and Ron packed away their unused ingredients and went to wash their hands and ladles in the stone basin in the corner.
  "What did Malfoy mean?" Harry muttered to Ron as he stuck his hands under the icy jet that poured from the gargoyle's mouth "Why would I want revenge on Black? He hasn't done anything to me -- yet.
  "He's making it up," said Ron savagely. "He's trying to make you do something stupid...."
  The end of the lesson in sight, Snape strode over to Neville, who was cowering by his cauldron.
  "Everyone gather 'round," said Snape, his black eyes glittering, and watch what happens to Longbottom's toad. If he has managed to produce a Shrinking Solution, it will shrink to a tadpole. If, as I don't doubt, he has done it wrong, his toad is likely to be poisoned."
  The Gryffindors watched fearfully. The Slytherins looked excited. Snape picked up Trevor the toad in his left hand and dipped a small spoon into Neville's potion, which was now green. He trickled a few drops down Trevor's throat.
  There was a moment of hushed silence, in which Trevor gulped; then there was a small pop, and Trevor the tadpole was wriggling in Snape's palm.
  The Gryffindors burst into applause. Snape, looking sour, pulled a small bottle from the pocket of his robe, poured a few drops on top of Trevor, and he reappeared suddenly, fully grown.
  "Five points from Gryffindor," said Snape, which wiped the smiles from every face. "I told you not to help him, Miss Granger. Class dismissed."
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione climbed the steps to the entrance hall. Harry was still thinking about what Malfoy had said, while Ron was seething about Snape.
  "Five points from Gryffindor because the potion was all right!
  Why didn't You lie, Hermione? You should've said Neville did it all by himself!"
  Hermione didn't answer. Ron looked around.
  "Where is she?"
  Harry turned too. They were at the top of the steps now, watching the rest of the class pass them, heading for the Great Hall and lunch.
  "She was right behind us," said Ron, frowning.
  Malfoy passed them, walking between Crabbe and Goyle. He smirked at Harry and disappeared.
  "There she is," said Harry.
  Hermione was panting slightly, hurrying up the stairs; one hand clutched her bag, the other seemed to be tucking something down the front of her robes.
  "How did you do that?" said Ron.
  "What?" said Hermione, joining them.
  "One minute you were right behind us, the next moment, you were back at the bottom of the stairs again."
  "What?" Hermione looked slightly confused. "Oh -- I had to go back for something. Oh no --"
  A seam had split on Hermione's bag. Harry wasn't surprised; he could see that it was crammed with at least a dozen large and heavy books.
  "Why are you carrying all these around with you?" Ron asked her.
  "You know how many subjects I'm taking," said Hermione breathlessly. "Couldn't hold these for me, could you?"
  "But --" Ron was turning over the books she had handed him, looking at the covers. "You havent got any of these subjects today. It's only Defense Against the Dark Arts this afternoon."
  "Oh yes," said Hermione vaguely, but she packed all the books back into her bag just the same. I hope there's something good for lunch, I'm starving," she added, and she marched off toward the Great Hall.
  "D'you get the feeling Hermione's not telling us something?Ron asked Harry.
  Professor Lupin wasn't there when they arrived at his first Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson. They all sat down, took out their books, quills, and parchment, and were talking when he finally entered the room. Lupin smiled vaguely and placed his tatty old briefcase on the teacher's desk. He was as shabby as ever but looked healthier than he had on the train, as though he had had a few square meals.
  "Good afternoon," he said. "Would you please put all your books back in your bags. Today's will be a practical lesson. You will need only your wands."
  A few curious looks were exchanged as the class put away their books. They had never had a practical Defense Against the Dark Arts before, unless you counted the memorable class last year when their old teacher had brought a cageful of pixies -to class and set them loose.
  "Right then," said Professor Lupin, when everyone was ready. "If you'd follow me."
  Puzzled but interested, the class got to its feet and followed Professor Lupin out of the classroom. He led them along the deserted corridor and around a corner, where the first thing they saw was Peeves the Poltergeist, who was floating upside down in midair and stuffing the nearest keyhole with chewing gum.
  Peeves didn't look up until Professor Lupin was two feet away; ,hen he wiggled his curly-toed feet and broke into song.
  "Loony, loopy Lupin," Peeves sang. "Loony, loopy Lupin, loony, loopy Lupin --"
  Rude and unmanageable as he almost always was, Peeves usually showed some respect toward the teachers. Everyone looked quickly at Professor Lupin to see how he would take this; to their surprise, he was still smiling.
  "I'd take that gum out of the keyhole if I were you, Peeves," he said pleasantly. "Mr. Filch won't be able to get in to his brooms."
  Filch was the Hogwarts caretaker, a bad-tempered, failed wizard who waged a constant war against the students and, indeed, Peeves. However, Peeves paid no attention to Professor Lupin's words, except to blow a loud wet raspberry.
  Professor Lupin gave a small sigh and took out his wand.
  "This is a useful little spell, he told the class over his shoulder. "Please watch closely."
  He raised the wand to shoulder height, said, "Waddiwasi! "and pointed it at Peeves.
  With the force of a bullet, the wad of chewing gum shot out of the keyhole and straight down Peeves's left nostril; he whirled upright and zoomed away, cursing.
  "Cool, sit!" said Dean Thomas in amazement.
  "Thank you, Dean," said Professor Lupin, putting his wand away again. "Shall we proceed?"
  They set off again, the class looking at shabby Professor Lupin with increased respect. He led them down a second corridor and stopped, right outside the staffroom door.
  "Inside, please," said Professor Lupin, opening it and standing back.
  The staffroom, a long, paneled room full of old, mismatched chairs, was empty except for one teacher. Professor Snape was sitting in a low armchair, and he looked around as the class filed in. His eyes were glittering and there was a nasty sneer playing around his mouth. As Professor Lupin came in and made to close the door behind him, Snape said, "Leave it open, Lupin. I'd rather not witness this."
  He got to his feet and strode past the class, his black robes billowing behind him. At the doorway he turned on his heel and said, "Possibly no one's warned you, Lupin, but this class contains Neville Longbottom. I would advise you not to entrust him with anything difficult. Not unless Miss Granger is hissing instructions in his ear."
  Neville went scarlet. Harry glared at Snape; it was bad enough that he bullied Neville in his own classes, let alone doing it in front of other teachers.
  Professor Lupin had raised his eyebrows.
  "I was hoping that Neville would assist me with the first stage of the operation," he said, "and I am sure he will perform it admirably."
  Neville's face went, if possible, even redder. Snape's lip curled, but he left, shutting the door with a snap.
  "Now, then," said Professor Lupin, beckoning the class toward the end of the room, where there was nothing but an old wardrobe where the teachers kept their spare robes. As Professor Lupin went to stand next to it, the wardrobe gave a sudden wobble, banging off the wall.
  "Nothing to worry about," said Professor Lupin calmly because a few people had jumped backward in alarm. "There's a boggart in there."
  Most people seemed to feel that this was something to worry about. Neville gave Professor Lupin a look of pure terror, and Seamus Finnigan eyed the now rattling doorknob apprehensively.
  "Boggarts like dark, enclosed spaces," said Professor Lupin. "Wardrobes, the gap beneath beds, the cupboards under sinks -- I've even met one that had lodged itself in a grandfather clock. This one moved in yesterday afternoon, and I asked the headmaster if the staff would leave it to give my third years some practice.
  "So, the first question we must ask ourselves is, what is a boggart?"
  Hermione put up her hand.
  "It's a shape-shifter," she said. "It can take the shape of whatever it thinks will frighten us most."
  "Couldn't have put it better myself," said Professor Lupin, and Hermione glowed. "So the boggart sitting in the darkness within has not yet assumed a form. He does not yet know what will frighten the person on the other side of the door. Nobody knows what a boggart looks like when he is alone, but when I let him out, he will immediately become whatever each of us most fears.
  "This means," said Professor Lupin, choosing to ignore Neville's 'mall sputter of terror, "that we have a huge advantage over the boggart before we begin. Have you spotted it, Harry?"
  Trying to answer a question with Hermione next to him, bobbing up and down on the balls of her feet with her hand in the air, was very off-putting, but Harry had a go.
  "Er -- because there are so many of us, it won't know what shape it should be?"
  "Precisely," said Professor Lupin, and Hermione put her hand down, looking a little disappointed. "It's always best to have com pany when you're dealing with a boggart. He becomes confused. Which should he become, a headless corpse or a flesh-eating slug? I once saw a boggart make that very mistake -- tried to frighten two people at once and turned himself into half a slug. Not remotely frightening.
  "The charm that repels a boggart is simple, yet it requires force of mind. You see, the thing that really finishes a boggart is laughter. What you need to do is force it to assume a shape that you find amusing.
  "We will practice the charm without wands first. After me, please ... Riddikulus!"
  "Riddikulus!" said the class together.
  "Good," said Professor Lupin. "Very good. But that was the easy part, I'm afraid. You see, the word alone is not enough. And this is where you come in, Neville."
  The wardrobe shook again, though not as much as Neville, who walked forward as though he were heading for the gallows.
  "Right, Neville," said Professor Lupin. "First things first: what would you say is the thing that frightens you most in the world?"
  Neville's lips moved, but no noise came out.
  "didn't catch that, Neville, sorry," said Professor Lupin cheerfully.
  Neville looked around rather wildly, as though begging someone to help him, then said, in barely more than a whisper, "Professor Snape."
  Nearly everyone laughed. Even Neville grinned apologetically. Professor Lupin, however, looked thoughtful.
  "Professor Snape... hmmm... Neville, I believe you live with your grandmother?"
  "Er -- yes," said Neville nervously. "But -- I don't want the boggart to turn into her either."
  "No, no, you misunderstand me," said Professor Lupin, now smiling. "I wonder, could you tell us what sort of clothes your grandmother usually wears?"
  Neville looked startled, but said, "Well... always the same hat. A tall one with a stuffed vulture on top. And a long dress... green, normally... and sometimes a fox-fur scarf."
  "And a handbag?" prompted Professor Lupin.
  "A big red one," said Neville.
  "Right then," said Professor Lupin. "Can you picture those clothes very clearly, Neville? Can you see them in your mind's eye?"
  "Yes," said Neville uncertainty, plainly wondering what was coming next.
  "When the boggart bursts out of this wardrobe, Neville, and sees You, it will assume the form of Professor Snape," said Lupin. "And You will raise your wand -- thus -- and cry 'Riddikulus' -- and concentrate hard on your grandmother's clothes. If all goes well, Professor Boggart Snape will be forced into that vulture-topped hat, and that green dress, with that big red handbag."
  There was a great shout of laughter. The wardrobe wobbled more violently.
  "If Neville is successful, the boggart is likely to shift his attention to each of us in turn," said Professor Lupin. "I would like all of you to take a moment now to think of the thing that scares you most, and imagine how you might force it to look comical...."
  The room went quiet. Harry thought... 'What scared him most in the world?
  His first thought was Lord Voldemort -- a Voldemort returned to full strength. But before he had even started to plan a possible counterattack on a boggart-Voldemort, a horrible image came floating to the surface of his mind....
  A rotting, glistening hand, slithering back beneath a black cloak ... a long, rattling breath from an unseen mouth... then a cold so penetrating it felt like drowning....
  Harry shivered, then looked around, hoping no one had noticed. Many people had their eyes shut tight. Ron was muttering to himself, "Take its legs off " Harry was sure he knew what that was about. Ron's greatest fear was spiders.
  "Everyone ready?" said Professor Lupin.
  Harry felt a lurch of fear. He wasn't ready. How could you make a dementor less frightening? But he didn't want to ask for more time; everyone else was nodding and rolling up their sleeves.
  "Neville, we're going to back away," said Professor Lupin. "Let you have a clear field, all right? I'll call the next person forward.... Everyone back, now, so Neville can get a clear shot --"
  They all retreated, backed against the walls, leaving Neville alone beside the wardrobe. He looked pale and frightened, but he had pushed up the sleeves of his robes and was holding his wand ready.
  "On the count of three, Neville," said Professor Lupin, who was
  pointing his own wand at the handle of the wardrobe. "One two -- three -- now!"
  A jet of sparks shot from the end of Professor Lupin's wand and hit the doorknob. The wardrobe burst open. Hook-nosed and menacing, Professor Snape stepped out, his eyes flashing at Neville.
  Neville backed away, his wand up, mouthing wordlessly. Snape was bearing down upon him, reaching inside his robes.
  "R -- r -- riddikulus! "squeaked Neville.
  There was a noise like a whip crack. Snape stumbled; he was wearing a long, lace-trimmed dress and a towering hat topped with a moth-eaten vulture, and he was swinging a huge crimson handbag.
  There was a roar of laughter; the boggart paused, confused, and Professor Lupin shouted, "Parvati! Forward!"
  Parvati walked forward, her face set. Snape rounded on her. There was another crack, and where he had stood was a bloodstained, bandaged mummy; its sightless face was turned to Parvati and it began to walk toward her very slowly, dragging its feet, its stiff arms rising --
  "Riddikulus!" cried Parvati.
  A bandage unraveled at the mummy's feet; it became entangled, fell face forward, and its head rolled off.
  "Seamus!" roared Professor Lupin.
  Seamus darted past Parvati.
  Crack! Where the mummy had been was a woman with floorlength black hair and a skeletal, green-tinged face -- a banshee. She opened her mouth wide and an unearthly sound filled the room, a long, wailing shriek that made the hair on Harry's head stand on end -- 'Riddikulus!" shouted Seamus.
  The banshee made a rasping noise and clutched her throat; her voice was gone.
  Crack! The banshee turned into a rat, which chased its tail in a circle, then -- crack!- became a rattlesnake, which slithered and writhed before -- crack! -- becoming a single, bloody eyeball.
  'It's confused!" shouted Lupin. "We're getting there! Dean!"
  Dean hurried forward.
  Crack! The eyeball became a severed hand, which flipped over and began to creep along the floor like a crab.
  "Riddikulus!" yelled Dean.
  'There was a snap, and the hand was trapped in a mousetrap.
  "Excellent! Ron, you next!"
  Ron leapt forward.
  Crack!
  Quite a few people screamed. A giant spider, six feet tall and covered in hair, was advancing on Ron, clicking its pincers menacingly. For a moment, Harry thought Ron had frozen. Then --
  "Riddikulus!" bellowed Ron, and the spider's legs vanished; it rolled over and over; Lavender Brown squealed and ran out of its way and it came to a halt at Harry's feet. He raised his wand, ready, but --
  "Here!" shouted Professor Lupin suddenly, hurrying forward. Crack!
  The legless spider had vanished. For a second, everyone looked wildly around to see where it was. Then they saw a silvery-white orb hanging in the air in front of Lupin, who said, "Riddikulus!" almosi lazily.
  Crack!
  "Forward, Neville, and finish him off!" said Lupin as the boggart landed on the floor as a cockroach. Crack! Snape was back. This time Neville charged forward looking determined.
  "Riddikulus!" he shouted, and they had a split second's view of Snape in his lacy dress before Neville let out a great "Ha!" of laughter, and the boggart exploded, burst into a thousand tiny wisps of smoke, and was gone.
  "Excellent!" cried Professor Lupin as the class broke into applause. "Excellent) Neville. Well done, everyone.... Let me See... five points to Gryffindor for every person to tackle the boggart -- ten for Neville because he did it twice... and five each to Hermione and Harry."
  "But I didn't do anything," said Harry.
  "You and Hermione answered my questions correctly at the start of the class, Harry," Lupin said lightly. "Very well, everyone, an excellent lesson. Homework, kindly read the chapter on boggarts and summarize it for me... to be handed in on Monday. That will be all."
  Talking excitedly, the class left the staffroom. Harry, however, wasn't feeling cheerful. Professor Lupin had deliberately stopped him from tackling the boggart. Why? Was it because he'd seen Harry collapse on the train, and thought he wasn't up to much? Had he thought Harry would pass out again?
  But no one else seemed to have noticed anything.
  "Did you see me take that banshee?" shouted Seamus. "And the hand!" said Dean, waving his own around.
  "And Snape in that hat!" "And my mummy!"
  I wonder why Professor Lupin's frightened of crystal balls?" said Lavender thoughtfully.
  "That was the best Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson we've ever had, wasn't it?" said Ron excitedly as they made their way back to the classroom to get their bags.
  "He seems like a very good teacher," said Hermione approvingly. "But I wish I could have had a turn with the boggart --"
  "What would it have been for you?" said Ron, sniggering. "A piece of homework that only got nine out of ten?"


第七章 衣柜里的博格特
 
 

 
  马尔福直到星期四早晨才又出现在班级里,那时斯莱特林院和格兰芬多院的学生的双料魔药课已经上了一半。他歪歪倒倒地走进城堡主楼,右臂包着绷带,还用一根悬带吊着,在哈利看来,他在假装自己是从某次可怕的战斗中生还的英雄。
 
  “怎么样了,德拉科?”潘西帕金森傻笑着问道,“很痛吗?”
 
  “痛啊。”马尔福说,故意扮出一个勇敢的鬼脸。但哈利看见,潘西向别处看的时候,他对克拉布和高尔眨眼。
 
  “坐好,坐好。”斯内普教授懒懒地说。哈利和罗恩彼此愁眉苦脸地对看了一眼。如果是他们迟到了,斯内普不会说“坐好”的,他会关他们晚学。但马尔福在斯内普课上不管怎么样,却一直能够平安无事;斯内普是斯莱特林的院长,一般情况下总是优先考虑本院学生。
 
  今天他们在制作一种新药剂:缩身溶液。马尔福恰好把他的坩埚放在哈利和罗恩旁边,这样他们就在同一张桌子上准备药剂的各种成分了。
 
  “先生,”马尔福叫道,“先生,我需要有人帮我切这些雏菊的根,因为我的手臂——”
 
  “韦斯莱,替马尔福切根。”斯内普头也没抬地说。
 
  罗恩气得脸像砖头那样红。“你的手臂根本没问题。”他气咻咻地对马尔福说。
 
  马尔福在桌子对面假笑着说:“韦斯莱,你听到斯内普教授的话了,切这些根吧。”
 
  罗恩抓起小刀,把马尔福的根拉到自己面前,开始粗粗地切起来,结果切得大小不一。
 
  “教授,”马尔福拖长声音说道,“韦斯莱把我的根切成各式各样的了,先生。”
 
  斯内普走近他们的桌子,从他的鹰钩鼻子往下看到桌子上,然后从他那又长又油腻的黑发下面给了罗恩一种令人不愉快的微笑。
 
  “和马尔福换一下根,韦斯莱。”
 
  “但是,先生——”
 
  罗恩刚花了一刻钟仔细地切他自己的根,切得大小完全相等。
 
  “现在。”斯内普用他最带危险性的腔调说。
 
  罗恩将他自己切得那么漂亮的根隔着桌子推给马尔福,然后又拿起了小刀。
 
  “还有,先生,我需要有人替我剥无花果的皮。”马尔福说,声音里充满了恶意的欢笑。
 
  “波特,你可以替马尔福剥无花果的皮。”斯内普说道,嫌恶地看了哈利一眼,这种眼色他是一直保留给哈利的。
 
  哈利拿过马尔福的无花果,这时罗恩开始设法修复现在他不得不用的根。哈利尽快剥好无花果的皮,隔着桌子扔给马尔福,一句话也不说。马尔福笑得越发带有恶意。
 
  “最近看到你们的伙伴海格了吗?”他安静地问他们。
 
  “这不干你的事。”罗恩急促地说,头都没抬。
 
  “恐怕他再也不能当教师了,”马尔福假装忧愁地说,“我爸对我受伤很不高兴——”
 
  “说下去,马尔福,我要给你一下真格的。”罗恩咆哮道。
 
  “——他已经向学校主管人员投诉了。还向魔法部投诉了。我爸可是有影响的人,你们知道的。而且像这样一种老也不好的刨伤——”他假模假样地大大叹了口气,“如果我的臂膊再也不能恢复原状,谁知道会怎么样啊?”
 
  “所以你就这样装相,”哈利说,突然把一个已经死掉了的毛虫的头切了下来,因为他气得手发抖,“好想方设法让海格被开除。”
 
  “唔,”马尔福说,声音压低得就像耳语,“部分来说是这样的,波特。但是还有其他好处。韦斯莱,替我切毛虫。”
 
  离他们几个位子的地方,纳威遇到了麻烦。在魔药课上,纳威总是会被弄得精神崩溃;魔药是他学得最不好的课程,而且,由于他十分害怕斯内普,事情就十倍地糟。他的药剂本来应该是一种亮绿色的酸性物质,却变成——
 
  “橘色的,隆巴顿。”斯内普说道,用勺子舀了一点出来,再让它溅回坩埚里,以便大家都能看见。“橘色的。告诉我,孩子,有什么东西渗透到你的这个厚厚的头盖骨里去了吗?你没有听见我说,很清楚地说,只需要一滴耗子的胆汁吗?难道我没有明白地说,加入少许水蛭的汁液就够了吗?我要怎么讲你才能明白呢,隆巴顿?”
 
  纳威的脸成了粉红色,人在发抖。他好像快要哭出来了。
 
  “先生,”赫敏说,“先生,如果你允许,我帮他改过来行吗?”
 
  “我可没有请你炫耀自己,格兰杰小姐。”斯内普冷淡地说,于是赫敏的脸和纳威一样地红了。“隆巴顿,今天下课以前,我们要给你的蟾蜍喂几滴这种药剂,看会发生什么事情。也许这样做会鼓励你好好地做这种药剂。”
 
  斯内普走开了,剩下纳威在那里吓得六神无主。“帮帮我!”他对赫敏呻吟道。
 
  “嘿,哈利,”西莫斐尼甘说,一面俯身过来借哈利的钢秤。“听到没有?今天早上的《预言家日报》——他们估计小天狼星布莱克已经被盯上了。”
 
  “在哪里?”哈利和罗恩迅速地说。
 
  桌子那边,马尔福抬头望着,仔细地听着。
 
  “在离这里不远的地方。”西莫说,看上去很兴奋,“看见他的是个麻瓜。当然啦,她并不真正了解。麻瓜们认为他只是普通犯人,对不对?所以她就打热线电话。魔法部的人赶到的时候,他早就走了。”
 
  “离这里不太远……”罗恩重复说,意味深长地看着哈利。他转过身来,发现马尔福仔细地观察着。“怎么,马尔福,需要给什么剥皮吗?”
 
  但是马尔福的眼睛恶意地闪烁着,紧紧盯着哈利。他向桌子俯过身去。“想单熗匹马地设法抓住布莱克吗,波特?”
 
  “对,是这样的。”哈利随口回答。
 
  马尔福薄薄的嘴唇弯出一个卑鄙的微笑。“当然啦,要是我的话,”他安静地说道,“我早就会做些什么了。我可不会待在学校里做好孩子,我会到处去找他。”
 
  “你在说什么呀,马尔福?”罗恩粗暴地说。
 
  “你难道不知道吗,波特?”马尔福轻声说,他那双淡色眼睛眯了起来。
 
  “知道什么?”
 
  马尔福发出一声低低的嘲笑。“你也许不愿意冒生命危险,”他说,“希望让那些摄魂怪去对付他,是不是?但我要是你的话,我要复仇。我要自己把他找出来。”
 
  “你在说什么呀?”哈利恼怒地说。
 
  但就在这个时侯,斯内普叫道:“现在,你们应该都加完各种成分了。这服药剂要煮了才能喝;药滚的时候收拾好东西,然后我们要试验隆巴顿的……”
 
  克拉布和高尔公然大笑起来,看着纳威流着汗使劲搅拌他的药剂。赫敏用嘴角向他发布指示,免得让斯内普看见。哈利和罗恩收拾好他们没有用过的各种配方成分,然后到教室角落的石制水槽里去洗手和勺子。
 
  “马尔福说那话是什么意思?”哈利向罗恩咕哝道,那时他正把手伸到从滴水兽嘴流下来的冰冷的水下面。“我为什么要找布莱克报仇呢?他没有对我做过什么——至今没有。”
 
  “他在编造呢,”罗恩狂怒地说,“他想让你做傻事……”
 
  马上要下课了,斯内普踱到纳威身旁,纳威正畏缩在他的坩埚旁。“大家都走拢来,”斯内普说,他的黑眼睛发亮,“来看隆巴顿的蟾蜍会怎么样。如果他做成了缩身药剂,他的蟾蜍就会缩成蝌蚪。如果他做错了,我对这一点儿没有怀疑,蟾蜍就会中毒而死。”
 
  格兰芬多院的学生害怕地看着;斯莱特林院的学生兴奋地看着。斯内普左手拿着蟾蜍莱福,将一把小匙放到纳威的药剂里去,这药剂现在已经是绿色的了。他灌了几滴到了莱福喉咙里。
 
  片刻静寂,此时莱福大口喘气;然后轻轻的噗的一声,蝌蚪莱福便在斯内普手掌上扭动了。
 
  格兰芬多的学生鼓起掌来。斯内普一脸酸酸的样子,从长袍口袋里抽出一个小瓶子,倒了几滴在莱福身上,它突然重新出现,完全是只成年蟾蜍。“扣格兰芬多五分。”斯内普说,这句活抹去了大家脸上的笑容。“我告诉你别帮助他,格兰杰小姐。下课。”
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏爬上楼梯到了前厅。哈利仍旧在想马尔福的话,而罗恩因为斯内普还在激动。
 
  “扣格兰芬多五分,就因为那药剂对头!你为什么不撒谎呢,赫敏?你应该说就是纳威自己做的!”赫敏没有回答。罗恩向四面看。“她到哪里去了?”
 
  哈利也转过身来。现在他们站在楼梯的顶端,眼看着班上其余同学在他们身旁走过,走向大厅去吃午饭。“她刚刚就在我们后面的。”罗恩皱着眉头说。
 
  马尔福走过他们身旁,走在克拉布和高尔之间。他对哈利假笑了一下,然后就不见了。“她在那里。”哈利说。
 
  赫敏略有些喘,急急忙忙地上了楼梯,她一手抓住书包,另一手似乎在把什么东西塞到她袍子的前襟下面。
 
  “你怎么做到这一点的?”罗恩问。
 
  “什么?”赫敏说,和他们一起走。
 
  “前一分钟你在我们后面,现在你又在楼梯下面了。”
 
  “什么?”赫敏有一点弄不清的样子,“哦——我必须回去取东西。哦,不
……”
 
  赫敏书包裂了一道缝。哈利并不惊讶,他可以看到她书包里至少有十二本又大又沉的书。“你干吗随身带这么多书?”罗恩问她。
 
  “你知道我要上多少课。”赫敏喘不过气似的说,“帮我带几本,行吗?”
 
  “不过——”罗恩翻转她递给他的几本书,在看书的封面——“今天你不用上这几门课呀。今天下午只有黑魔法防御术课。”
 
  “哦,是的。”赫敏含糊地说,但她把所有的书都放回到她自己的书包里去了。“我希望午饭有些好东西吃,我饿死了。”她加了一句,然后她大步走向大厅去了。
 
  “你是不是觉得赫敏有些什么事没告诉我们吗?”罗恩问哈利。
 
  他们到了卢平教授的第一堂黑魔法防御术课的教室里时,卢平教授并没在那里。他们都坐了下来,拿出书本、羽毛笔和羊皮纸;卢平最后终于走进教室的时候,他们正在谈天。卢平微微一笑,把他那破破烂烂的手提箱放在讲桌上。他和来时一样地褴褛,但比在火车上的时候看起来健康些,好像是因为他结结实实地吃过几顿饭的缘故。
 
  “下午好,”他说,“请把书都放回到书包里去。今天是实践课,你们只需要魔杖。”
 
  全班把书放回了书包,有几个学生交换了惊奇的眼色。他们还从来没有上过黑魔法防御术的实践课,除非把去年那可纪念的一课也算在里边,那堂课上,原来的教师带来了一笼子小妖精,而且把它们都放了出来。
 
  “那么,”教授看到大家都已经准备好了,就说,“你们跟着我好吗?”
 
  全班感到迷惑,但也觉得有兴趣,都站了起来,跟卢平教授走出教室。他带领他们沿着没有人的走廊走去,转了个弯。在那里,他们首先看到的是捉弄人的皮皮鬼,正脑袋朝下地浮在半空之中,而且正在把口香糖塞进离他最近的钥匙眼里。
 
  直到卢平教授走到离皮皮鬼两英尺时,他才抬头往上看,然后他扭动着脚趾蜷曲的脚,唱起来了。
 
  “又笨又糊涂的卢平,”皮皮鬼唱道,“又笨又糊涂的卢平,又笨又糊涂的卢平——”
 
  皮皮鬼一贯粗鲁无礼,又难以管辖,但他通常对教师还有几分尊重。大家都迅速把目光转向教授,看他怎么对待;让他们吃惊的是,他仍然在微笑。
 
  “要我是你的话,皮皮鬼,我会把口香糖从钥匙眼里拿出来的,”卢平愉快地说,“费尔奇先生没法进去拿扫帚了。”
 
  费尔奇是霍格沃茨的看管人,是个脾气很坏、没学成的男巫,永远和学生作对,也和皮皮鬼作对。然而,皮皮鬼对卢平教授的话不理不睬,只是响亮地吹出了一个湿木莓。
 
  卢平教授略略叹了口气,拿出他的魔杖。
 
  “这是句有用的小咒语,”他回过头来对全班学生说,“请看好了。”
 
  他举起魔杖,举到肩部那么高,说:“瓦迪瓦西!”然后指着皮皮鬼。
 
  那小块口香糖就像子弹一样从钥匙孔里射出来了,而且直接射进了皮皮鬼左边的鼻孔里;皮皮鬼立即急急转开去了,而且陡直上升,一路诅咒着。
 
  “真棒,先生!”迪安托马斯惊奇地说。
 
  “谢谢你,迪安。”卢平教授说,又收起了魔杖。“我们继续走吧?”
 
  他们又走了下去,全班看着这位衣着槛褛的教授,增加了敬意。他带领他们走进第二条走廊,停住了,正停在教员休息室外边。
 
  “请进去。”卢平教授说,打开门,向后退了一步。
 
  教员休息室是一间长长的、放满了不成套的旧椅子的地方,只有一位教师在那里。斯内普教授坐在一张低矮的扶手椅上,这个班的学生进来时,他四面张望着。他眼睛发亮,唇边挂着讥讽的微笑。
 
  卢平教授进来后,关上身后的门,这时,斯内普说:“别关上,卢平。我还是别看的好。”他站起来,从全班学生面前踱过,黑袍在他身后飘动着。到了门廊,他转身说:“卢平,可能没有人警告过你,但是纳威隆巴顿在这个班级。我劝你别叫他做任何难做的事情,除非格兰杰小姐在他耳边低声发出指示。”
 
  纳威满脸通红。哈利瞪着斯内普——他在自己班上欺负纳威,这已经够糟的了,更别提是当着其他教师的面这样做。
 
  卢平教授扬起了眉毛。“我原是希望纳威做我第一阶段操作的助手的,”他说,“我肯定他会做好的。”
 
  要是可能的话,纳威的脸现在更红了。斯内普的嘴唇皱了起来,但是他离开了,用力关上了门。
 
  “现在,这样,”卢平教授说,招手示意全班学生走到休息室尽头。那里什么也没有,只有一个旧衣柜,那是教员们放富余袍子的地方。卢平教授走到这个衣柜旁边立定,衣柜突然摇晃起来,砰砰地碰着墙。
 
  “不用担心。”卢平教授镇静地说,因为这时有几名学生被吓得跳回去了。“里面有个博格特。”
 
  多数人觉得的确需要担心。纳威向卢平教授看了一眼,目光里全是恐怖,西莫斐尼甘害怕地偷眼看那现在摇晃不已的柜门把手。
 
  “博格特喜欢黑暗、封闭的空间,”卢平教授说,“衣柜、床底下的空隙、水槽下面的碗橱——有一次我遇到了一个藏在祖辈的老钟里面。这一个是昨天下午搬进来的,我请示校长,问教员们是否可以不去惊动它,让我的三年级学生有一些实践机会。
 
  “所以,我们必须向自己发问的第一个问题是,博格特是什么东西?”
 
  赫敏举手。“它是变形的东西,”她说,“它可以呈现为它认为最能吓唬我们的任何形象。”
 
  “我自己也不能说得更好了,”卢平教授说,赫敏很得意,“所以说,衣柜里面,坐在黑暗之中的那个博格特还没有呈现为任何形象。它还不知道什么东西能吓住门外边的人。谁也不知道博格特独处时是什么样子,但是等到我把它放出来的时候,它就会马上变成我们每个人最害怕的东西。
 
  “这就意味着,”卢平教授说,故意不去理睬纳威发出来的表示恐怖的轻微声音,“在我们开始以前,我们对于博格特来说,有着巨大的优势。你找到这种优势了吗,哈利?”
 
  赫敏坐在哈利旁边,踮着脚跳上跳下。她的手又举了起来,在这种情况下,要回答问题是使人困窘的,不过哈利不能不回答。“哦——因为我们人多,它不知道应该变成什么榉子,是这样吗?”
 
  “一点不错。”卢平教授说,赫敏放下了手,看上去有点失望的样子。“跟博格特打交道,最好的办法就是要人多,它就糊涂了。它应该变成什么样子呢?是没有脑袋的尸体,还是食肉的鼻涕虫?有一次我就看到一个博格特犯了这样的错误——想要同时吓两个人,于是把自己变成了半截鼻涕虫。一点也不吓人。
 
  “击退博格特的咒语是简单的,但需要意志力。你们知道,真正吓退博格特的是大笑。你们必须做的只是强迫它变成你认为可笑的形象。
 
  “我们先不用魔杖就来说一下这句咒语。请跟我说……滑稽滑稽!”
 
  “滑稽滑稽!”全班齐声说。
 
  “好,”卢平教授说,“很好。但是,恐怕这只是容易的部分。你们知道,单说这句咒语是不够的。这就看你的了,纳威。”那衣柜又抖动起来,不过还没有纳威抖得厉害,纳威往前走的时候,就像是去上绞刑架。“好,纳威,”卢平教授说,“第一件事:你说,世界上你最怕什么?”
 
  纳威的嘴唇动着,却发不出声音。
 
  “没听见,对不起,纳威。”卢平教授快乐地说。
 
  纳威急切地向四面看,好像是在求谁帮助他,然后声音低得跟耳语似地说:“斯内普教授。”
 
  几乎每个人都大笑起来。就连纳威自己也抱歉地咧嘴笑了。然而,卢平教授却似乎在深思。
 
  “斯内普教授……唔……纳威,我想你是和你祖母一起住的吧?”
 
  “哦——是的,”纳威紧张地说道,“不过——我也不要博格特变成她的样子。”
 
  “不,不,你没听懂我的话,”卢平教授说,现在他在微笑,“我不知道,你是不是可以告诉我们,你祖母平常穿什么样的衣服?”
 
  纳威似乎大吃了一惊,但是他说:“唔……总是戴同样的帽子。是那种高高的、顶上有个老雕标本的。还穿一件长长的女服……绿色的,通常是……有时候还围一条狐狸皮围巾。”
 
  “还有手袋是不是?”卢平教授鼓励他说下去。
 
  “一个红色的大手袋。”纳威说。
 
  “好,”卢平教授说,“你能把这些衣服描摹得很详细吗,纳威?你脑子里能看见这些衣服吗?”
 
  “能。”纳威茫然回答道,显然不知道下一步会发生什么事。
 
  “等博格特从衣柜里冲出来的时候,纳威,而且看见你的时候,它就会呈现出斯内普教授的样子。”卢平说,“你呢,要拿起魔杖——这样拿——而且大叫‘滑稽滑稽’——并且努力集中注意力,想着你祖母的衣服。如果一切顺利,博格特斯内普教授就会被迫变成一个头载顶上有老雕标本的帽子、身穿绿色衣服、手提红色大手袋的人。”
 
  全班大笑。那衣柜摇晃得更厉害了。
 
  “如果纳威成功了,博格特可能就会把注意力轮流转向你们每一个人。”卢平教授说,“现在,我希望你们每一个人都拿出一点时间来,想一想你最怕的是什么,再想象一下你怎样才能强迫它变成看上去可笑的东西……”
 
  房间里很安静。哈利想着……世界上什么东西最让他害怕?他首先想到的是伏地魔——眼前出现了和真人一般大小的伏地魔。但是,他还没来得及哪怕只是开始计划对博格特伏地魔进行反击,他脑子里就已经浮现出一个可怕的形象——黑斗篷下面摇摇摆摆地滑动着的一只腐烂的、发光的手……从一张看不见的嘴里呼出来的一口长长的、颤抖的气……然后是一阵冷气,它的渗透力如此之强,好像整个人都淹没在冰水里一样……哈利颤抖起来,然后向四面看看,希望没有人注意到他。许多同学都紧闭双眼,罗恩在自己咕哝着:“把它的腿拿掉。”哈利知道罗恩在说什么:罗恩最怕的东西是蜘蛛。
 
  “大家都准备好了吗?”卢平教授问。
 
  哈利感到一阵恐怖。他还没有准备好。你怎么能够让摄魂怪变得不那么可怕呢?但是他不想要求有更多的时间。其他人都在点头并且卷起了袖子。
 
  “纳威,我们要后退了,”卢平教授说,“让你有一片空地,好不好?我会叫下一个人上前的……现在,大家靠后,让纳威有一块空阔的地方——”
 
  大家都向后退,退到墙边,让纳威一个人站在衣柜旁边。纳成脸色苍白,很害怕的榉子,但他已经卷起了长袍的衣袖,也握好了魔杖。
 
  “我数到三,纳威,”卢平教授说,他也把自己的魔杖指着那个衣柜,“一
……二……三……开始!”
 
  教授的魔杖末端进射出一阵火花,火花打中了衣柜门把手。衣柜门冲开了。鹰钩鼻子、一脸威胁神态的斯内普教授走了出来,双目炯炯地注视着纳威。
 
  纳威往后退,他的魔杖举了起来,张口结舌,说不出话来。斯内普气势汹汹地朝他逼过来,把手伸进了他的长袍。
 
  “滑——滑稽滑稽!”纳威尖声叫道。
 
  一阵噪音,像是挥动鞭子的声音。斯内普绊了一下,他身穿一件长长的、绣着花边的女服,头戴高帽,帽顶上有个已经被虫蛀的老雕标本,手里晃荡着一个巨大的猩红色手袋。
 
  全班轰然大笑。这个博格特停了一下,不知所措。卢平教授大声喊道:“帕瓦蒂,上前!”
 
  帕瓦蒂向前走去,脸板着。斯内普绕着她走了一圈。又有一声爆裂声,斯内普站过的地方现在是一个用绷带包裹着、血迹斑斑的木乃伊,它那双没有视力的眼睛转向帕瓦蒂,开始向她走来,很慢很慢,拖着脚,僵硬的双臂举了起来——
 
  “滑稽滑稽!”帕瓦蒂大叫。
 
  木乃伊双脚上的绷带解开了,它被散开的绷带弄得磕磕绊绊的,脸向前跌倒在地,它的脑袋滚下来了。
 
  “西莫!”卢平教授叫道。
 
  西莫急忙越过帕瓦蒂上前。
 
  啪!木乃伊待过的地方现在是一个妇女,黑发一直拖到地上,一张脸只有骨架,还绿阴阴的——一个女鬼。她大张着嘴。一种非人间的声音充满整个房间,一种漫长凄厉的叫声使哈利毛骨悚然——
 
  “滑稽滑稽!”西莫嚷道。
 
  女鬼发出一种撕裂的声音,抓住自己的喉咙,她的声音就没有了。
 
  啪!女鬼变成了一只耗子,转着圈子找自己的尾巴,然后——啪!变成一条响尾蛇,蜿蜒地滑行并且扭曲着——然后——啪!它又变成一只血淋淋的眼球。
 
  “它已经昏了头了!”卢平教授叫道,“我们又前进了一步!迪安!”
 
  迪安连忙向前。
 
  啪!眼球变成一只切下来的手,这只手一蹦一蹦地跳跃着,还开始沿着地板爬行,好像一只螃蟹。
 
  “滑稽滑稽!”迪安大叫。
 
  一声脆响,这只手被耗子夹夹住了。
 
  “太妙了!罗恩,你是下一个!”
 
  罗恩一步跳向前。
 
  啪!好几个人尖叫起来。一只巨大的蜘蛛,六英尺高,浑身是毛,向罗恩爬来,一路上威胁地舞动着钩爪。有一会儿工夫,哈利觉得罗恩吓得不能动弹了。然后——
 
  “滑稽滑稽!”罗恩吼道。
 
  于是蜘蛛的腿不见了,蜘蛛不停地翻滚着。拉文德布朗尖叫着躲开,蜘蛛滚着滚着滚到哈利脚边停了下来。他举起魔杖,准备好,但是——
 
  “停!”卢平教授突然大喝道,一面向前赶去。
 
  啪!没有腿的蜘蛛消失了。
 
  有一秒钟工夫,大家都四处张望,看它在哪里。然后他们看见卢平面前的空中悬挂着一个银白色的球体,卢平几乎是懒洋洋地说了声:“滑稽滑稽!”
 
  啪!
 
  “到前面来,纳威,把它结果了!”卢平说。
 
  这时那博格特落在地板上,变成一只蟑螂。啪!斯内普又回来了。
 
  这次纳威一脸决心地往前冲。“滑稽滑稽!”他大叫道,不到一秒钟工夫,穿花边女服的斯内普出现在纳威面前,纳威大笑一声:“哈!”于是这个博格特炸开了,炸成千缕轻烟,消失了。
 
  “太妙了!”卢平教授叫道,这时全班都鼓起掌来。“太棒了,纳威。干得好,大家伙儿。让我看……给格兰芬多加五分,因为每个人都对付了博格特——给纳威加十分,因为他干了两次——哈利和赫敏每人加五分。”
 
  “不过我什么也没有做啊。”哈利说。
 
  “你和赫敏在本课开始时就都正确地回答了我的问题,哈利。”卢平轻松地说,“很好,大家都好,极棒的一课。家庭作业,请读关于博格特的那一章,并且写篇提要……星期一交。没有了。”
 
  整个班级兴奋地交谈着离开了教员休息室。然而,哈利并不高兴。卢平教授有意不让他对付博格特。为什么?难道是因为他在火车上看到哈利休克,就此认为哈利不能承受太多的恐慌吗?他是不是以为哈利又会昏过去呢?但是,似乎谁也没有注意到什么。
 
  “你看见我对付女鬼了吗?”西莫大叫。
 
  “还有那只手!”迪安说,挥动着自己的手。
 
  “还有戴着那顶帽子的斯内普!”
 
  “还有我的木乃伊!”
 
  “我不知道卢平教授为什么害怕水晶球?”拉文德沉思着说。
 
  “这是我们上过的最精彩的黑魔法防御术课,对不对?”罗恩兴奋地说,这时他们正走回教室去取书包。
 
  “他好像是位很好的教师,”赫敏赞许地说,“但是我希望我能和博格特交手——”
 
  “你怕的是什么呢?”罗恩窃笑着说,“太过简单的家庭作业吗?”

 
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 39楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


  CHAPTER EIGHT
  FLIGHT OF THE FAT FADY
  In no time at all, Defense Against the Dark Arts had become most people's favorite class. Only Draco Malfoy and his gang of Slytherins had anything bad to say about Professor Lupin.
  "Look at the state of his robes," Malfoy would say in a loud whisper as Professor Lupin passed. "He dresses like our old houseelf "
  But no one else cared that Professor Lupin's robes were patched and frayed. His next few lessons were just as interesting as the first. After boggarts, they studied Red Caps, nasty little goblin like creatures that lurked wherever there had been bloodshed: in the dungeons of castles and the potholes of deserted battlefields, waiting to bludgeon those who had gotten lost. From Red Caps they moved on to kappas, creepy. water-dwellers that looked like scaly monkeys, with webbed hands itching to strangle unwitting waders in their ponds.
  Harry only wished he was as happy with some of his other classes. Worst of all was Potions. Snape was in a particularly vindictive mood these days, and no one was in any doubt why. The story of the boggart assuming Snape's shape, and the way that Neville had dressed it in his grandmother's clothes, had traveled through the school like wildfire. Snape didn't seem to find it funny. His eyes flashed menacingly at the very mention of Professor Lupin's name, and he was bullying Neville worse than ever.
  Harry was also growing to dread the hours he spent in Professor Trelawney's stifling tower room, deciphering lopsided shapes and symbols, trying to ignore the way Professor Trelawney's enormous eyes filled with tears every time she looked at him. He couldn't like Professer Trelawney, even though she was treated with respect bordering on reverence by many of the class. Parvati Patil and Lavender Brown had taken to haunting Professor Trelawney's tower room at lunch times, and always returned with annoyingly superior looks on their faces, as though they knew things the others didn't. They had also started using hushed voices whenever they spoke to Harry, as though he were on his deathbed.
  Nobody really liked Care of Magical Creatures, which, after the action-packed first class, had become extremely dull. Hagrid seemed to have lost his confidence. They were now spending lesson after lesson learning how to look after flobberworms, which had to be some of the most boring creatures in existence.
  "Why would anyone bother looking after them?" said Ron, after yet another hour of poking shredded lettuce down the flobberworms' throats.
  At the start of October, however, Harry had something else to occupy him, something so enjoyable it more than made up for his unsatisfactory classes. The Quidditch season was approaching, and O1iver Wood, Captain of the Gryffindor team, called a meeting on Thursday evening to discuss tactics for the new season.
  There were seven people on a Quidditch team: three Chasers, whose job it was to score goals by putting the Quaffle (a red, soccer-sized ball) through one of the fifty-foot-high hoops at each
  end of the field; two Beaters, who were equipped with heavy bats to repel the Bludgers (two heavy black balls that zoomed around trying to attack the players); a Keeper, who defended the goal
  posts, and the Seeker, who had the hardest job of all, that of catching the Golden Snitch, a tiny, winged, walnut-sized ball, whose capture ended the game and earned the Seeker's team an extra one hundred and fifty points.
  Oliver Wood was a burly seventeen-year-old, now in his seventh and final year at Hogwarts. There was a quiet sort of desperation in his voice a's he addressed his six fellow team members in the chilly locker rooms on the edge of the darkening Quidditch field.
  "This is our last chance -- my last chance -- to win the Quidditch Cup," he told them, striding up and down in front of them. "I'll be leaving at the end of this year. I'll never get another shot at it."
  "Gryffindor hasn't won for seven years now. Okay, so we've had the worst luck in the world -- injuries -- then the tournamentgetting called off last year Wood swallowed, as though the memory still brought a lump to his throat. "But we also know we've got the best-ruddy-team-in-the-school," he said, punching a fist into his other hand, the old manic glint back in his eye. "We've got three superb Chasers."
  Wood pointed at Alicia Spinner, Angelina Johnson, and Katie Bell.
  "We've got two unbeatable Beaters."
  "Stop it, Oliver, you're embarrassing us," said Fred and George Weasley together, pretending to blush.
  "And we've got a Seeker who has never failed to win us a match!" Wood rumbled, glaring at Harry with a kind of furious pride. "And me," he added as an afterthought.
  "We think you're very good too, Oliver," said George.
  "Spanking good Keeper," said Fred.
  "The point is," Wood went on, resuming his pacing, "the Quidditch Cup should have had our name on it these last two years. Ever since Harry joined the team, I've thought the thing was in the bag. But we haven't got it, and this year's the last chance we'll get to finally see our name on the thing...."
  Wood spoke so dejectedly that even Fred and George looked sympathetic.
  "Oliver, this year's our year," said Fred.
  "We'll do it, Oliver!" said Angelina.
  "Definitely," said Harry.
  Full of determination, the team started training sessions, three evenings a week. The weather was getting colder and wetter, the nights darker, but no amount of mud, wind, or rain could tarnish Harry's wonderful vision of finally winning the huge, silver Quidditch Cup.
  Harry returned to the Gryffindor common room one evening after training, cold and stiff but pleased with the way practice had gone, to find the room buzzing excitedly.
  "What's happened?", he asked Ron and Hermione, who were sitting in two of the best chairs by the fireside and completing some star charts for Astronomy.
  "First Hogsmeade weekend," said Ron, pointing at a notice that had appeared on the battered old bulletin board. "End of October. Halloween."
  "Excellent," said Fred, who had followed Harry through the portrait hole. "I need to visit Zonko's. I'm nearly out of Stink Pellets."
  Harry threw himself into a chair beside Ron, his high spirits ebbing away. Hermione seemed to read his mind.
  "Harry, I'm sure you'll be able to go next time," she said. "They're bound to catch Black soon. He's been sighted once already."
  "Black's not fool enough to try anything in Hogsmeade," said Ron. "Ask McGonagall if you can go this time, Harry. The next one might not be for ages --"
  "Ron!" said Hermione. "Harry's supposed to stay in school-"
  "He can't be the only third year left behind," said Ron. "Ask McGonagall, go on, Harry --"
  "Yeah, I think I will," said Harry, making up his mind.
  Hermione opened her mouth to argue, but at that moment Crookshanks leapt lightly onto her lap. A large, dead spider was dangling from his mouth.
  "Does he have to eat that in front of us?" said Ron, scowling.
  "Clever Crookshanks, did you catch that all by yourself?" said Hermione.
  Crookshanks; slowly chewed up the spider, his yellow eyes fixed insolently on Ron.
  "Just keep him over there, that's all," said Ron irritably, turning back to his star chart. "1've got Scabbers asleep in my bag."
  Harry yawned. He really wanted to go to bed, but he still had his own star chart to complete. He pulled his bag toward him, took out parchment, ink, and quill, and started work.
  "You can copy mine, if you like," said Ron, labeling his last star with a flourish and shoving the chart toward Harry.
  Hermione, who disapproved of copying, pursed her lips but didn't say anything. Crookshanks was still staring unblinkingly at Ron, flicking the end of his bushy tail. Then, without warning, he pounced.
  "OY!" Ron roared, seizing his bag as Crookshanks sank four sets of claws deep inside it and began tearing ferociously. "GET OFF, YOU STUPID ANIMAL!"
  Ron tried to pull the bag away from Crookshanks, but Crookshanks clung on, spitting and slashing.
  "Ron, don't hurt him!" squealed Hermione; the whole common room was watching; Ron whirled the bag around, Crookshanks still clinging to it, and Scabbers came flying out of the top -
  "CATCH THAT CAR' Ron yelled as Crookshanks freed himself from the remnants of the bag, sprang over the table, and chased after the terrified Scabbers.
  George Weasley made a lunge for Crookshanks but missed; Scabbers streaked through twenty pairs of legs and shot beneath an old chest of drawers. Crookshanks skidded to a halt, crouched low on his bandy legs, and started making furious swipes beneath it with his front paw.
  Ron and Hermione hurried over; Hermione grabbed Crookshanks around the middle and heaved him away; Ron threw himself onto his stomach and, with great difficulty, pulled Scabbers out by the tail.
  "Look at him!" he said furiously to Hermione, dangling Scabbers in front of her. "He's skin and bone! You keep that cat away from him!"
  "Crookshanks doesn't understand it's wrong!" said Hermione, her voice shaking. "All cats chase rats, Ron!"
  "There's something funny about that animal!" said Ron, who was trying to persuade a frantically wiggling Scabbers back into his pocket. "It heard me say that Scabbers was in my bag!"
  "Oh, what rubbish," said Hermione impatiently. "Crookshanks could smell him, Ron, how else d'you think --"
  "That cat's got it in for Scabbers!" said Ron, 'ignoring the people around him, who were starting to giggle. "And Scabbers was here first, and he's ill!"
  Ron marched through the common room and out of sight up the stairs to the boys' dormitories.
  Ron was still in a bad mood with Hermione next day. He barely talked to her all through Herbology, even though he, Harry, and Hermione were working together on the same puffapod.
  "How's Scabbers?" Hermione asked timidly as they stripped fat pink pods from the plants and emptied the shining beans into a wooden pail.
  "He's hiding at the bottom of my bed, shaking, " said Ron angrily, missing the pail and scattering beans over the greenhouse floor.
  "Careful, Weasley, careful!" cried Professor Sprout as the beans burst into bloom before their very eyes.
  They had Transfiguration next. Harry, who had resolved to ask Professor McGonagall after the lesson whether he could go into Hogsmeade with the rest, joined the line outside the class trying to decide how he was going to argue his case. He was distracted, however, by a disturbance at the front of the line.
  Lavender Brown seemed to be crying. Parvati had her arm around her and was explaining something to Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas, who were looking very serious.
  "What's the matter, Lavender?" said Hermione anxiously as she, Harry, and Ron went to join the group.
  "She got a letter from home this morning," Parvati whispered. "It's her rabbit, Binky. He's been killed by a fox."
  "Oh," said Hermione, "I'm sorry, Lavender."
  "I should have known!" said Lavender tragically. "You know what day it is?"
  "Er --"
  "The sixteenth of October! 'That thing you're dreading, it will happen on the sixteenth of October!' Remember? She was right, she was right!"
  The whole class was gathered around Lavender now. Seamus shook his head seriously. Hermione hesitated; then she said, "You -- you were dreading Binky being killed by a fox?"
  "Well, not necessarily by a fox," said Lavender, looking up at Hermione with streaming eyes, "but I was obviously dreading him dying, wasn't l?"
  "Oh," said Hermione. She paused again. Then
  "Was Binky an old rabbit?"
  "N -- no!" sobbed Lavender. "H -- he was only a baby!"
  Parvati tightened her arm around Lavender's shoulders.
  "But then, why would you dread him dying?" said Hermione.
  Parvati glared at her.
  "Well, look at it logically," said Hermione, turning to the rest of the group- "I mean, Binky didn't even die today, did he? Lavender just got the news today-" Lavender wailed loudly. "- and she can't have been dreading it, because it's come as a real shock --"
  "Don't mind Hermione, Lavender," said Ron loudly, "she doesn't think other people's pets matter very much."
  Professor McGonagall opened the classroom door at that moment, which was perhaps lucky; Hermione and Ron were looking daggers at each other, and when they got into class, they seated themselves on either side of Harry and didn't talk to each other for the whole class.
  Harry still hadn't decided what he was going to say to Professor McGonagall when the bell rang at the end of the lesson, but it was she who brought up the subject of Hogsmeade first.
  "One moment, please !" she called as the class made to leave. "As you're all in my House, you should hand Hogsmeade permission forms to me before Halloween. No form, no visiting the village, so don't forget!"
  Neville put up his hand.
  "Please, Professor, I -- I think I've lost
  "Your grandmother sent yours to me directly, Longbottom," said Professor McGonagall. "She seemed to think it was safer. Well, that's all, you may leave."
  "Ask her now," Ron hissed at Harry.
  "Oh. but --" Hermione began.
  "Go for it, Harry," said Ron stubbornly.
  Harry waited for the rest of the class to disappear, then headed nervously for Professor McGonagall's desk.
  "Yes, Potter?" Harry took a deep breath.
  "Professor, my aunt and uncle -- er -- forgot to sign my form," he said.
  Professor McGonagall looked over her square spectacles at him but didn't say anything.
  "So -- er d'you think it would be all right mean, will It be okay if I -- if I go to Hogsmeade?"
  Professor McGonagall looked down and began shuffling papers on her desk.
  "I'm afraid not, Potter," she said. "You heard what I said. No form, no visiting the village. That's the rule."
  "But -- Professor, my aunt and uncle -- you know, they're Muggles, they don't really understand about -- about Hogwarts forms and stuff," Harry said, while Ron egged him on with vigorous nods. "If you said I could go --"
  "But I don't say so," said Professor McGonagall, standing up and piling her papers neatly into a drawer. "The form clearly states that the parent or guardian must give permission." She turned to look at him, with an odd expression on her face. Was it pity? "I'm sorry, Potter, but that's my final word. You had better hurry, or you'll be late for your next lesson."
  There was nothing to be done. Ron called Professor McGonagall a lot of names that greatly annoyed Hermione; Hermione assumed an "all-for-the-best" expression that made Ron even angrier, and Harry had to endure everyone in the class talking loudly and happily about what they were going to do first, once they got into Hogsmeade.
  "There's always the feast," said Ron, in an effort to cheer Harry UP. "You know, the Halloween feast, in the evening."
  "Yeah," said Harry gloomily, "great."
  The Halloween feast was always good, but it would taste a lot better if he was coming to it after a day in Hogsmeade with everyone else. Nothing anyone said made him feel any better about being left behind. Dean Thomas, who was good with a quill, had offered to forge Uncle Vernon's signature on the form, but as Harry had already told Professor McGonagall he hadn't had it signed, that was no good. Ron halfheartedly suggested the Invisibility Cloak, but Hermione stamped on that one, reminding Ron what Dumbledore had told them about the dementors being able to see through them. Percy had what were possibly the least helpful words of comfort.
  "They make a fuss about Hogsmeade, but I assure you, Harry, it's not all it's cracked up to be," he said seriously. "All right, the sweetshop's rather good, and Zonko's Joke Shop's frankly dangerous, and yes, the Shrieking Shack's always worth a visit, but really, Harry, apart from that, you're not missing anything."
  On Halloween morning, Harry awoke with the rest and went down to breakfast, feeling thoroughly depressed, though doing his best to act normally.
  "We'll bring you. lots of sweets back from Honeydukes," said Hermione, looking desperately sorry for him.
  "Yeah, loads," said Ron. He and Hermione had finally forgotten their squabble about Crookshanks in the face of Harry's difficulties.
  "Don't worry about me," said Harry, in what he hoped was at, offhand voice, "I'll see you at the feast. Have a good time."
  He accompanied them to the entrance hall, where Filch, the caretaker, was standing inside the front doors, checking off names against a long list, peering suspiciously into every face, and making sure that no one was sneaking out who shouldn't be going.
  "Staying here, Potter?" shouted Malfoy, who was standing in line with Crabbe and Goyle. "Scared of passing the dementors?"
  Harry ignored him and made his solitary way up the marble staircase, through the deserted corridors, and back to Gryffindor Tower.
  "Password?" said the Fat Lady, jerking out of a doze.
  "Fortuna Major," said Harry listlessly.
  The portrait swung open and he climbed through the hole into the common room. It was full of chattering first and second years, and a few older students, who had obviously visited Hogsmeade so often the novelty had worn off
  "Harry! Harry! Hi, Harry!"
  It was Colin Creevey, a second year who was deeply in awe of Harry and never missed an opportunity to speak to him.
  "Aren't you going to Hogsmeade, Harry? Why not? Hey" -- Colin looked eagerly around at his friends -- "you can come and sit with us, if you like, Harry!"
  "Er -- no, thanks, Colin," said Harry, who wasn't in the mood to have a lot of people staring avidly at the scar on his forehead. "I -- I've got to go to the library, got to get some work done."
  After that, he had no choice but to turn right around and head back out of the portrait hole again.
  "What was the point waking me up?" the Fat Lady called grumpily after him as he walked away.
  Harry wandered dispiritedly toward the library, but halfway there he changed his mind; he didn't feel like working. He turned around and came face-to-face with Filch, who had obviously just seen off the last of the Hogsmeade visitors.
  "What are you doing?" Filch snarled suspiciously.
  "Nothing," said Harry truthfully.
  "Nothing!" spat Filch, his jowls quivering unpleasantly. "A likely story! Sneaking around on your own -- why aren't you in Hogsmeade buying Stink Pellets and Belch Powder and Whizzing Worms like the rest of your nasty little friends?"
  Harry shrugged.
  "Well, get back to your common room where you belong!" snapped Filch, and he stood glaring until Harry had passed out of sight.
  But Harry didn't go back to the common room; he climbed a staircase, thinking vaguely of visiting the Owlery to see Hedwig, and was walking along another corridor when a voice from inside one of the rooms said, "Harry?"
  Harry doubled back to see who had spoken and met Professor Lupin, looking around his office door.
  "What are you doing?" said Lupin, though in a very different voice from Filch. "Where are Ron and Hermione?"
  "Hogsmeade," said Harry, in a would-be casual voice.
  "Ah," said Lupin. He considered Harry for a moment. "Why don't you come in? I've just taken delivery of a grindylow for our next lesson." "A what?" said Harry. I
  He followed Lupin into his office. In the corner stood a very large tank of water. A sickly green creature with sharp little horns had its face pressed against the glass, pulling faces and flexing its long, spindly fingers.
  "Water demon," said Lupin, surveying the grindylow thoughtfully. "We shouldn't have much difficulty with him, not after the kappas. The trick is to break his grip. You notice the abnormally long fingers? Strong, but very brittle."
  The grindylow bared its green teeth and then buried itself in a tangle of weeds in a corner.
  "Cup of tea?" Lupin said, looking around for his kettle. "I was just thinking of making one."
  "All right," said Harry awkwardly.
  Lupin tapped the kettle with his wand and a blast of steam issued suddenly from the spout.
  "Sit down," said Lupin, taking the lid off a dusty tin. "I've only got teabags, I'm afraid -- but I daresay you've had enough of tea leaves?"
  Harry looked at him. Lupin's eyes were twinkling.
  "How did you know about that?" Harry asked.
  "Professor McGonagall told me," said Lupin, passing Harry a chipped mug of tea. "You're not worried, are you?"
  "No," said Harry.
  He thought for a moment of telling Lupin about the dog he'd seen in Magnolia Crescent but decided not to. He didn't want Lupin to think he was a coward, especially since Lupin alreadv seemed to think he couldn't cope with a boggart.
  Something of Harry's thoughts seemed to have shown on his face, because Lupin said, "Anything worrying you, Harry?"
  "No," Harry lied. He drank a bit of tea and watched the grindylow brandishing a fist at him. "Yes," he said suddenly, putting his tea down on Lupin's desk. "You know that day we fought the boggart?"
  "Yes," said Lupin slowly.
  "Why didn't you let me fight it?" said Harry abruptly.
  Lupin raised his eyebrows.
  "I would have thought that was obvious, Harry," he said, sounding surprised.
  Harry, who had expected Lupin to deny that he'd done any such thing, was taken aback.
  "Why?" he said again.
  "Well," said Lupin, frowning slightly, "I assumed that if the boggart faced you, it would assume the shape of Lord Voldemort."
  Harry stared. Not only was this the last answer he'd expected, but Lupin had said Voldemort's name. The only person Harry had ever heard say the name aloud (apart from himself) was Professor Dumbledore.
  "Clearly, I was wrong," said Lupin, still frowning at Harry. "But I didn't think it a good idea for Lord Voldemort to materialize in the staffroom. I imagined that people would panic."
  "I didn't think of Voldemort," said Harry honestly. "I -- I remembered those dementors."
  "I see," said Lupin thoughtfully. "Well, well... I'm impressed." fie smiled slightly at the look of surprise on Harry's face. "That suggests that what you fear most of all is -- fear. Very wise, Harry."
  Harry didn't know what to say to that, so he drank some mot,, tea.
  "So you've been thinking that I didn't believe you capable of fighting the boggart?" said Lupin shrewdly.
  "Well... yeah," said Harry. He was suddenly feeling a lot happier. "Professor Lupin, you know the dementors --"
  He was interrupted by a knock on the door.
  "Come in," called Lupin.
  The door opened, and in came Snape. He was carrying a goblet, which was smoking faintly, and stopped at the sight of Harry, his black eyes narrowing.
  "Ah, Severus," said Lupin, smiling. "Thanks very much. Could you leave it here on the desk for me?"
  Snape set down the smoking goblet, his eyes wandering between Harry and Lupin.
  "I was just showing Harry my grindylow," said Lupin pleasantly, pointing at the tank.
  "Fascinating," said Snape, without looking at it. "You should drink that directly, Lupin."
  "Yes, Yes, I will," said Lupin.
  "I made an entire cauldronful," Snape continued. "If you need more.
  "I should probably take some again tomorrow. Thanks very much, Severus."
  "Not at all," said Snape, but there was a look in his eye Harry didn't like. He backed out of the room, unsmiling and watchful.
  Harry looked curiously at the goblet. Lupin smiled.
  "Professor Snape has very kindly concocted a potion for me," he said. "I have never been much of a potion-brewer and this one is particularly complex." He picked up the goblet and sniffed it. "Pity sugar makes it useless," he added, taking a sip and shuddering.
  "Why --?" Harry began. Lupin looked at him and answered the unfinished question.
  "I've been feeling a bit off-color," he said. "This potion is the only thing that helps. I am very lucky to be working alongside Professor Snape; there aren't many wizards who are up to making it."
  Professor Lupin took another sip and Harry had a crazy urge to knock the goblet out of his hands.
  "Professor Snape's very interested in the Dark Arts, he blurted out.
  "Really?" said Lupin, looking only mildly interested as he took another gulp of potion.
  "Some people reckon --" Harry hesitated, then plunged recklessly on, "some people reckon he'd do anything to get the Defense Against the Dark Arts job."
  Lupin drained the goblet and pulled a face.
  "Disgusting," he said. "Well, Harry, I'd better get back to work. see you at the feast later."
  "Right," said Harry, putting down his empty teacup.
  The empty goblet was still smoking.
  "There you go," said Ron. "We got as much as we could carry."
  A shower of brilliantly colored sweets fell into Harry's lap. It was dusk, and Ron and Hermione had just turned up in the common room, pink-faced from the cold wind and looking as though they'd had the time of their lives.
  "Thanks," said Harry, picking up a packet of tiny black Pepper Imps. "What's Hogsmeade like? Where did you go?"
  By the sound of it -- everywhere. Dervish and Banges, the wizarding equipment shop, Zonko's Joke Shop, into the Three Broomsticks for foaming mugs of hot butterbeer, and many places besides.
  "The post office, Harry! About two hundred owls, all sitting on shelves, all color-coded depending on how fast you want your letter to get there!"
  "Honeydukes has got a new kind of fudge; they were giving out free samples, there's a bit, look --"
  "We think we saw an ogre, honestly, they get all sorts at the Three Broomsticks --"
  "Wish we could have brought you some butterbeer, really warms you up --"
  "What did you do?" said Hermione, looking anxious. "Did you get any work done?"
  "No," said Harry. "Lupin made me a cup of tea in his office. And then Snape came in...."
  He told them all about the goblet. Ron's mouth fell open.
  "Lupin drank it?" he gasped. "Is he mad?"
  Hermione checked her watch.
  "We'd better go down, you know, the feast'll be starting in fiveminutes They hurried through the portrait hole and into the crowd, still discussing Snape.
  "But if he -- you know" -- Hermione dropped her voice, glancing nervously around -- "if he was trying to to poison Lupin -- he wouldn't have done it in front of Harry."
  "Yeah, maybe," said Harry as they reached the entrance hall and crossed into the Great Hall. It had been decorated with hundreds and hundreds of candle-filled pumpkins, a cloud of fluttering live bats, and many flaming orange streamers, which were swimming lazily across the stormy ceiling like brilliant watersnakes.
  The food was delicious; even Hermione and Ron, who were full to bursting with Honeydukes sweets, managed second helpings of everything. Harry kept glancing at the staff table. Professor Lupin
  looked cheerful and as well as he ever did; he was talking animatedly to tiny little Professor Flitwick, the Charms teacher. Harry moved his eyes along the table, to the place where Snape sat. Was he imagining it, or were Snape's eyes flickering toward Lupin more often than was natural?
  The feast finished with an entertainment provided by the Hogwarts ghosts. They popped out of the walls and tables to do a bit of formation gliding; Nearly Headless Nick, the Gryffindor ghost, had a great success with a reenactment of his own botched beheading.
  It had been such a pleasant evening that Harry's good mood couldn't even be spoiled by Malfoy, who shouted through the crowd as they all left the hall, "The dementors send their love, Potter!"
  Harry, Ron, and Hermione followed the rest of the Gryffindors along the usual path to Gryffindor Tower, but when they reached the corridor that ended with the portrait of the Fat Lady, they found it jammed with students.
  "Why isn't anyone going in?" said Ron curiously.
  Harry peered over the heads in front of him. The portrait seemed to be closed.
  "Let me through, please," came Percy's voice, and he came bustling importantly through the crowd. "What's the holdup here? You can't all have forgotten the password -- excuse me, I'm Head Boy --"
  And then a silence fell over the crowd, from the front first, so that a chill seemed to spread down the corridor. They heard Percy say, in a suddenly sharp voice, "Somebody get Professor Dumbledore. Quick."
  People's heads turned; those at the back were standing on tiptoe.
  "What's going on?" said Ginny, who had just arrived.
  A moment later, Professor Dumbledore was there, sweeping toward the portrait; the Gryffindors squeezed together to let him through, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione moved closer to see what the trouble was.
  "Oh, my --" Hermione grabbed Harry's arm.
  The Fat Lady had vanished from her portrait, which had been slashed so viciously that strips of canvas littered the floor; great chunks of it had been torn away completely.
  Dumbledore took one quick look at the ruined painting and turned, his eyes somber, to see Professors McGonagall, Lupin, and Snape hurrying toward him.
  "We need to find her," said Dumbledore. "Professor McGonagall, please go to Mr. Filch at once and tell him to search every painting in the castle for the Fat Lady."
  "You'll be lucky!" said a cackling voice.
  It was Peeves the Poltergeist, bobbing over the crowd and looking delighted, as he always did, at the sight of wreckage or worry.
  "What do you mean, Peeves?" said Dumbledore calmly, and Peeves's grin faded a little. He didn't dare taunt Dumbledore. Instead he adopted an oily voice that was no better than his cackle. "Ashamed, Your Headship, sit. Doesn't want to be seen. She's a horrible mess. Saw her running through the landscape up on the fourth floor, sir, dodging between the trees. Crying something dreadful," he said happily. "Poor thing," he added unconvincingly.
  "Did she say who did it?" said Dumbledore quietly.
  "Oh yes, Professorhead," said Peeves, with the air of one cradling a large bombshell in his arms. "He got very angry when she wouldn't let him in, you see." Peeves flipped over and grinned at Dumbledore from between his own legs. "Nasty temper he's got, that Sirius Black."



第八章 胖夫人逃走
 
 

 
  很快,黑魔法防御术就成为多数人喜爱的一门课了。只有德拉科马尔福和他那一帮子斯莱特林院的人说卢平教授的坏话。“看看他的袍子,”卢平教授走过的时候,马尔福会大声说,“他穿得像我们家里的小精灵。”
 
  但除了他们以外,没有人在意卢平教授的袍子有补丁又毛了边。他以后的几堂课都和第一堂课一样地生动有趣。在博格特以后,他们研究了红帽子,这是一种妖怪一样令人不愉快的小家伙,什么地方有谁流血了,它们就在什么地方潜伏着,在城堡主楼里,在荒无人迹的战场的坑洼里,它们等着要猛烈攻击那些迷路的人。他们从红帽子又到了卡巴,这是一种爬行的水生动物,看上去像有鳞的猴子,双手有蹼,忙着要扼死不知深浅地走在它们池塘里的涉水者。
 
  哈利但愿自己对其他课程也这样有兴趣。最糟的是魔药课。这些天来,斯内普特别想报复,大家都清楚这是为什么。关于博格特现形为斯内普,纳威让它穿上他祖母的衣服这个故事在校园里不胫而走,传得飞快。斯内普似乎不觉得这有什么好笑。一提到卢平教授的名字,他的眼睛里就闪现着威胁的光芒,他现在比以前更加欺负纳威了。
 
  哈利也越来越怕在特里劳妮教授令人窒息的教室里所上的课,在那里他们要解读各种倾斜的形状和象征,每次特里劳妮教授那双大眼睛泪汪汪地看着他的时候,他都要假装不在意。他没法喜欢特里劳妮教授,尽管班上多数学生尊敬她,甚至还有点敬畏。帕瓦蒂帕蒂尔和拉文德布朗喜欢在午饭时分到特里劳妮教授的教室去,回来的时候,总是一险令人心烦的优越感,好像他们知道了别人不知道的事情一样。不管什么时候,只要他们对哈利说话,他们的声音就变得轻轻的,就好像他已经停尸在床了。
 
  没有人真正喜欢保护神奇生物课,这门课在充满行动的第一课后,变得十分沉闷。海格好像失去了信心。现在他们一课又一课地学习如何照顾弗洛伯毛虫,它们一定是现有的最烦人的生物。
 
  “为什么要有人去烦神照顾它们呢?”罗恩在又花了一个小时把切细的莴苣往弗洛伯毛虫黏滑的喉咙里塞的时候这样说。
 
  然而,十月初,哈利有了让他专心的事情,这类事情很有趣,足以弥补他那些没上好的课给他带来的烦恼。魁地奇季节赛临近了,一个星期二晚上,格兰芬多队的队长奥利弗伍德召集了一次会议,讨论新季节的战术。
 
  一个魁地奇队有七名队员:三名追球手,他们的任务是把鬼飞球(一个足球大小的红色球)投进球场两端五十英尺高的环形圈里去而得分;两名击球手,他们装备有厚重的球拍以便抵挡游走球(两个发出嗡嗡声四处飞舞、伺机攻击球员的沉重黑球);一名守门员,他守卫球门;还有一名找球手,他的任务最困难,他要寻找并抓到金色飞贼,这是一个带翼的、胡桃大小的小球,抓住它比赛就结束了,得到这个小球的队就可以额外加一百五十分。
 
  奥利弗伍德是个粗壮结实的十七岁少年,现在上七年级,这也是他在霍格沃茨的最后一年。在越来越暗的魁地奇球场边上寒冷的更衣室里,他对他的六名队友说着话,声音里带着一种静静的绝望。
 
  “这是我们赢得魁地奇杯的最后一次机会——我的最后一次机会,”他对队友们说,在他们面前大步走来走去,“今年年底我就要离开学校了。我再也不能在这里比赛了。
 
  “到现在为止,格兰芬多已经七年没有赢了。好吧,我们过去运气极坏——受了伤——然后去年又取消了锦标赛……”伍德咽了一口口水,好像这番记忆仍旧能给他的喉咙带来硬块似的。“但是我们也知道,我们有着本校——最佳——球队的称号。”他说,一手握拳,敲在另一只手上,眼睛里又闪现着昔日那种躁狂的光芒。
 
  “我们有三名最佳追球手。”伍德指着艾丽娅斯平内特、安吉利娜约翰逊和凯蒂贝尔。“我们有两名战无不胜的击球手。”
 
  “别说了奥利弗,你弄得我们不好意思了。”弗雷德和乔治这两个韦斯莱兄弟一起说,假装脸红了起来。
 
  “我们还有一名找球手,他总是能赢得比赛!”伍德低沉地说,以一种狂怒而骄傲的神气瞪眼看着哈利。“还有我。”他加上一句,作为事后想起的内容。
 
  “我们认为你也是很好的,奥利弗。”乔治说。
 
  “极好的守门员。”弗雷德说。
 
  “要点是,”伍德继续说,又大步走来走去,“过去两年的魁地奇杯上应该有我们队的名字。自从哈利加入我们队以来,我一直认为奖杯是我们手到擒来的东西。但是我们没有得到这个奖杯,今年是我们看到奖杯有我们名字的最后一次机会了……”
 
  伍德说得那样情绪低落,就连弗雷德和乔治也不禁同情起他来了。
 
  “奥利弗,今年是我们的年。”弗雷德说。
 
  “我们会赢的,奥利弗!”安吉利娜说。
 
  “肯定的。”哈利说。
 
  这支球队满怀信心地开始了训练,每周三次。天气越来越冷,越来越潮湿,夜晚也更加黑暗了。但是,不管有多少泥浆,有风还是雨,都不能动摇哈利的美好的预见:他们队最终会赢得那个巨大的魁地奇银杯。
 
  一天晚上,哈利在训练以后回到格兰芬多院的休息室,感到又冷又僵,但是对练习的情况还是很满意的,他发现休息室里的人们嗡嗡地谈论着什么,都很兴奋。
 
  “发生了什么事?”他问罗恩和赫敏,这两个人坐在壁炉旁边最好的两个座位上,正在比较天文学课上的几张星象图。
 
  “第一个霍格莫德周末,”罗恩指着旧布告板上的一张通知说,“十月底。
万圣节前夕。”
 
  “太棒了,”弗雷德说,他是跟着哈利走到肖像画上的洞里的,“我必须到佐科店去一下,我的臭弹快没了。”
 
  哈利一屁股坐到罗恩旁边的一张椅子上,他亢奋的情绪渐渐消沉下去了。赫敏似乎看穿了他的心思。“哈利,我敢说你下一次就能去了。”她说,“他们肯定很快就会抓住布莱克的,人家已经有一次看见他在什么地方了。”
 
  “布莱克不会笨到那样,不会妄想在霍格莫德干什么事的。”罗恩说,“问问麦格这次你能不能去,哈利,下一次还不知道要等到什么时候——”
 
  “罗恩!”赫敏说,“哈利是应该待在学校里的——”
 
  “他不能是惟一留校的三年级学生,”罗恩说,“去问问麦格,去呀,哈利
——”
 
  “对,我想我会去问的。”哈利下定决心说。
 
  赫敏开口想说什么,但这时克鲁克山轻快地跳到她的膝上,嘴里叼着一只很大的死蜘蛛。
 
  “它一定要在我们面前吃东西吗?”罗恩咆哮道。
 
  “聪明的克鲁克山,是你自己捉的吗?”赫敏说。
 
  克鲁克山慢慢咀嚼着那只蜘蛛,它的黄眼睛盯着罗恩。
 
  “就让它待在那儿,拜托了。”罗恩气呼呼地说道,又去弄那张星象图了。“斑斑睡在我书包里呢。”
 
  哈利打哈欠。他真想去睡觉,但他的星象图还没有完成。他把书包拉过来,拿出羊皮纸、墨水和羽毛笔,开始做作业。
 
  “你要是愿意的话,可以抄我的。”罗恩说,一挥而就地标出他星象图上最后一颗星,然后把星象图推给哈利。
 
  赫敏是不赞成抄袭的,因此她噘起嘴,但什么也没有说。克鲁克山仍然眼睛一眨不眨地看着罗恩,一面轻轻摇动它那多毛的尾巴尖。然后,它一声不吭地来了个突然袭击。
 
  “哦!”罗恩吼起来,一把抢过他的书包,这时,克鲁克山的四只爪子已经牢牢地抓住书包了,而且开始凶恶地撕咬起来。“放开,你这蠢畜生!”
 
  罗恩努力把书包从克鲁克山爪子下面夺回来,但它紧抓不放,满嘴冒沫。
 
  “罗恩,别伤害它!”赫敏尖叫道。整个休息室都在看热闹。罗恩拿着书包飞快地转了一圈,克鲁克山仍旧抓住不放,斑斑从书包顶端跳了出来——“抓住那只猫!”罗恩大叫。这时,克鲁克山放开了书包,跳到桌子上,追赶那吓坏了的斑斑。
 
  乔治韦斯莱猛冲过去想抓住克鲁克山,但是没抓着;斑斑在二十双腿之间飞跑,一下子就冲到一个五斗橱下边去了。克鲁克山猛然停住,低低地蹲着,开始用前爪狂怒地伸到五斗橱下面去掏。
 
  罗恩和赫敏连忙跑过去;赫敏抓住克鲁克山的腰部,然后费力地举起它放到了别的地方;罗恩趴在地上,费了很大劲才抓住斑斑的尾巴,将它拽了出来。
 
  “看看!”他狂怒地对赫敏说,一面拎着斑斑在她面前摇晃,“它已经皮包骨头了!你别让那只猫靠近它!”
 
  “克鲁克山并不知道它做错了呀!”赫敏说,声音发抖,“所有的猫都抓耗子,罗恩!”
 
  “这只畜生真有点怪!”罗恩说,一面努力说服那正在疯狂挣扎的斑斑回到他的书包里去。“它听见我说斑斑在我的书包里了!”
 
  “哦,这就胡说八道了,”赫敏不耐烦地说,“克鲁克山会嗅到它的气息,罗恩,你以为它还会——”
 
  “那只猫就是盯着斑斑不放!”罗恩说,没有去理会周围的人,他们都开始笑起来。“斑斑是先在这里的,而且它病了!”
 
  罗恩大步走过公共休息室,上楼到男生宿舍去了。
 
  第二天,罗恩仍旧生赫敏的气。在整个草药课上,他几乎没有和赫敏说话,尽管他、哈利和赫敏是三人一组进行实验的。
 
  “斑斑怎么样了?”赫敏胆怯地问道,此时他们正在剥豆荚,并且把发亮的豆子放到一只木桶里去。
 
  “它躲在我床底下呢,一直在发抖。”罗恩生气地说,手一抖,没有投中,把豆子撒在了暖房地板上。
 
  “当心,韦斯莱,当心!”斯普劳特教授嚷道,这时豆子就在他们眼前开花了。
 
  下堂课是变形课。哈利下定决心要在课后问麦格教授他到底能不能和大家一起到霍格莫德去,因此他就在教室排起了队,想着他应该怎么说。然而,队伍前面发生的骚乱让他分了心。
 
  拉文德布朗好像在哭。帕瓦蒂手臂环着她的肩,正在向西莫斐尼甘和迪安托马斯解释着什么,这两人都一本正经的。
 
  “什么事呀,拉文德?”赫敏焦急地问道,这时,她、哈利和罗恩加入到了人群中。
 
  “今天早上她接到家里的一封信,”帕瓦蒂悄声说道,“她的兔子宾基被狐狸咬死了。”
 
  “哦,”赫敏说,“真遗憾,拉文德。”
 
  “我早应该知道的!”拉丈德悲哀地说,“你们知道今天是什么日子吗?”
 
  “哦——”
 
  “十月十六日!‘你害怕的那件事,它会在十月十六日发生!’记得吗?她说得对,她说得对!”
 
  现在,全班人都聚集在拉文德身边了。西莫严肃地播着头。赫敏迟疑着,然后她说:“你——你怕宾基被狐狸吃了吗?”
 
  “唔,不一定是被狐狸啊,”拉文德说,泪光莹莹地抬头看着赫敏,“但我显然担心它会死。是不是?”
 
  “哦。”赫敏说。她又停了一下,然后——“宾基是只老兔子吗?”
 
  “不——不!”拉文德抽泣着说,“它还是只小兔呢!”
 
  帕瓦蒂的手臂在拉文德的肩上围得更紧了。
 
  “那你为什么怕它死呢?”赫敏说。
 
  帕瓦蒂瞪着她。
 
  “好吧,让我们来逻辑地看这个问题,”赫敏转向大家说,“我意思是说,宾基甚至不是今天死的,对不对,拉文德今天才得到消息——”拉文德大声哀哭起来。“——而且她不可能一直在担心这件事,因为这件事让她真正震惊——”
 
  “别理赫敏,拉文德。”罗恩大声说,“她认为别人的宠物不要紧。”
 
  这时,麦格教授打开了教室的门,幸而是在这个时刻打开,因为赫敏和罗恩两人正怒目相视,等到走进教室以后,这两人分别坐在哈利两旁。整个课上彼此都不和对方说话。
 
  下课铃响了,哈利还是没有下决心去问麦格教授,倒是她首先提起了霍格莫德这个话题。
 
  “请等一会儿!”她叫道,因为整个班级都要离开教室了。“你们都是我这个学院的,你们应该在万圣节前夕以前把申请表交给我。不交表,就别去霍格莫德。所以啊,你们都别忘了!”
 
  纳威举手。“教授,我——我想我那份表丢掉了——”
 
  “你奶奶直接把表交给我了,隆巴顿,”麦格教授说,“她好像认为这样做放心些。好吧,没什么了。你们可以离开了。”
 
  “去问呀。”罗恩嘶声对哈利说。
 
  “哦,不过——”赫敏开口说。
 
  “去呀,哈利。”罗恩固执地说。
 
  哈利等到大家都走了,才紧张地走到麦格教授的桌子面前。
 
  “唔,波特?”
 
  哈利深深地吸了口气。
 
  “教授,我的姨妈和姨父——哦——忘了给我的申请表签名。”他说。
 
  麦格教授从她的方形眼镜上方看着他,但是什么也没有说。
 
  “那么——哦——您认为行不行——我意思是说——我能不能——要是我到霍格莫德去,行不行呢?”
 
  麦格教授收回了目光,开始翻弄桌子上的纸张了。“我怕是不行,波特,”她说,“你听到我刚才说什么了。不交表,就别去。这是规定。”
 
  “可是——教授,我的姨妈和姨父——您知道的,他们都是麻瓜啊,他们并不真正理解——理解霍格沃茨的表格和人员。”哈利说,罗恩在一边使劲点着头鼓励他。“如果您说我可以去——”
 
  “但是我不会这样说的。”麦格教授说。她站了起来,把她的纸张整齐地放到抽屉里。“申请表明白地说必须得到家长或者是监护人的同意。”她回身看着他,脸上有一种古怪的表情。“我很抱歉,波特,但这是我的最后决定。你还是赶快走吧,要不然你下一课要迟到了。”
 
  没法挽救了。罗恩骂了麦格教授许多难听的话,弄得赫敏很恼火;赫敏脸上露出“终于圆满了结了”的表情,让罗恩更加冒火。班级里的同学纷纷高兴地大声谈论他们一旦到了霍格莫德,首先就要做什么。对此,哈利只能默默忍受。
 
  “总会有一场盛宴的,”罗恩说,想让哈利高兴起来,“你知道,万圣节前夕的晚宴。”
 
  “是啊,”哈利阴郁地说,“很棒的。”
 
  万圣节盛宴总是很棒的,但是,如果哈利是和大家一起在霍格莫德待了一天之后,再参加这次盛宴,那这场盛宴的滋味无疑会好得多。不管谁说什么,都不能让哈利心情好一点。迪安托马斯长于使用羽毛笔,他曾提出让他在申请表上模仿弗农姨父的签字,但是哈利已经告诉麦格教授了,说他的那张表没有签字,这样做就不会有什么好处。罗恩半心半意地建议他穿隐形衣,但是赫敏对这个主意迎头痛击,她提醒罗恩说,邓布利多说过,摄魂怪是能够看透隐形衣的。珀西说的话则可能是最不能安慰哈利的了。
 
  “他们一说到霍格莫德就大惊小怪的,但是我告诉你,哈利,那儿并不像人们说的那么好。”他认真地说,“那糖果店倒是相当好,但佐科笑话店简直就是危险的地方;对,还有那间尖叫棚屋倒是一直值得一看。不过说真的,哈利,除了这些地方以外,你没有错过什么了不得的东西。”
 
  万圣节前夕的那天早晨,哈利和大家一起醒来下楼去吃早饭,他的心绪恶劣极了,不过表面上他尽量装得和平常一样。
 
  “我们会从蜂蜜公爵那里给你带许多糖果回来的。”赫敏说,为他感到极其难过。
 
  “是啊,带许多。”罗恩说。由于哈利情绪低落,他和赫敏终于忘了他们关于克鲁克山的争吵。
 
  “别为我担心。”哈利说,他希望自己说得很随意的样子。“晚宴的时侯见面。玩个痛快。”
 
  他陪他们到了前厅,看管人费尔奇站在大门里面,拿着一张长长的名单核对着一个个人,怀疑地看着每一个人的脸,提防着任何不应该去的人溜出去。
 
  “留下来了,波特?”马尔福大叫,他和克拉布、高尔都站在队伍里。“害怕遇到摄魂怪吗?”
 
  哈利不理睬他,独自走上大理石楼梯,穿过没有人走动的走廊,回到格兰芬多塔楼。
 
  “口令?”那胖夫人问道,她刚从小睡中醒来。
 
  “吉星高照。”哈利无精打采地说。
 
  肖像画打开了,他从洞里爬进去,进了公共休息室。那里满是一二年级的学生,都在谈笑,有几个大一点的学生显然多次去过霍格莫德,对那里已经没有新鲜的感觉了。
 
  “哈利!哈利!你好,哈利!”这是科林克里维,二年级学生,极其敬佩哈利,凡有和哈利说话的机会,他从不放过。“你不去霍格莫德,是吗,哈利?为什么不去啊?嘿——”科林急切地四顾他的同学,“你愿意的话,来和我们坐在一起,好吗?”
 
  “哦——不,谢谢,科林。”哈利说,他不想让一大堆人眼巴巴地看着他额头上的伤疤。“我——我必须到图书馆去,必须到那里去完成作业。”这样说了之后,他别无选择,只能向后转。又从肖像画上的洞里出去了。
 
  “干吗老把我叫醒?”他走开以后,胖夫人追着他的背影叫道。
 
  哈利无精打采地走向图书馆,但在半路上改变了主意:他不想干正经事。他回过身来,迎面遇到了费尔奇,他显然刚送走去霍格莫德的最后一批人。
 
  “你在干吗?”费尔奇怀疑地问。
 
  “没干吗。”哈利老实说。
 
  “没干吗!”费尔奇往地上唾了一口,他的下巴令人不愉快地抖动着。“说得倒像真的似的!你一个人在这里偷偷摸摸地走着,你怎么没跟你那些讨厌的朋友在一起,现在正在霍格莫德买臭弹和打嗝粉,还有飞鸣虫呢?”哈利耸了耸肩膀。“好吧,回到你该去的公共休息室去!”费尔奇厉声说,他站在那里瞪着哈利,直到哈利走得看不见了为止。
 
  但是哈利没有回到公共休息室去,他登上一道搂梯,迷迷糊期地想着是不是到猫头鹰栖息出没的地方去看看海德薇,于是他沿着另外一条走廊走去,这时,一个房间里有人招呼他:“哈利?”
 
  哈利回身看是谁,只见是卢平教授,正在他办公室的门口四处张望。
 
  “你在干什么?”卢平问,口气和费尔奇完全不同,“罗恩和赫敏呢?”
 
  “霍格莫德。”哈利说,尽量说得很随意。
 
  “啊。”卢平说。他对哈利看了一会儿。“你为什么不进来呢?我刚刚收到为我们的下一课准备的格林迪洛。”
 
  “什么东西?”哈利问。他跟随卢平进了办公室。办公室角落里放着一个很大的水箱,一个长着尖尖的小角、病恹恹的绿色家伙把脸紧贴在玻璃上,它做着鬼脸,不断伸曲着细长的爪子。
 
  “水怪,”卢平说,若有所思地看着格林迪洛,“我们对付它应该不会有多大困难,毕竟我们有过卡巴了。秘诀在于破坏它的紧握。你注意到那长得不正常的爪子了吗?强壮,但是脆弱。”
 
  那格林迪洛龇出绿色的牙齿,然后把自己埋在水箱角落里的一团乱糟糟的水草里了。
 
  “喝杯荼吗?”卢平说,四处找着水壶,“我方才正在想着泡一杯呢。”
 
  “好的。”哈利尴尬地说。
 
  卢平用魔杖轻敲水壶,壶嘴便突然喷出一股蒸气来。
 
  “坐下。”卢平说,揭开垃圾桶的盖子,“我只有袋泡茶,恐怕——不过我敢说你对茶叶已经觉得够烦了吧?”
 
  哈利看着他。卢平的眼睛闪闪发光。
 
  “您怎么知道这件事的?”哈利问道。
 
  “麦格教授告诉我的。”卢平说,递给哈利一杯茶,茶杯上有个缺口。“你不害怕吧,害怕吗?”
 
  “不。”哈利说。
 
  有那么一会儿工夫,他想告诉卢平他在木兰花新月街看见那条狗的事,但后来又决定不说了。他不想让卢平认为他是懦夫,特别是卢平已经认为他不能对付博格持了。
 
  哈利心里想的可能有一部分在脸上的表情中流露出来了,因为卢平说:“你在担心什么事吗,哈利?”
 
  “没有。”哈利说了个谎。他喝了一点荼,看着那格林迪洛对他挥舞着一只拳头。“有,”他突然说,把茶放在了卢平的桌子上,“您还记得我们对付博格特的那天的事吗?”
 
  “记得。”卢平慢慢地说。
 
  “您为什么不让我和博格特斗呢?”
 
  卢平扬起了眉毛。“我原来以为这原因是明摆着的,哈利。”他说,声音里透着惊讶。
 
  哈利原来以为卢平不会承认这件事,因此也大吃一惊。
 
  “为什么?”他又问。
 
  “好吧,”卢平说,眉头略略皱着,“我假定如果博格特面对着你,就会以伏地魔的形象出现的。”
 
  哈利瞪眼。不但这样的回答是他没料到的,而且卢平说出了伏地魔的名字。哈利知道的惟一曾大声说出这个名字的人(哈利自己除外)是邓布利多教授。
 
  “显然,我错了。”卢平说,仍然对哈利皱着眉头,“但是我认为,伏地魔在教员休息室里现形不是好主意。我想大家会吓得要命的。”
 
  “我首先想到的的确是伏地魔,”哈利诚实地说,“但是,然后我——我想起了那些摄魂怪。”
 
  “我明白了,”卢平沉思着说道,“唔,唔,我有印象。”哈利脸上露出惊讶的表情,卢平对此微微一笑。“这说明你最怕的东西是——恐惧。很聪明,哈利。”对这句话,哈利不知道说什么才好,他只得去喝茶。“那你一直在想我不相信你能够斗博格特?”卢平精明地问。
 
  “唔……是的。”哈利说,他突然感到高兴了许多。“卢平教授,您知道那摄魂怪——”
 
  有人在门上敲了一下,哈利的话被打断了。“进来。”卢平大声说。
 
  门开了,斯内普走了进来。他手上拿着一个高脚杯,微微冒着热气,看见哈利,他停住脚步,黑眼睛眯了起来。
 
  “啊,西弗勒斯,”卢平微笑着说,“多谢。把它放在书桌上好吗?”
 
  斯内普把还冒着热气的杯子放下来,他的目光在哈利和卢平之间来回移动。
 
  “我正在让哈利看我的格林迪洛。”卢平指着那水箱高兴地说。
 
  “令人着迷。”斯内普说道,却并没有往那里看,“你应该直接喝下去,卢平。”
 
  “是,是,我会喝的。”卢平说。
 
  “我做了满满一锅呢,”斯内普说,“要是你还要的话。”
 
  “明天我很可能还要喝一点。多谢,西弗勒斯。”
 
  “别客气。”斯内普说,但他眼睛里有一种神色是哈利不乐意看的。
 
  斯内普退出房间的时候,脸上没有微笑,还一副有所戒备的样子。哈利好奇地看着那个高脚杯。卢平微笑着。
 
  “斯内普教授好心为我调制了一服药剂,”他说,“我对调制药剂一直不大在行,而这一服又特别复杂。”他拿起高脚杯,闻了闻。“可惜不能放糖。”他又加了一句,啜饮了一口,发起抖来。
 
  “为什么——”哈利张口问。
 
  卢平看看他,回答了这个没有问完的问题。“我一直觉得不大好,”他说,“只有这服药才能起到作用。我很幸运,能和斯内普教授一块儿工作;能够调制这种药剂的男巫实在不多。”卢平教授又啜饮了一口,哈利恨不得从他手里夺下这只高脚杯。
 
  “斯内普教授对黑魔法很感兴趣呢。”他脱口而出。
 
  “是吗?”卢平说,对这句话好像不大感兴趣,随即又喝了一大口。“有人认为——”
 
  哈利犹疑了一下,然后不顾一切地说下去,“有人认为他极其想教黑魔法防御术,为了得到这个职位不惜代价。”
 
  卢平一口喝干了药,做了个鬼脸。“真难喝。”他说,“好啦,哈利。我还是回去工作的好。晚宴时侯再见。”
 
  “好吧。”哈利说,把他的空茶杯放下了。那只已经喝空的高脚杯还在缓缓地冒着气。
 
  “看,”罗恩说,“我们带给你这么多糖果,再多就带不了了。”
 
  一大捧糖果暴雨似的落到哈利膝上。这是薄暮时分,罗恩和赫敏刚刚在公共休息室露面。他们的脸已被冷风吹成粉红色,看上去好像是痛痛快快地玩了一阵子。
 
  “多谢,”哈利说,捡起一袋小巧的胡椒小顽童,“霍格莫德怎么样?你们都去了哪些地方?”
 
  听听就知道了——什么地方都去了。德维斯和班斯、魔法设备店、佐科笑话店,还去了供应泛泡沫黄油啤酒的三把扫帚以及别的许多地方。
 
  “那邮局,哈利!大约有二百只猫头鹰,都坐在架子上,都有颜色代码,就看你的信需要走多快了!”
 
  “蜂蜜公爵有一种新的牛奶软糖,他们在分发免费的样品呢,这里有一点,你看——”
 
  “我们认为我们看到了一个吃人妖魔,真的,三把扫帚那里各种各样的都有
——”
 
  “真想给你带些黄油啤酒,真能让你暖和起来——”
 
  “你在家做了些什么?”赫敏问,很焦急的样子,“做完什么作业了吗?”
 
  “没有,”哈利说,“卢平在他的办公室里给我沏了一杯茶。接下来斯内普进来了……”他把有关那只高脚杯的事全部告诉他们了。
 
  罗恩的嘴张得大大的。“卢平喝了吗?”他喘气,“他疯了?”
 
  赫敏看了一下表。“我们还是下楼吧,要知道,再有五分钟,晚宴就开始了
……”
 
  他们急急忙忙地穿过肖像画上的洞,加入到人群中去了,一路上还在说着斯内普。
 
  “不过要是他——你们知道——”赫敏放低了声音,一面紧张地四处张望,“如果他在设法——毒卢平——他不会当着哈利的面这样做的。”
 
  “对,可能是这样。”哈利说。
 
  这时他们已经走到了前厅,正在穿行进入礼堂。礼堂里挂着成百上千只南瓜灯,还有一群振翼飞舞的蝙蝠和许多喷吐火焰的橘色飘带,它们在天花板下面懒洋洋地飘荡,像是灿烂的水蛇。
 
  食物是精美的,就连赫敏和罗恩这样把蜂蜜公爵的糖果吃得肚子快要爆裂的人,也每样食物都要了第二份。哈利一直偷眼看着教员席。卢平教授看上去很高兴,而且像平时一样正常,他正在和小个子魔咒教师弗立维教授活跃地谈话。哈利顺着桌子往下看,一直看到斯内普坐的地方。是他的想象还是斯内普瞥卢平的眼光比平时不大正常呢?晚宴以霍格沃茨的幽灵提供的文娱节目作为结束。幽灵们从墙上和桌子上突然出现,来作一种列队滑行;格兰芬多院的差点无头的尼克成功地重现了他当年被杀头的情况。
 
  这个晚上过得真愉快,哈利的情绪很好,马尔福在大家离开礼堂时在人群中高声叫道:“摄魂怪向你致意,哈利!”就连这样,也没有扫他的兴。
 
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏跟随格兰芬多的其他人沿着通常的路线一起去到格兰芬多塔楼。但是等他们走到胖夫人肖像面前时,却发现走廊里挤了许多人。
 
  “大家为什么都不进去呢?”罗恩好奇地说。
 
  哈利越过人头向前看去。那张肖像画好像是关闭着的。
 
  “请让我过去。”珀西的声音,他从人群中神气地走出来。“干吗堵在这儿啊?你们大家总不见得都忘了口令吧——对不起,我是男生学生会主席——”
 
  人群静了下来,是从最前面开始安静下来的,所以这就像一阵寒流在走廊里散布开来一样。他们听到珀西说话,声音突然尖起来:“谁去请一下邓布利多教授。快!”
 
  人们都回过头来,站在最后的人踮起了脚。
 
  “出什么事啦?”金妮说,她刚到。
 
  过了一会儿,邓布利多教授到了,他急忙走向那幅肖像画;格兰芬多院的学生都挤在一起让他过去,哈利、罗恩和赫敏靠得更紧了一些,想看清楚麻烦出在哪里。
 
  “哦,天哪——”赫敏惊叫,抓紧了哈利的手臂。那胖夫人已经从肖像画上消失了,肖像画遭到了恶意破坏,帆布小片在地上到处都是,大块画布则被完全从画框上撕走了。
 
  邓布利多对被损坏的画迅速地看了一眼。“麦格教授,请马上到费尔奇那里去,告诉他在城堡里每幅画上寻找那位胖夫人。”
 
  “你会走运的!”一个嘶哑的声音说。那是捉弄人的皮皮鬼,他在人群的头顶上跳着,很高兴的样子,看到破坏和忧愁的景象,他向来如此。
 
  “你这是什么意思,皮皮鬼?”邓布利多镇静地问道。
 
  皮皮鬼的笑容消退了一点。他不敢嘲笑邓布利多。他转而采取一种油滑的腔调,听起来倒比那嘶哑的声音要好些。“不好意思,校长先生。不想被人看见。她弄得一塌糊涂了。看见她跑过五楼那张风景画,先生,躲在树木中间,哭着说什么可怕的事情。”他高兴地说。“可怜的东西。”他加了一句,却全无可怜别人的意思。
 
  “她说了是谁干的吗?”邓布利多安静地问。
 
  “哦,说了,教授头子。”皮皮鬼说,神气像是怀中抱着一枚大炸弹似的。“她不让他进去,他非常恼火,你明白。”皮皮鬼在空中翻跟斗,从他自己的双腿中间对邓布利多咧着嘴笑。“他脾气可真坏,这个小天狼星布莱克。”

 
发帖 回复